<r«oK 



"O X C <£ 

-- -<-«c cc 
: cocc <r< 

ccccc <r 

< c oc<; << 
CCCCC cc« 

c c occ cc 

r c C<C CC 

C CC 

C 6(V Cc 

< c C C 



: cc c 

€:<C < 



XL C cc-j < <,< 






cs <r c < ^» ■*■■«'- c 

<r<rc <a < ° 
:<<r <z ■ 



4 he < «< 



^^5 >cc 



\ LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 1 



cc < 

ICCC 

ZCC C< 



cc c 
<? c 
c: c< 
r£ c 
cc C 

cc c 

ccc 

cc c 

CCC' 

cx < 



« c 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



£r<c cc c 
<r<t<c cc 

- ■< CC <« < CCc 

5ai<QcCC c CCC^ 

^c<c « < c < 

' < ;*f< <-c < * '< < < 
cc 'c C cc.ee < 

<: *-<*<-! 

*cc '< c< * 
< <c« cc cc 
<:< «l < « Cc 

,c <:-<c cccc 



cc 


C?lcc 


C<^( 


^^= 


« 


<C 




<T^i 


« 


CC 




^T 


« 


cc 


< ^ c 


<^ 


cC 


<c < 




<l< 


c 


<c ^ 




CX 


c< 


<dc 


Ci 


CjC 


<r 


«r^ 


Cc< 


<*: 


cc^ 


<3Cc< 






re 

c 

rC 


<rc < 







C c «C1 ^ 

c cc <o«CJ<:< 

r<! 4T< C ^C^ 

c c < c *aC c 



■ CC C < c < 

c C • <" 
CC C^<^ 

<r< cc cc 

re CE OSrCC < 

C< C ^ C ^ ( w 
ccC C C C 

Cc C C C o C 



< c c <7 ccc 



cm 

C«f cc 



cc c C S^^ 

cc c ^^S 

ccc ^jgC-C 

CC C c«x«C < 

ccc cfS3tL.iL 



cc 

<: CC c 

c CC < 

cc c 

<C c 



C C <&.<< <2 
<-: C C <f < C 

: C" <? CC C •■" 
C c 

c <: « < 

c cc« < ■ ' 



=t: c c ofccc c 
-r c c ciccc c 

•jrc'cc <§ c< c 

cm 

C^-C c Cc<C CC c ^ v ^ rc , 



cr c<? 

< ■ c<§ 

C < i 

- <: r 
i C CC 

■ C^ 
« CC: 

<r/ct 

cc c# 

cc ccc 

CC CC 

cc cc < 



ccc (i<c 



CC<rCC 



ccc cC< ^ 

COt< 

<?< c ^ 
cccc* 

TCCCcxt 

"CCC^ 

Cc. ««LC 
cox: c^c<XS< 

rcc cccr 
<rc< < 

c ccc 
c c c c c 
c C 

c c c < 

c < < 

z. < c 
«, r < c C< c <. 
: « <" C CcCC 






d<rc^ 

c <^^: cc< 

«r<s^ ccc 

- .<: 4g^cc 

c: <3B^:cc 

^a^c ccc 

c <KC cc< 
C «SC cc 

< «^SSC C<t 
^ ^rsr?Tc co 



xcc ^ 
,■ * <c^c 

<C*GCC < 



<aCC c 
it «CC <: 

CCC 

< ^Cc 






«£<: c 

c^cr c 

<qc 5 

CC c 
cod c 

CC c 

cc ^^ C 



CCC 

< 



CCCC 
CC <C 

<C CC< 



c: ^: 

CCCc 
<C<3' 

CC 

t ^cc> 



c*c 

:cc;c* 

^cCc^c 



c <c«c£c. < ■ 
'< cc<K < < 
c coaptcc o 

.r CC^CCC^ 



c< <: c^cc< <* ■ 

cC C 
CC 

: c C <C CC Q «^. 

CC c 



CC c <^ 

cc c c 

CC c < 

cc c<c 
< c ^ 



ESSAYS 

ON 

ITALY, IRELAND, AND THE UNITED STATES 
OF AMERICA. 



ESSAYS 



ON 



ITALY AND IRELAND 



AND THE 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



Reprinted from the "Revue des Deux Mondes" and the 
" Westmi?ister Review.'' 1 



jfW. PROBYN 




LONDON: 

TRUBNER & CO., 60 PATERNOSTER ROW. 

1868. 

[All rights reserved.] 



^?7 



Ballantyne <Sr» Company, Printers, Edinburgh. 



PREFACE. 



r I A HESE Essays, written during the course of the 
last three years, are now reprinted in a single 
volume, in the hope that their publication may not be 
without use to those who watch with interest the great 
events of our own time. The subjects treated of 
are, the Rise and Formation of the Kingdom of Italy, 
the Disestablishment of Ireland's State Church, and 
the American Civil War, which involved constitu- 
tional questions of vital importance to the cause of 
national self-government. 

The writer must, however, venture to ask those 
who think it worth while to read these Essays, to 
bear specially in mind, while doing so, the exact 
date at which each one of them was written. The 
reason for making such a request arises simply from 
the extraordinary rapidity with which the changes 
of the present day are accomplished ; for they often 
entirely alter, within a very brief period, the circum- 
stances and condition of a whole country. Thus 
have been completely transformed, within a few 



VI PREFACE. 

months, or even weeks, the essential characteristics 
of a government, and the entire destinies of a people. 
To take a single but notable instance ; one spe- 
cially connected with the subject-matter of several 
of these Essays — Austria, but yesterday an ab- 
solute despotism, is to-day a constitutional mon- 
archy; she is now bound to Hungary by the ties 
of a free and equal union, instead of oppressing the 
Hungarian people and trampling on their rights ; 
she is carrying out the liberal legislation of her 
representative assemblies, instead of doing the work 
dictated to her by retrograde ministers and priests ; 
she has quitted Italy, and officially acknowledged 
her newly-formed kingdom, instead of ruling two 
Italian provinces with a leaden hand, while thwarting 
to the utmost the formation of Italy's constitutional 
monarchy. 

Thus Austria and Italy are no longer the respec- 
tive representatives of bigoted despotism and of 
national aspirations. They now possess in common 
that constitutional freedom which wisely seeks to 
bring the prerogatives of the sovereign into harmony 
with the rights of the people ; which strives to unite 
together, as necessary parts of a well-ordered govern- 
ment, the principle of law and the principle of 



PREFACE. Vll 

liberty. That these two countries, (lately so bitter 
in their hostility to each other,) may go forward and 
prosper in their new career, is the heartfelt desire of 
all who believe that the adoption by them of a 
system based upon order and liberty, will not only 
bestow upon both Italy and Austria internal pros- 
perity and freedom, but will also draw them together 
by the enduring ties of common interests and con- 
stant intercourse, not more productive of material 
welfare than of peace and good-will. 

Although these great changes, effected with mar- 
vellous rapidity, have thus transformed the whole 
condition of these countries, still it by no means 
follows that it is either useless or uninteresting to 
recall the progressive steps by which those changes 
have been brought about. Rather is it well to 
study them ; for by so doing a clearer knowledge 
will be gained of the past, and fresh light be ob- 
tained for guidance both in the present and the 
future. Special benefit will be conferred upon 
Austrian and Italian alike by such study ; for it 
will bring out, in strong relief, the contrast presented 
by the unspeakable perils and misery brought upon 
Austria in the past by the blind and unyielding 
policy of despotism, as compared with the brighter 



Vlll PREFACE. 

prospects to-day held out to her by constitutional 
freedom ; it will not less surely afford great en- 
couragement to the citizens of Italy to persevere 
unto the end in working out their country's union 
and regeneration. That work has, in a few short 
years, made marvellous progress, despite innu- 
merable difficulties — difficulties which to-day are 
kept alive, chiefly, if not wholly, by the hostility of 
those who wield the Papal Temporal Power, which 
is still upheld (as during many years past) by foreign 
bayonets.* 

* That Austria and Italy are to-day numbered amongst the free and 
constitutional powers of Europe, is a matter for sincere congratulation : 
not, however, on that account are their errors to be passed over in 
silence. Therefore it is that their respective Parliaments must be censured 
for subjecting to taxation the bond fide foreign holders of their state bonds. 
If such holders were exempted, doubtless facilities would be given for 
the perpetration of frauds which would deprive the treasury of its dues. 
Nor can it be denied that the taxation referred to will aid in establish- 
ing an equilibrium between receipts and expenditure, thereby benefiting 
in the end foreign bondholders, by giving greater security and value to 
their investments in the public funds of Austria and Italy. Still the 
income-tax in question is unjustifiable, being in fact a diminution of the 
rate of interest promised to the foreign purchaser when the loans were 
brought out on the foreign money markets of Europe. Such proceedings 
cast a slur on the good faith of Austria and Italy. The writer, there- 
fore, while cordially sympathising with both countries in their noble 
work of national regeneration, freedom, and progress, cannot hesitate 
to blame the parliaments of Vienna and Florence for thus unjustly sub- 
jecting to taxation the foreign holders of their state bonds. 



PREFACE. IX 

Some additions have been made, some abbrevia- 
tions effected, and some inaccuracies corrected, in 
the Essays reprinted in this volume. These altera- 
tions have not, however, weakened, in any appreciable 
degree, the general conclusions of the writer, or the 
facts and arguments on which they repose. If in 
some cases he has added proofs, recently obtained, 
tending to strengthen his previous opinions, he has 
not hesitated, in other cases, to admit that events 
have led him to change or modify his views. 

But whatever may be the defects of these Essays, 
(and doubtless they are many,) the writer, in dealing 
with the subjects of which they treat, has earnestly 
sought to arrive at TRUTH alone ; not without some 
hope that he may perchance, while so engaged, have 
done something to aid others also in their search 
after that i{ pearl of great price. ,, 

J. W. Probyn. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 



Milan and Venice since the War of 1859 : Translated from the 

- Revue des Deiix Mondes of October 1865, . . 1 

Italy, Venice, and Austria : Reprinted from the Westminster 

Review of July 1866, . . . . .42 

Italy and the War of 1866 (Custoza, with a Map) : Reprinted 

from the Westminster Review of April 1867, . . 94 

Two Temporal Powers (the Anglican Church in Ireland and the 
Roman Church in Italy) : Reprinted from the Westminister 
Review of January 1868, . . . _- . . 184 

The Church System of Ireland and Canada : Reprinted from 

the Westminster Review of April 1 868, . . . 254 

The United States Constitution and the Secessionists : Reprinted 

from the Westminster Review of April 1866, . . 283 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE 
THE WAR OF 1859. 



Translated from the "Revue des Deux Mondes " of 1st October 1865. 



THE peace of Villafranca (1859) gave freedom 
to Milan, but left Venice under foreign rule. 
Thus were suddenly separated two Italian cities, 
which for nearly half a century had been united 
under the government of the same German power. 
Six years have passed away since that unexpected 
separation took place. What are the respective 
conditions of Milan and Venice at the close of 
this short but significant period ? That is a ques- 
tion which facts (collected together during frequent 
and prolonged stays .in the north of Italy) enable 
me to answer with the assurance of bringing to 
bear on this important subject, information that 
will interest the friends of the new kingdom of 
Italy, whether French or English. The contrast 
afforded by the material prosperity of Milan, as 
compared with the suffering and languor against 
which Venice struggles, is not, however, the only 



2 ESSAYS. 

object of these pages. Examples are not wanting 
to teach us the life-giving power of freedom, and the 
death-like effects of servitude. I desire, whilst point- 
ing out a contrast so striking and so sad, to set forth 
also the points of resemblance, the similarity which 
may be remarked between Milan and Venice as 
regards their moral and political vitality. I wish 
to invite attention to the Italian character, exposed, 
as it were, to a double trial ; here in the best, there 
in the worst circumstances. If these facts and re- 
collections afford ground for believing that Venice, 
when set free, will prove herself able to tread, like 
Milan, the path of progress, my object will be at- 
tained, and my conclusion be complete; for while 
a severe rebuke will thus be inflicted upon Austria, 
solid encouragement will at the same time be given 
to the young Italian nation. 

I. 

In order thoroughly to appreciate the progress 
accomplished by Milan, some account must be given 
of the state of that city during the last years of 
Austrian rule. I shall never forget the impression 
produced upon me by the general aspect of Milan 
when I visited it for the first time, in October 1853. 
The unquiet and suspicious looks of the Austrian 
sentinels gave one the idea that the enemy was at 
the very gates. The sentinels had, however, good 
reason to be on the watch, for the enemy was in 
possession of a far more formidable position ; he 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 3 

was within the city itself. The enemy was the 
entire population. I soon remarked that the Aus- 
trians and Italians were never to be seen in the 
same cafe. I learned that they never . met in the 
boxes of the Scala, or in private houses. An Aus- 
trian officer could not enter a room, without the 
Italians, who might happen to be there, instantly 
quitting it. But while the inhabitants of Milan thus 
proclaimed their detestation of Austrian despotism, 
the Viennese government was not slow in redoubling 
its rigour against those whom it styled "the seditious 
Milanese," (les frondeurs de Milan) 

One day I was loitering about in front of the 
magnificent cathedral, changing my place leisurely 
from time to time, the better to see the thousand 
details of the Duomo, when suddenly an Austrian 
sentinel came up to me, and gave me to understand 
by his gestures, accompanied by German phrases, 
(of which I comprehended not a word,) that I must 
no longer continue thus sauntering about. He 
seemed to fancy there was something revolutionary 
in the proceeding. Accordingly, I took myself off. 
Half an hour later I came upon one of the gates of 
the city, and the thought struck me that I would 
take a look at the neighbourhood outside. I was 
on the point of passing through the gateway, when 
my passport was asked for ; I had left it at the hotel. 
As that necessary document was not forthcoming, 
I had to give up my country walk. From that day 
I never again separated myself from my passport. 
Having determined on a visit to the lake of Como, 



4 ESSAYS. 

I took good care to procure the vise necessary for 
that hour and a half's railway journey : unfortu- 
nately, though duly furnished with the visi, I for- 
got to take into account the rain, which obliged me 
to let two days go by before going on my trip. At 
length, on the third morning, a bright and sunny 
one, I started. About half-way, passports were 
asked for, and I gave up mine with the utmost 
confidence ; five minutes afterwards the official came 
and told me that I must return to Milan, as my 
passport was not in order. The vise, it appeared, 
was only good for forty-eight hours, which had ex- 
pired the evening before. I was obliged to leave 
the railway carriage, and w r as consigned to the cus- 
tody of a Croat soldier — the ugliest of his race. 
The idea of having him as a travelling companion 
back to Milan led me to make a last effort to 
soften the official, who, after some hesitation, allowed 
me to go on to Como ; not, however, until I had 
given a solemn promise, which I kept religiously, 
to return within three days. 

In 1859, some two months after the war, what a 
difference ! On a beautiful September day I entered 
Lombardy, having crossed the Swiss frontier without 
even showing my passport. On arriving at Milan, I 
found the city holding high festival. Bells were 
ringing, crowds filled the streets bedecked with 
flags, the whole population was astir. Citizens and 
soldiers, nobles and plebeians, municipal authorities 
and private persons ; in a word, all, from the highest 
to the lowest, had a frank and joyous look. They 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 5 

were laughing, talking, and discussing aloud political 
matters. As for me, I stared, walked about, and 
listened. More than once I looked up at the great 
Cathedral to make quite sure that I was in that same 
Milan which had formerly worn so gloomy an aspect, 
each one of whose citizens seemed to have something 
of a conspirator's look about him. What had come 
over these seditious Milanese ? (ces frondeurs de Milan}) 
I asked one of them the question. "To-day," said 
he, "are coming here the deputations from central 
Italy on their way to Turin, there to present to the 
King their votes of annexation." "Are you pleased," 
I asked, "to be under the government of Victor 
Emmanuel ?" " Pleased ! I should think so," replied 
the Milanese. Then he added, " Is not our most 
pressing interest the formation of a kingdom of North 
Italy capable of opposing Austria, unfortunately left 
in possession of Venetia ?" We talked thus freely in 
the open street, on the very spot, just in front of the 
Palace, where I had awakened, during my first visit, 
the suspicions of the Austrian sentinel, while quietly 
contemplating the Cathedral. 

The arrival of the deputations was hailed with 
transports of joy by the Milanese. In the evening, 
the city and the Cathedral were illuminated. The 
theatre of the Scala re-echoed with enthusiastic shouts 
of applause upon the appearance of the deputations. 
The enthusiasm was of that pure and heart-stirring 
kind begotten by the first inspirations of freedom 
newly bestowed upon a people who had long been 
oppressed. 



6 ESSAYS. 

The next day I presented to one or two Milanese 
my letters of introduction, and so had the pleasure 
of entering, for the first time, into Italian society. 
The welcome I received was full of courtesy and 
cordial kindness. Politics were, as might be ex- 
pected, the principal, indeed almost the only, subject 
of conversation. Every one discussed freely and 
earnestly, without, however, overstepping the limits 
of good manners or good sense. That which struck 
me above all, and pleased me much, was the practical 
and sensible way in which the questions of the day 
were dealt with. I heard no propounding of abstract 
propositions. No one talked about the " rights of 
man," the origin of the social state, nor of any other 
of those abstractions which are well enough in philo- 
sophical disquisitions and during times of leisure. 
No one took interest in anything except the urgent 
questions of the day, such as the application of the 
constitutional system to Italy once emancipated. I 
have had many opportunities of associating with the 
Milanese, thanks to the charming kindness, free from 
all pride, which they lavish (the word is not too 
strong) upon foreigners whose stay is sufficiently 
prolonged to enable them to become acquainted with 
the society of Milan. My first impression has always 
been strengthened as regards the manner in which 
the Milanese treat political questions. I have joined 
in many discussions, some of which were very ani- 
mated : the subject of them was always one of 
immediate and serious practical importance, such as 
the more or less extension of the suffrage, the rela- 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 7 

tions to be established between the Church and the 
State, the limits of power to be accorded to the 
central and to local authorities, the prompt and 
surest remedies to be applied to brigandage. From 
what I have seen and heard in other parts of Italy 
I can affirm that it is not only in Milan that is to be 
found this happy tendency ; rather is it a charac- 
teristic trait of the national mind. Much, there- 
fore, may be hoped of a society which gives such 
proofs of good sense. It could not otherwise have 
effected in so short a time that which has been 
accomplished, and have already raised itself in no 
slight degree above the degradation of the past. It 
is a great misfortune to a nation when its statesmen 
and the leaders of its public opinion, instead of 
turning their attention to practical matters, allow 
themselves to be carried away by merely general 
theories and purely abstract questions. The Italians 
thoroughly understand the danger of abstractions ; 
they seem to agree in recognising (contrary to the 
received opinion of some other countries) that our 
modern societies are not like a sheet of blank paper, 
on which may be written what best pleases the 
theorist ; but rather do they resemble a contest in 
which the claims of rival interests, ideas, and facts, 
often very diverse and even opposed, must be met 
and adjusted by seeking to effect that which is 
practically best. 

The general election which took place in the be- 
ginning of 1 86 1 gave me an opportunity of seeing 
how the Italians fulfilled that important function of 



8 ESSAYS. 

constitutional life. I was present at several public 
meetings preceding the day of election. The dis- 
cussions were free and animated, both as regards 
the candidates and as to political matters generally. 
Similar discussions filled the public papers without 
any official interference of any kind whatever. I 
neither heard nor read anything which could shock 
a friend of order and liberty. Milan, containing 
about 250,000 inhabitants, is divided into five elec- 
toral colleges or districts, each represented by one 
member, and containing each from 1500 to 2000 
electors .* Every college or district has several large 
halls or rooms, where the voting takes place. The 
suffrage is not universal in Italy, but limited, as in 
England. The National Guard was on duty at the 
polling places. All the electoral operations took place 
with the greatest regularity and amidst the most com- 
plete order. The electors voted in perfect freedom, 
without its being possible for any one to know for 
which candidate any given elector recorded his vote.*f- 
In the interior of the halls, even when full,' reigned 
the most perfect quiet ; indeed, silence was pre- 
served almost without interruption. The general 
aspect of the town was as orderly as can possibly 
be imagined ; in truth, these seditious Milanese (ces 

* Both population and electors have increased since 1861. 

t There is no nomination-day in the Italian electoral proceedings. 
A most complete and simple form of secret ballot is used in the parlia- 
mentary and municipal elections throughout the Italian kingdom, as 
was the case in Piedmont from 1848-59, under the constitution granted 
by King Charles Albert in March 1848. It is this same constitution 
which has been extended by his son and successor, Victor Emmanuel, 
to the whole of Italy. 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 9 

frondeurs de Milan) had become the most peaceable 
of people. The fact is, that knowing, as I do well, 
what English elections are, I could not but admire 
the quiet, the order, and, above all, the absence of 
corruption which characterised the elections of Milan, 
and did its citizens such great honour.* 

If the political state of a country, and the practical 
working of its political machinery, deserve special 
attention when seeking to form a correct idea of that 
country's condition; it is, nevertheless, true that there 
are also other subjects of the greatest importance 
which ought to be closely studied ; as, for instance, 
the question of public instruction. That is a matter of 
the utmost importance in all countries, but especially 
in those which boast of being free, whose citizens 
have a large share in the direction of public affairs. 
Whoever sincerely loves free institutions ought to be 
the decided and active friend of popular instruction. 
Only by making it sound and effective, by spreading 
it in all directions, and by watching carefully over 
the spirit which directs it, can the edifice of a nation's 
liberties be established upon an enduring foundation. 
This truth has not escaped the Italians, and the 
Milanese especially have set themselves to practise 
it with an earnestness that deserves the highest 
praise. 

The municipality of Milan appointed a commis- 
sion, in i860, composed of six very competent per- 
sons, to examine the state of popular education in 

* The same is true of the general election of 1865, which the writer 
witnessed at Florence and in its neighbourhood. 



IO ESSAYS. 

that city, and to report upon it. That report, very 
detailed, and most carefully drawn up, was presented 
to the town-council on 6th May 1861. It showed 
that the number of scholars was, in 1859, 6100, and 
that in the beginning of 1861 they had increased to 
6700; that the school accommodation had also in- 
creased in the same period from 84 school -rooms 
to 100 ; and that several of them which were not 
well arranged had been replaced by others which 
were much superior. The commissioners, whilst ad- 
mitting this improvement, earnestly called the atten- 
tion of the town-council to reforms still required, and 
to the standard which ought to be aimed at. They 
observed that the material condition of many schools 
left much to be desired ; they insisted on the neces- 
sity of constructing more spacious and commodious 
localities, instead of hiring houses whose arrange- 
ments were but little adapted to meet the require- 
ments of a school. They wished the salaries of 
the masters and mistresses to be augmented, besides 
giving them a regular increase of 10© francs every 
five years. They set forth the necessity of forming 
a superior school for young girls, as well as one for 
perfecting their education. In proposing these re- 
forms the commission remarked that the develop- 
ment of instruction was the surest guarantee of the 
prosperity of the country ; it therefore demanded, 
with a view to carry out such a work, that no sacri- 
fice should be spared. The municipality hastened 
to follow the excellent advice of the commission, 
and to realise the greater part of the reforms sug- 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. II 

gested. It recast the system of instruction, and 
gave it fresh life by the application of the newest 
and most accredited methods of teaching. It still 
continues to push forward in the same direction. A 
few statistics will suffice to show what progress has 
been made in Milan, since 1861, in the matter of 
popular instruction : — 

PRIMARY SCHOOLS. 

13 Boys' Schools. 9 Girls' Schools. Total. 



1862-63 . 


. . 4849 pupils . . 


2986 pupils .. 


• 7835 


1863-64 . 


. . 5202 „ 


3480 „ 


. 8682 


1864-65 . 


- • 5359 » 


■ 3 6 45 » 


9004 



Thus, in these schools, 22 in number, (13 for boys, 
and 9 for girls,) there were 9004 pupils in 1864-65, 
as compared with 6100 in 1859 to !86o. 

Milan has, besides, three schools for technical in- 
struction, {scoule teckniche,) a superior institution of 
the same character, two gymnasiums, two lyceums, 
and two normal schools. All these schools and insti- 
tutions are free. The elementary or primary schools 
are maintained at the expense of the municipality, 
and are entirely under its control. The government 
bears a part of the expense of the other establish- 
ments, and has a voice in their management There 
are, besides, evening schools and festival schools, 
(scoule festive,) that is, schools opened on Sundays 
and certain saints' days. The evening schools were 
first instituted in 1 86 1 by the municipality; they are 
frequented by men and lads of all ages, who come 
for instruction after their day's work. These schools 
are open from the middle of October to the end of 



12 ESSAYS. 

May. The numbers attending these evening schools 
amounted in 1864 to 1684. The "scoule festive," or 
festival day schools, established towards the close of 
1862, are of the same kind as the evening schools, 
with, however, this difference, that the former are 
exclusively for young girls and women of the work- 
ing-classes ; while the latter (the evening schools) are 
only for boys, lads, and men. The scholars of the 
festival schools assemble on Sundays and certain 
saints' days, from one to four in the afternoon. In 
1864 the number of girls and women who took ad- 
vantage of these admirable institutions amounted to 
1 1 56. The evening and festival schools are free, 
being maintained at the expense of the municipality, 
which alone has the direction and care of them. 

At the close of 1864 Milan possessed not less than 
44 schools, containing 200 school-rooms, 275 teachers, 
and 12,695 pupils, as given in the following tabular 
statement : — 



< 


Dlass-rooms. 


Teachers. 


Pupils. 


22 primary schools . . 


132 


162 


9,004* 


8 evening schools . . 


27 


37 


I,68 4 


8 festival schools . . 


22 


22 


1,156 


3 professional schools . 


IO 


31 


483 


1 superior girls' school 


3 


8 


95 


1 normal school (men) 


3 


7 


6c; 


1 normal school (women) 


3 
200 


8 

275 


208 


44 


12,695 



* Two additional facts are not without interest. The numbers 
attending the primary, evening, and festival schools at the close of 
1864 were, as given above, 11,844; m November 1865 they had in- 
creased to 13,057. The numbers attending the infant schools had 
increased at the same time from 1200 to 2684. 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 1 3 

The infant schools, which depend wholly on private 
charity, although under government control, were 
seven in number in 1864, and contained 1200 chil- 
dren between the ages of two and six years old. 

The city of Milan has increased its budget of 
public instruction from 100,000 francs allotted to it in 
1859, to 564,000 francs in 1864. There is no town in 
Europe which can show a like increase for such a 
purpose in the same space of five years. In one of 
the most populous quarters of Milan, there is now 
constructing a vast school building, which will not 
cost less than one million francs. The municipality 
proposes to construct others to meet the wants of 
their city, whose scholars increase year by year. 
These facts and figures are striking proofs of the zeal 
and perseverance with which the civic authorities 
labour to insure and to advance the moral well-being 
of the people committed to their charge, as well as 
of the eagerness with which the Milanese take ad- 
vantage of the means of instruction thus offered to 
them. 

I did not, however, content myself with reading 
the reports addressed to the municipality of Milan 
on the subject of their popular schools. I wished 
to look yet more closely into them, and to examine 
them for myself. Thanks to the kindness of more 
than one member of the School Commission, I was 
enabled to visit several of the elementary boys' and 
girls' schools, and also two or three of the evening 
schools. I remained two, three, and sometimes even 
four hours in each school, hearing the pupils read, 



14 ESSAYS. 

and seeing them write, listening to the lessons given 
in grammar and geography, and myself examining 
them viva voce in different branches of popular in- 
struction. I was very satisfied with the general 
condition of the schools, with the progress, order, 
and good conduct of the scholars. Thanks to the 
obliging kindness of a lady inspector, I was enabled 
to visit twice, with her, one of the festival schools, 
and there, also, I could not but admire the sustained 
attention with which the pupils profited by the 
opportunity afforded them of gaining instruc- 
tion. 

It is not the municipality only, but some of the 
elite of the Milanese society which lends its aid to 
the development of popular instruction. Such par- 
ticipation on the part of the rich is excellent in itself, 
it is also a very favourable testimony to the actual 
state of the community, and a pledge full of hope 
for the future ; for it is evident that if the rich thus 
interest themselves as regards the poor, they will 
understand better the desires and wants of the work- 
ing classes, while the poor, on the other hand, will 
naturally be led to regard their wealthy fellow- 
citizens with kindly feelings, and will get rid of 
everything like distrust. The different classes of 
society will thus become united by the durable tie 
of common affection. The poor and the rich will 
feel themselves to be members of the same body, 
children of the same country, and the nation will 
thereby find itself stronger, more capable of internal 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 1 5 

development, and therefore more able to resist 
foreign aggression.* 

But however great the interest which attaches to 
the moral progress made by Milan under the aus- 
pices of freedom, its material progress also merits 
attention and inquiry. The first thing which strikes 
all observers are the changes which have been ef- 
fected in the city, and its enlargement. In one of 
the most populous quarters of the Lombard capital, 
that between the Porta Nuova and the Porta Gari- 
baldi, large streets have been opened up which bear 
the names of Solferino, Ancona, Castelfidardo, and 
Marsala. Two new bridges, named Pioppette (Little 
Poplars) and Castelfidardo, have been built over the 
canal which surrounds the city. Not to take up 
time with details, I w T ill content myself with men- 
tioning the construction of the fine Victor Emmanuel 
Gallery, which is to unite the Cathedral Square with 
that of the Scala, and with the large and new streets 
adjacent to those squares. The execution of this 
project will sweep away the narrow and tortuous 
streets which encumber the centre of the city and 
impede the circulation of air, light, and traffic ; it 
will at the same time make the Cathedral Square 
worthy of that magnificent building. The plan of 
this vast and useful work has been made by an 
architect of Bologna, Signor Mengoni ; its execution 

* Since 1864-65 this important work of popular education has con- 
tinued to progress in every way, and bids fair to place the Milanese 
people high on the list of well-educated communities. 



1 6 ESSAYS. 

has been undertaken by an English company, which 
tendered for it to the municipality of Milan. On 
the 7th March 1865, King Victor Emmanuel laid 
the first stone of this magnificent gallery, which bears 
his name. Despite very bad weather, a great crowd 
was assembled, anxious to witness the inauguration 
of works which will make the capital of Lombardy 
one of the prettiest cities in Europe * As such un- 
dertakings cannot, however, be carried on without 
incurring great expense, the immediate consequence 
of these fine projects is an increase of taxation ; 
it must not, however, be forgotten, that they give 
work and occupation while increasing the circulation 
of money; and there is good reason for believing 
that under the direction of a free government they 
will have the effect of rendering more brilliant the 
future of Milan. 

Within the last five years the number of hotels, 
inns, and restaurants has been doubled. Since 1863 
one of the finest railway stations on the Continent 
has been opened. A handsome new street, named 
Prince Humbert, now leads from this terminus into 
the city, piercing the old ramparts near the public 
gardens, which have been much extended and im- 
proved since 1859. The Museum of Natural History, 
which faces one side of the gardens, has also been 
greatly enlarged during the last two or three years. 
In this neighbourhood are forming the new streets 

* The gallery has since been completed, and is certainly the hand- 
somest construction of the kind in the world. 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 1 7 

Montebello, Parini, and Carlo Porta, the latter so 
called after the Milanese poet of that name * 

The abolition of the petty internal custom-houses 
which, by their thousand vexations, formerly impeded 
the development of Italy's material interests, and 
the great extension of the network of Italian rail- 
ways since 1859, have given everywhere to the 
internal commerce of the Peninsula an activity 
hitherto unknown. Milan has naturally had its 
share of the general benefit ; still it is difficult to 
find exact data as to the progress which has been 
made by the commerce and industry of the city- 
I have only been able to get at comparatively few 
details worthy of notice in the documents, only too 
few in number, relative to the commerce of Milan. 
In the report of the civil administration laid before 
the communal council on the 28th November 1864, 
it is said that the produce of the house tax had 
yielded 19,693 francs more in 1864 than in the 
previous year. This increase came from the ad- 
ditional number of houses, whose rental had in- 
creased by 613,259 francs between 1863 and 1864. 
The produce of the taxes upon the commerce of the 
city had also augmented, the matters subject to 
impost having yielded about one million of francs 
more in the latter than in the former year. It was 
absolutely the same in the case of all the other 
taxes, and this result was due to the mere increase 
of commodities subject to taxation, for (at the time 

* This paragraph was accidentally omitted in the original article. 

B 



1 8 ESSAYS. 

referred to, 1863 and 1864) the taxes themselves 
had undergone no change whatever. 

Another document, the report of the Milan Cham- 
ber of Commerce, especially pointed out the unex- 
pected extension of the spirit of association since 
i860. It signalled the formation of six joint-stock 
companies, and of five limited liability companies, 
in the province of Lombardy. One of these societies 
deserves special mention, namely, the one formed for 
the construction of dwellings for the working classes, 
and for the building of public baths and wash-houses. 
Established in 1861, with a capital of 350,000 francs, 
which has since been augmented, it has already 
constructed working men's houses to the value of 
500,000 francs. These dwellings are situated in the 
new streets of San Fermo and Montebello, and form 
in great part the new square which bears the latter 
name. The object of the society is to give the work- 
ing classes commodious and clean house accommoda- 
tion at a moderate rent. According to its statutes, 
the society cannot declare a dividend of more than 4 
per cent. All monies accruing over and above that 
profit must be employed in the construction of new 
dwellings destined to the same object. This society 
has already made much more than 4 per cent, and 
has been most successful in every way. Benefit or 
Mutual Aid Societies have also grown in numbers 
and importance during the last few years. These 
inestimable associations (which anticipate distress, 
which tend to produce and propagate habits of eco- 
nomy and saving, and which establish the happiest 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 85 9. 1 9 

bonds of union between individuals and families) are 
now so general that the report of the Chamber of 
Commerce for 1863 says, that almost all the persons 
belonging to the classes who live by personal or 
manual labour have become members of one or 
other of these societies. 

Freedom has thus assured to Milan material as 
well as moral progress. It has not less contributed 
to develop those charming and pleasant social rela- 
tions which are nowhere more agreeable than in the 
capital of Lombardy. Thus the stranger finds in 
Milanese society a kindness which never fails, a 
cordial and unaffected hospitality. There is, how- 
ever, one reproach to which the Milanese lay them- 
selves open. The richest and the most aristocratic 
among them have the disagreeable habit of using 
generally and constantly in ordinary conversation 
the common patois or dialect of the country. That 
the people should converse in it is no matter of sur- 
prise ; that is the case in all countries. Now, this 
dialect is composed either of barbarous words pecu- 
liar to itself, or of words belonging to the beautiful 
Italian language, which are mangled and horribly 
disfigured. The educated classes of cities like Turin 
and Milan, which justly boast of being at the head of 
the Italian movement, will do well to follow the 
example of good society in Naples, and leave the 
patois or dialect of the country to porters and un- 
educated peasants. Is it indeed asking too much to 
beg of the Milanese to banish from amongst them 
this last badge of the divisions and bondage of Italy, 



20 ESSAYS. 

and henceforth to use only their rich national tongue, 
that almost divine language, the sweetest and the 
most musical spoken by any European community ? 
Let my good friends of Milan pardon me for being 
so outspoken, for I cannot consent to keep back 
either praise or blame. I can, however, most truly 
say, that never shall I forget the many and happy 
days which I have spent in their midst ; above all, 
those bright hours of peace and joy in which Milan 
first tasted the ennobling pleasures of freedom. 

II. 

It was during that same autumn of 1859, m which 
I had seen Milan so full of attraction and life, that I 
found only sadness and silence in Venice. It ap- 
peared like a city of the dead. Its people mourned 
in bitterness of heart the vanished hope of freedom 
— a freedom that seemed already within their grasp. 
An incident which occurred at the time paints to the 
life the condition of Venice in the summer of 1859. 

There lived together a Venetian widow and her 
son, whom his mother loved tenderly. Her only 
cause of anxiety was the fear of his getting into 
trouble with the Austrian government, for the young 
man was an ardent patriot. The poor woman had 
so often beheld the hopes of Venice vanish away, 
that she had almost ceased to believe in the deliver- 
ance of her country. When her son told her of hope- 
ful signs, she shook her head sadly, and contented 
herself with praying in silence for her beloved and 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 21 

unfortunate Venice. The great events of the spring 
and summer of 1859 kindled anew the ardour of the 
young man. It is easy to imagine with what anima- 
tion he related to his mother every particle of news 
which reached him during that eventful period. Still 
she believed not; it seemed too good to be true. 
At length, one day the son came rushing into his 
mother's room, and cried, " Come, mother, come 
quickly ! from a neighbouring roof I will show you 
the fleet of our deliverers, the flag of France !" They 
hastened forth, and when, in the far distance, the 
poor woman saw the French men-of-war, she raised 
to heaven her eyes full of tears, and said : " Merciful 
God, I thank thee ! at length I believe indeed in the 
deliverance of my beloved Venice." The next day 
came the news of that peace which left Venice to 
Austria. 

Who on that account has a right to blame France? 
If France did not do all she promised in 1859, s h e 
yet did much. To speak plainly, we are still too 
near those unequal contests, sustained by Poland and 
Denmark abandoned to their fate, to give an English- 
man the right to blame France for not having com- 
pleted the work she undertook in 1859. At any rate, 
she spent both blood and treasure for the Italian 
cause. If I have narrated, as I heard it, the little 
story given above, it is with the sole object of show- 
ing how bitter was the disappointment of Venice, and 
how deep still is her grief. 

Of all the Italians whom I have known, the Vene- 
tians are those who display most patience. It is they 



22 ESSAYS. 

above all whom I have heard say : " Let not Italy risk 
everything upon the stroke of some rash attempt ; we 
know that our king and our brothers will not fail to 
come to our aid when a propitious occasion presents 
itself, when strikes the appointed hour.'* The Vene- 
tians are right. If young and ardent patriots occa- 
sionally throw themselves into a hopeless struggle 
against their oppressors, that is no cause for wonder ; 
but the more experienced and sensible among them 
ought to use all their influence to prevent such mis- 
takes being committed, for mistakes they are. Vene- 
tians, one and all, ought to reserve themselves for the 
last great effort which, one day or another, will as- 
suredly bring with it the triumph of the Italian 
cause. 

The general aspect of Venice at the present time 
(1865) is of the saddest; its population wears a 
sombre look, and there is a singular absence of 
young men. It is to be accounted for by the fact 
that thousands of the young generation have quitted 
their country in order to settle in the Italian king- 
dom, whose army numbers some 14,000 Venetians in 
its ranks. Along the Grand Canal and elsewhere, 
the palaces fall more and more into ruin, and can be 
bought at a very low price. Everything indicates a 
decaying city. The beautiful old palace of the Foscari 
is turned into a barrack, an ample proof of the 
amount of respect felt by Austrian rulers for the 
great memories of the past, so dear to Venetian 
hearts. The ancient Queen of the Adriatic has be- 
come one of the most mournful cities in Europe. 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 23 

The carnival is now but a thing of the past. Since 
1859, operas, illuminations, and balls have disap- 
peared. Festivities find no place in public or in 
private life. The only demonstrations which inter- 
rupt the national mourning are those by which the 
Venetians protest against the rule of the Germans. 
Sometimes they take an amusing form ; as when, 
for example, the pigeons of St Mark are seen, 
some fine morning, flying about with tricoloured 
wings, to the great scandal of the Austrians. The 
Venetians have invented various ingenious modes of 
celebrating the national fetes of Italy ; such as the 
birthday of King Victor Emmanuel, the giving of 
the Italian constitution, the celebration of the vic- 
tories of Magenta and Solferino. Sometimes fire- 
works displaying the Italian tricolour shoot across 
the evening sky from one place or another ; some- 
times the early dawn reveals upon the walls placards 
in which the Venetians hail Victor Emmanuel as 
their king, offer him their homage, or express their 
sympathy and good-will to their brother Italians. 
Thereupon the Austrian police take the field in hot 
haste ; ladders, poles, pails of water, are brought 
quickly to bear on the obnoxious placards ; they are 
mercilessly attacked, and ere long utterly destroyed. 
The Venetian character is naturally open and good- 
humoured. In the cafes, at balls, fetes, and places 
of public resort, strangers easily made acquaintance 
with the inhabitants of Venice. Now all is changed. 
The Venetians regard with suspicion those whom they 
do not know. Such a change is by no means aston- 



24 ESSAYS. 

ishing ; for spies are to be found everywhere plying 
their vile trade under a thousand disguises. Before 
1859 they covered the whole of Italy, with the ex- 
ception of Piedmont ; to-day unhappy Venetia alone 
is left to them, and there they literally swarm. It is 
therefore very difficult to examine, on the spot, the 
condition of Venice. The authorities are always on 
the watch ; and any stranger who prosecuted in- 
quiries, and frequented Venetian society (or rather 
the ghost of it which still survives), would not be 
allowed to remain long in the city. 

I cannot describe better the state of Venice than 
by saying that it is exactly that of Milan previous to 
1859; the same tyranny and the same hatred, the 
same suspicion on one side, and the same irritation 
on the other ; the same absolute separation at all 
times, and in all places, between the Austrians and 
the Venetians ; the oppressors and the oppressed. 
Often have I heard from the traveller just come 
from Venice such language as the following : — " How 
beautiful are the Venetian buildings and remains ! 
but what a city of the dead ! how miserable it must 
be to live there ! " Such exclamations are naturally 
uttered by every one who visits such admirable 
specimens of art, in a city which suffers the bitter 
degradation of servitude. I will, however, cease to 
dwell upon such sentimental sorrows, and proceed 
to show from facts and material results what is the 
condition of Venice. Their testimony is yet more 
convincing than the voice of complaint. 

A recent report of the Venetian Chamber of Com- 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 2 5 

merce gives, in Austrian florins, the value of the 
exports and the imports of the port of Venice from 
i860 to 1864. The Austrian florin is as nearly as 
possible two francs and a half. The report is dated 
31st January 1865, and gives the following returns: — 



Imports. Exports. 

i860 . . 48,864,500 florins ... 21,233,220 florins 

3^,145,189 „ ... 16,982,508 „ 

33,359,948 » - 12,945,225 „ 

28,346,973 ,, — 13,245,641 „ 

26,108,012 „ ... 12,822,272 „ 



1861 
1862 
1863 
1864 



Amongst the trades which contributed, according to 
the report of January 1865, to this great decay of 
Venetian commerce, that of glass manufacture must 
be specially mentioned. The president of the Cham- 
ber of Commerce, speaking of it, says : — " This 
industry falls off notably, and is in danger of com- 
plete ruin, unless the government comes to its rescue." 
The same is true of other branches of industry and 
commerce ; as, for instance, soaps, jewellery, and 
hardware, metals wrought and unwrought, colonial 
produce and drugs, cheeses, and animals for butcher's 
meat. There are, however, some exceptions to this 
general decline, as in the case of the wood trade, 
colours and colouring material, hemp and cordage. 

* In 1865 and 1866 the imports and exports were : — 





Imports. 


Exports. 


1865 . 


22,596,102 florins 


12,741,044 florins 


1866 


22,184,750 „ 


12,482,222 „ 



This latter year (1866) was the last of Austrian rule, as the Austrians 
evacuated Venice 19th October 1866. 



26 



ESSAYS. 



The Venetian Chamber of Commerce also pub- 
lished in January 1865 a report of the number and 
tonnage of the vessels which entered and cleared out 
from the port of Venice from 1859 to 1864. These 
statistics are an irrefutable proof of the ruin which 
appears in store for this unhappy city. The Presi- 
dent of the Venetian Chamber of Commerce says : — 
"From the war of 1859 dates a period of decay in 
Venice so rapid, that it is probably impossible to find 
a like example in the history of our commerce." 

Vessels entered.* 

1859. i860. 1861. 1862. 1863. 1864. 

Vessels 4,581 4,250' 3,788 3,382 3,292 3,123 

Tonnage 537,285 436,416 364,792 33 2 ,4i3 3*2,275 301,337 

Vessels cleared out.* 

Vessels 4,466 4,251 3,756 3,295 3,241 3,093 

Tonnage 519,241 45°,98o 375,oi5 336,483 310,968 303,539 

Thus, in five years there has been a diminution of 
1458 vessels and 235,948 tons entry; and of 1373 
vessels and 215,702 tons of exit. While Venice f 



In 1865 and 1866 there were — 





1865. 


1866. 


Vessels entered . 


3,078 .. 


2,866 


Tonnage 


291,679 


304,696 



Vessels cleared out . 3,i°i ••• 2,813 

Tonnage . . 296,416 ... 299,329 

The Venetian coasting and river trade, which in 1858 was valued at 
36,000,000 florins, had fallen in 1865 to 15,600,000 florins. 

f The following facts and statistics given by a correspondent of 
the Indfyendance Beige, of the 3d May 1866, are worth recording : 
"Venice has a population of about 118,000, and a garrison of about 
8000 or 9000. It is a free port, and the capital of a province of 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 27 

has had such cruel losses inflicted upon it, Genoa 
has doubled its commerce in six years, and the port 
of Naples is not sufficient for its growing trade. 

Though the resources of Venice diminish, its taxes 
grow heavier. Savings banks and benefit societies 
are few and far between in Venetia ; no wonder, there- 
fore, that want increases. Austria maintains herself 
in that province by means of an army of 150,000 
men resting on the famous Quadrilateral. The forti- 
fications of Venice itself have been considerably aug- 
mented since the war of 1859. The Venetian territory 
has been covered with numerous strategic works. 
The necessity of being always on the watch produces 
in Austria financial difficulties of the most serious 
kind. The fact is, that Venetia is a heavy burden 
upon the government of Vienna — a burden which is 
exhausting the resources of the empire. Without 
Venetia, every one knows, even at Vienna, that 
Austria would be without doubt richer and stronger, 
for she would be able to reduce considerably both 
her army and her expenditure. Indeed, if the true 
frontier between Italy and Austria, that of the Alps, 

2,500,000 inhabitants. . „ . Do you wish some statistics which 
will show you better than all arguments the decay of this city, which 
ought to be a centre of pleasure and business, and which might have 
increased visibly since Italy is free, just as Naples and Milan have in, 
creased in population and riches ? I will take an article of daily con- 
sumption (butcher's meat), and I will compare the statistics of i860 
and 1865 : — 

i860. 1865. 

Imports . 3,489,356 florins ... 1,897,348 florins 
Exports . 394,4io „ ... 266,727 „ 

Consumption 3,094,946 „ ... 1,630,621 „ 

Is it necessary to enumerate the miseries hidden beneath these figures ? " 



28 ESSAYS. 

were wisely accepted in accordance with the natural 
order of things, not only would an end at once be put 
to the hostility which exists between the two coun- 
tries, but there would, moreover, spring up between 
them a trade equally beneficial to both. Austria 
could thus at a single stroke diminish her military 
expenditure and augment her commerce. Now, on 
the contrary, Italy (who if mistress of her national 
territory would be occupied solely with the develop- 
ment of her agriculture and industry) is ever on the 
look-out for an opportunity by which to set Venetia 
free ; she holds herself ready to rise whenever an 
offer to aid her in that work is made by an enemy of 
Austria. How everything would be changed if this 
latter power undid, of her own accord, the chains of 
Venice, which weigh so heavily on Austria herself! 
Much indeed is said of the strategic necessity which 
obliges Austria to hold the line of the Mincio, and 
the Germans themselves not unfrequently assert it. 
Such a pretension is altogether exaggerated, and on 
the part of Austria it is a mistaken idea. The 
Italians number, with Rome and Venetia included, 
about 25,000,000; the German confederation num- 
bers 44,000,000 ; Austria, without Venetia, 32,000,000. 
Between these, German and Italian lands rises the 
barrier of the Alps. It is really impossible to discuss 
seriously the claim made by the stronger power, to 
possess on the other side of that great Alpine barrier 
a province naturally belonging to its weaker neigh- 
bour, on the ground of the danger to which the 
former and stronger power would be exposed, by 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 2 9 

the province in question belonging to the latter and 
weaker power. 

If, on the other hand, the question of right be ex- 
amined, it must be remembered that the possession 
of Venetia by Austria has its origin in the iniquitous 
act committed at Campo Formio in 1797 by the first 
Napoleon, at that time the republican general of re- 
volutionary France. The Congress of Vienna but 
re-enacted the selfsame injustice when it permitted 
Austria to seize again upon Venetia in 181 5. More- 
over it must not be forgotten that the Austrian and 
English generals, when they sought in 181 3 to raise 
Italy against Napoleon, actually declared in their 
proclamations to the Italian people, that the allies 
wished only to deliver Italy " from the iron yoke of 
Bonaparte, and to restore her to herself." Assuredly, 
then, Venetians and Italians have good reason to pro- 
test ; assuredly right is on their side — right as clear 
as ever appealed to the tribunal of public opinion. 

Treaties and right of possession forsooth ! Is this 
indeed the moment (1865) for Austria and her friends 
to make use of like arguments ? Where are the 
treaties which bound Holstein and Schleswig to Den- 
mark ? The possession of those provinces by the 
Danish monarchy is numbered, not by tens, but by 
hundreds of years. Are these ancient title-deeds of 
Denmark to the possession of the Duchies of the 
Elbe inferior to those of Austria touching Venice, 
which had their origin in an act of modern injustice 
committed by the republican general of a revolu- 
tionary power ? Is the manner in which the Danish 



30 ESSAYS. 

government has treated the Duchies alleged against 
Denmark ? Certainly that government has not been 
without its faults; but any one who reflects upon 
what the government of Vienna has done, and still 
continues to do, in Hungary and Italy, can see nothing 
but a cruel mockery in the idea of Austria's sending 
an army to deliver Schleswig and Holstein from 
Danish rule. Those who wish to know how that 
great German power acts in its non-German pro- 
vinces, let them make themselves acquainted with 
the trial known as the "proces Saint -Georges/'* 
which took place in Venetia in the summer of 1862; 
or with the cause which led to the imprisonment of 
those Venetian ladies, Mesdames Labia, Calvi, and 
Montalban. Before playing the liberator on the 
banks of the Eider, would not Austria do well to 
renounce her work of oppression on the banks of the 
Mincio ? The fact is that, so long as she insists upon 
holding Venetia, so long will she be relatively weak, 

* In the summer of 1862 the police arrested at Verona a traveller 
going to Turin, and seized upon him a paper attributed to the famous 
secret Venetian committee. The names of 40 persons were on the list, 
35 being those of respectable citizens, nobles, men of business, and 
lawyers, the other five were simple miscreants. Englishmen will hardly 
believe the truth of this affair, but it is simply this, that the traveller 
seized was no other than one of the Austrian police, disguised for the 
purpose, and the paper a forgery. The accused were tried, not before 
a civil, but a military tribunal. The spirit in which the proceedings 
were carried on may be judged by the shameful means used to begin 
them. After several months of trial and captivity, the accusation broke 
down in the case of all but five, two of whom were finally acquitted on 
a second trial before the superior military tribunal, and three condemned ' 
to 10, 12, and 16 years in irons ; they left for the fortress of Lubiana 
in February 1864. Such was this famous case known as the "proces 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 3 1 

so long will her policy be vacillating and inconsistent. 
It is only by disencumbering herself of such a dead 
weight as Venice, and by coming to terms with 
Hungary, as she seems inclined to do at present, 
that Austria can become truly constitutional and 
really strong. Argument, right, and interest, even 
that of Austria herself, plead in favour of a plan 
which shall separate Venetia from the government 
of Vienna. Such separation is the only reasonable 
method that can be employed for putting an end to 
the actual suffering, and even the material decay of 
Venice. With regard to the proposal of Austria, that 
this Italian province should send representatives to 
the Reichsrath of Vienna, it will ever receive the 
same refusal as would be given by the people of 
Innspruck to a proposal on the part of the Italian 
government to send representatives to the parlia- 
ment of Florence. As for the writer, having himself 
seen Milan rejoicing in her freedom, and Venice 
mourning in grief and misery, he cannot but express 

Saint-Georges," of which fuller details are given in a publication en- 
titled "La Venetie en 1864," published in Paris, byL. Hachette et Cie. 
But it was upon the spot, in Venetia itself, that the author of the pub- 
lication referred to informed himself of this and other facts, which prove 
how deplorable is the state of this Italian province, and how oppressive 
is the rule of its foreign taskmasters. The gentler sex also come in for 
a share of the delights of Austrian rule. The Countess Labia, having 
gone to mass in St Mark's dressed in mourning on the 6th of June, the 
anniversary of Cavour's death, was arrested. She refused to pay the 
fine imposed for this high crime and misdemeanour, and was therefore 
punished with imprisonment. Madame Calvi and the Countess of 
Montalban have undergone the same punishment after a trial which 
seems to have formed a pendant to the one described above as originat- 
ing in the seizure of one of the Austrian police disguised as a traveller. 



32 ESSAYS. 

his ardent desire that the hour of deliverance may 
speedily come to the ancient city of the Doges — that 
hour when her people, freed from a foreign yoke, 
shall celebrate with boundless joy the union of Venice 
to Italy. 

The principal features of the contrast offered by 
the actual condition (1865) of these two Italian cities 
(Milan and Venice) have now been laid before the 
reader. In the former of these two capitals is to be 
seen a contented and prosperous population earnestly 
labouring to develop all that constitutes their moral 
and material welfare. The increase of commerce, 
the construction of new houses, hotels, streets, and 
public buildings ; the formation of several new socie- 
ties for carrying out useful public undertakings, — all 
attest present prosperity as well as confidence in the 
future. Schools are multiplied, and pupils flock to 
them ; benefit societies, whose object is at once ap- 
preciated by the working classes, spring up in various 
parts. Such are the sure signs of real progress. The 
municipality of Milan, freely elected, displays the 
most praiseworthy activity, in accordance with the 
desire of its constituents. Political elections are car- 
ried on in perfect freedom, accompanied with the ut- 
most order. Complete liberty is allowed to the press 
as well as to public meetings. At the same time it 
would be difficult to find a city where the general 
security is greater, where the police and administra- 
tion are better. Its inhabitants are ready to make 
all the sacrifices demanded by their country's neces- 
sities. Their devotion to the great national work, 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 33 

to-day being carried on throughout Italy, and theif 
attachment to her honest king, knows no limits. 
Such is the actual condition of the Lombard capital, 
which Austria found so difficult to govern and so im- 
possible to satisfy. Never has constitutional liberty 
gained a more complete or striking victory. 

But Venice ! Not only are the signs of prosperity 
wanting, but at every step are to be seen the saddest 
proofs of decay. Palaces are falling into ruin, com- 
merce diminishes year by year, as does also the num- 
ber of vessels entering and leaving the port ; primary 
education hardly exists, beggary and theft continually 
increase. The population is united in a common 
hatred against the foreign government which rules. 
In vain does that government offer to Venice a parti- 
cipation in the new Austrian system, inaugurated by 
the patent of February 1861 ; she will have none of 
it ; she only asks that the foreigner should quit her 
territory. So long as he remains there the Venetians 
will never cease to show their abhorrence of the 
government of the Emperor Francis Joseph, and 
their attachment to that of King Victor Emmanuel. 
Neither the menaces nor the offers of Austria will 
ever produce any effect on the unanimous resolution 
of the Venetians. Seized upon by an act of crying 
injustice, held down by force, plunged in misery, 
Venice is at once a shame and a weakness to Austria. 
So long as this union, which violates every principle 
of justice, is maintained, so long will it continue to 
bear the same bitter fruit. 

Let us suppose for a moment that the war of 1859 

c 



34 ESSAYS. 

had restored Venice to freedom, that she had been, 
like Milan, united to the mother country, or at least 
to a constitutional kingdom of North Italy. In that 
case, would not the Venetians have made the same 
progress and accomplished the same reforms as the 
Milanese ? Would not popular schools have seen the 
number of their pupils increase year by year ? Would 
not new schools have been erected to satisfy the 
popular demand ? Would not the municipality of 
Venice have done its utmost, like that of Milan, to 
push forward the work of instruction so worthy of a 
free people, and so absolutely necessary to their wel- 
fare ? Would it not have furthered public works for 
the material improvement of the city ? Would there 
not have been formed in Venetia, as in Lombardy, 
various joint-stock and limited companies for carrying 
out enterprises of public utility ? Under a free national 
government, would not the commerce of the port of 
Venice have increased, as has been the case with 
Genoa and Naples ? 

Perhaps the enemies of Italy will reply that the 
Venetians are too frivolous, too little united among 
themselves for such a result to be probable ; that they 
are only capable of vexing and embarrassing their 
Austrian rulers, but by no means worthy of liberty ; 
that they are wholly incapable of self-government 
and of prospering under a system of freedom. The 
first argument that suggests itself in answer to such 
allegations is, that all this was said of the Milanese 
previous, to 1859 ; — whereas the facts contained in this 
essay touching Milan prove how completely those 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1859. 35 

who made such assertions were mistaken. But there 
is something more to be added in reply — it is this : 
that Venice gave proof of what she was capable before 
1859 J ti lat & ls not so vei T l° n g s i nce she manifested 
to the world what she was, and what she could do 
when mistress of hefself. From March 1848 to 
August 1849 the Venetians became free, after having 
endured for fifty years a foreign yoke. What use 
did this people, now accused of frivolity and effemi- 
nacy, make of that brief period of independence ? 
They began by selecting as their chief a citizen of 
Venice, who united political intelligence to the noblest 
natural qualities — Daniel Manin. His government 
was one of freedom at home, while displaying both 
diligence and ability in the presence of foreign com- 
plications. Is there need to recall the heroic defence 
which terminated that short but memorable period of 
Venetian liberty ? Assuredly a people who have 
achieved such things have sufficiently proved that 
they are worthy of freedom. If they could act thus 
in the midst of a revolution, after half a century of 
bondage, what will they not do under a national 
government which shall bestow upon them all the 
blessings of order and of liberty ? 

There is yet another fact which strikingly proves 
that the Venetians are capable, now as ever, of mak- 
ing sacrifices for their country's cause. Some 12,000 
or 14,000 of them have exiled themselves, despite all 
the efforts of the Austrian authorities, and have en- 
rolled themselves in the ranks of the Italian army. 
At the same time, Austria obliges the province to 



36 ESSAYS. 

furnish its contingent to the Austrian army. Thus 
Venetia undergoes a double conscription — the one 
obligatory, the other of her own free will for the cause 
of Italy. And yet there are persons who blindly 
maintain that the Venetians are degenerated, and are 
unworthy of liberty ; that Italians will not fight, that 
their country is a land of the dead. In answer to 
such accusations we point, on the one hand, to those 
proofs of vitality still to be found in Venice, en- 
thralled though she be, and, on the other, to Milan, to- 
day in the full enjoyment of freedom. Let the friends 
of Italy take courage. Venice remains worthy of a 
better future ; she awaits without faltering that day 
which shall yet realise the prediction of Manzoni : — 

" Non fia loco ove sorgan barriere 
Tra l'ltalia e l'ltalia, mai piu ! " 

" No more shall any spot be found wheje barriers rise to sever 
Italian from Italian soil— henceforth, for ever ! " 

Let me be permitted to add one word more, after 
having thus expressed my confidence in the future of 
Venice. An Englishman thus praising the work which 
is to-day being accomplished in Italy, might fairly be 
accused of injustice if he did not recognise the great 
share which France has had in bringing about that 
result. Doubtless she did not intervene in the war 
of 1859, declared by Austria against Piedmont, in 
order to form a single nation out of the different states 
of which Italy was composed. France only wished to 
construct, against the return of Austria, the barrier of 
a kingdom of North Italy. But was not even that an 
immense benefit to Italy, a real triumph for the cause 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 37 

of liberty and right ? Where would Italy and Pied- 
mont be to-day if France had given in 1859 on ty the 
aid of words and despatches, the effects of which were 
made manifest in the case of Poland and of Denmark? 
If that only had been done, would not Italy still 
mourn to-day as Poland mourns ? Would not Pied- 
mont have suffered the same misfortunes as Denmark, 
despite that admirable Piedmontese army which did 
such good service in the Crimea, but which was nu- 
merically so small as was that of Denmark ? Thanks 
to France, such misfortunes have been averted. Her 
part in the creation of Italian liberty has then been 
so noble, that England should cordially recognise it, 
and support with earnest sympathy the work thus 
begun. 

June 1868. 

The writer has great pleasure in placing at the end 
of this translation of his article, published in the 
Revue des Deux Mondes of 1st October 1865, the fol- 
lowing interesting letter signed A. H. L., and inserted 
in the London Times of 27th February 1868. It 
bears testimony to the moral and material progress 
which has already commenced in Venice since the 
departure of the Austrians in October 1866. The 
friends of Italy will hail with joy this promise of a 
brighter future, this dawn of a happier day ; as yet, 
indeed, but li a day of small things," still assuredly a 
day not to be despised. 



38 ESSAYS. 



TO THE EDITOR OF " THE TIMES. 

27th February 1868. 

"Sir, — You and your correspondents in Italy have, of 
late, passed severe, though perhaps not unmerited strictures, 
upon the Italian Government and upon the Italian Cham- 
bers. But let us be just to the Italian people. I need not 
point out the singular moderation and good sense which 
they have shown in times of great difficulty and under grave 
provocation. You have done them full justice in this 
respect. I am desirous of calling your attention to the 
social and moral progress which is taking place in Italy, 
and which is less known to your readers, as it is with politi- 
cal matters that your correspondents are naturally most 
concerned. For the last two months I have been residing 
in Venice, and an acquaintance with persons of all classes 
in that city has enabled me to collect a few facts upon this 
subject which, in justice to the Venetians, should be made 
known. 

" Since the departure of the Austrians, in the autumn of 
1866, schools have been opened by the municipality in all 
the parishes of the city, and are now frequented by about 
3800 children of both sexes. Other schools will be speedily 
added. Sunday-schools, for girls who cannot attend on 
week-days, and infant schools, have also been established. 
An institution for the education of female teachers already 
contains ninety pupils. Night schools have been founded 
by gentlemen connected with the liberal professions in the 
eight districts of Venice. The municipality has since under- 
taken to support some of them. They are divided into 
inferior and superior schools, and are attended by nearly 
2000 pupils, including about 1000 adults, working-men who 
resort to them after their day's labour. The most dis- 
tinguished professors of Venice give gratuitous lessons 
there every evening, and the progress made by the mecha- 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 39 

nics is most remarkable. The schools are admirably con- 
ducted, the rooms large, clean, and well-aired. 

"A reading-room, open every evening, and a lending 
library in connexion with it, for the benefit of working-men 
and poor prisoners, was established about eight months ago 
in the quarter of San Giovanni Laterano. Members pay 
the small entrance-fee of one halfpenny (five centesimi). 
The books are lent for fifteen days, and are well selected, 
including translations from the works of J. S. Mill, Smiles, 
Ellis, Chambers, Macaulay, &c. Above 1500 volumes had 
been lent at the end of the year, and among the applicants 
for them were members of all the different trades, and many 
common soldiers. 

" Two co-operative stores, upon the English system, have 
been opened for working-men. Shares, representing some- 
thing more than ^300, have been taken up by 450 associ- 
ates, and the experiment is answering so well that other 
shops are to be opened in different parts of the city. 

" People's banks, upon the German system, and savings 
banks, have also been founded. 

" A technical school, in which instruction is given in the 
various branches of science, including political economy, 
has been established in the old convent of San Giovanni 
Laterano, and is furnished with laboratories and scientific 
collections. It is frequented by a large number of pupils, 
some of whom assist the professor in teaching reading, 
writing, and arithmetic to evening classes of adults. A 
technical school of commerce, on a large scale, including 
instruction in the commercial laws of all countries, and in 
the languages of Europe and the East, is about to be 
opened in the Palazzo Foscari. 

" The societies for mutual help (benefit societies) which 
existed during the Austrian rule, but which were then only 
allowed to squander their money in masses, funerals, and 
festivities, are being reorganised and turned to good and 
useful purposes. Already several of the corporations — such 



40 ESSAYS. 

as the gilders, carpenters, smiths, &c. — have formed them- 
selves into such societies, and have placed themselves under 
statutes framed upon the English model. They include, at 
present, about 2700 working-men. 

" There are gratuitous evening lectures for the people, in 
which the principal professors of Venice lecture upon poli- 
tical economy and other branches of science, and read the 
best Italian classics, illustrating and explaining them by 
commentaries on history, constitutional law, and public 
economy. 

"The foundation of all these institutions is due to the 
professors and representatives of the middle class in Venice, 
and the names of Dr Errera and Professors Luzzatti, 
Namias, and Gera deserve special mention in connexion 
with them. They have received of late the support of the 
municipality. It would be well for them and for their 
country if the inheritors of the great historic names of the 
Venetian Republic, who form the upper or aristocratic class 
of Venice, were to think less of frivolous amusements, and 
to associate themselves heartily with the promotion of these 
good works. 

" I may mention that a company has been formed for 
building docks upon a large scale in Venice, and that 
negotiations are in progress for the establishment of a line 
of steamers between the city and Alexandria, and other 
parts of the East. Other projects for the development of 
the resources and for the improvement of Venice are being 
carried out, under the direction of the active and public- 
spirited prefect, Signor Torelli. 

" The progress which I have described as taking place in 
Venice extends to other cities and towns in Italy, especially 
in the north. All this has been done in the first year of 
liberty. Scarcely twelve months ago, any attempt to intro- 
duce real knowledge among the people, and to improve 
their condition, would have been treated by the Austrian 
rulers of Venice as a political crime. Dr Errera was con- 



MILAN AND VENICE SINCE THE WAR OF 1 859. 41 

demned to ten years' imprisonment — two and a half of 
which he had passed in solitary confinement, when he was 
liberated on the transfer of the Italian provinces — mainly 
for attempting to introduce those institutions which he has 
now helped to establish. 

" That there is discontent in Italy — discontent with the 
manner in which the affairs of the country are administered 
—there can be no doubt. With a perfectly free press and 
absolute liberty of speech, that discontent finds ample 
expression ; but those who imagine that there is any desire 
on the part of the Italians to return to their old divisions, 
and to give up that national unity which alone can make 
them a great people, altogether mistake the popular feeling. 
It may suit the French, who are naturally irritated at seeing 
a young nation enjoying those liberties of which they have 
been deprived, to misrepresent the present state of feeling 
in Italy ; but there is no Italian, except the veriest boor of 
the Neapolitan provinces, who would not spurn with indig- 
nation the suggestion of returning to that miserable priestly 
and political tyranny which has reduced Italy to the condi- 
tion of ignorance and degradation from which she is now 
surely, though slowly, emerging. The choice is not now 
between a united Italy and a divided Italy, but between mon- 
archy and republicanism. The decision of the Italian 
people will depend upon the patriotism and wisdom of 
Italian statesmen, and not a little upon the policy of France. 
— Your obedient servant, 

"A. H. L." 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 



Reprinted from the "Westminster Review" for 1st July 1 866. 



1. Reciteil des Traites, Conventions, et Actes Diploma- 

tiques concernant IA utriche et Vltalie. 1 703-1 859. 
Amyot, Editeur, Rue de la Paix. Paris. 

2. Documents et Pieces A uthentiques laissh par DANIEL 

Manin, President de la Republique de Venise. 
Traduits sur les Originaux et Annotis par Mme. 
Planat DE LA Faye. Furne et O, Editeurs. 
Paris. 2 vols. 

3. Memoir es de Daniel Manin. Par M. Henri 

Martin. Furne et C ie , Editeurs. Paris. 

4. La Venetie en 1864. Librairie de L. Hatchette et 

C ie . Paris. 

5. La Prima Legislatura del Regno d y Italia ; Studii 

e Ricordi di Leopoldo Galeotti y Deputato al Par la- 
mento. Firenze. 1865. 

THE condition of Italy during the first half of the 
present century seemed to forbid the idea of 
its ever becoming one united kingdom. Yet not only 

* This article was completed just before the actual commencement 
of hostilities between Prussia and Austria in June 1866. 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 43 

has such a kingdom been formed, but it has received 
official recognition from all the governments of the 
world, with but one exception. The work is not, how- 
ever, completed, inasmuch as portions of the Italian 
soil are still in the possession of foreign powers. Its 
completion is the one engrossing object to which all 
the efforts of the statesmen and people of Italy are 
alike directed. They aim avowedly at excluding all 
foreign rule and influence from the Peninsula, substi- 
tuting in their place a purely national government, 
presided over by a sovereign of the nation's choice. 

The more closely this important work is examined, 
the clearer does it become that it alone offers a rea- 
sonable hope of bestowing upon Italy the blessings 
of order and of freedom, increasing thereby most 
materially the general security and peace of Europe. 
This may be shown both by the failure of French 
supremacy in Italy, under the first Napoleon, to at- 
tain these objects, and also by the yet more signal 
failure of Austrian supremacy, which succeeded to 
that of Imperial France. It is yet further proved by 
the results which have sprung since 1859 from the 
formation of the Italian Constitutional Monarchy. 
Results obtained, despite the innumerable difficulties 
arising from the continuation of the Austrian rule in 
Venetia, and from the intricate problems involved in 
the solution of the Roman question. 

From the commencement of the present century 
up to the year 1 8 14 the supremacy of France was 
established throughout Italy in one form or another 
by the Emperor Napoleon. The introduction of his 



44 ESSAYS. 

celebrated code of laws and a generally enlightened 
system of government did much to improve the con- 
dition of the country. But the burdens of the con- 
scription and of heavy taxes (not with a view to 
national freedom, but for the prosecution of wars 
arising from the insatiable ambition of the Emperor), 
rendered the Italians weary of a rule which was after 
all but that of a foreign power. The other nations of 
Europe viewed this de facto possession of Italy by 
France as unjust in itself and as dangerously increas- 
ing French preponderance. Nor can this discontent 
of Italy arid of Europe be deemed other than just 
and natural. 

Upon the fall of Napoleon, the treaties of Vienna 
professed to undo that which had been done in Italy 
by the French revolutionary wars and those of the 
empire. The Neapolitan Bourbons were restored to 
the thrones of Naples and Sicily. The Papal autho- 
rity was re-established throughout the States of the 
Church. The house of Hapsbourg-Lorraine was rein- 
stated in Tuscany. The kingdom of Sardinia, incor- 
porated into the French empire by Napoleon, again 
appeared as an independent state. Lombardy was 
replaced under the sway of Austria. 

To this general rule of restoring the old order of 
things, an exception, deserving particular notice, was 
made in the case of Venice. For centuries she had 
been an independent republic, and was so still in 1796, 
when Bonaparte commanded the French republican 
armies in Northern Italy. Having revolutionised the 
Venetian government, he established over it a so-called 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 45 

Protectorate. In the following year he handed over 
Venice and all her territory, as far as the Adige, to 
Austria, by the treaty of Campo-Formio, which was 
signed on the 17th October 1797. His government 
had, in a despatch dated the 29th September, ex- 
pressly ordered him not to give up Venice to Austria, 
and had spoken of the "shame of abandoning" to 
that power the Queen of the Adriatic. The Directory, 
however, after some hesitation, ratified this act of 
their general, who thus, to suit his own purpose, 
blotted out the old republic from the map of Europe, 
and incorporated her with the Austrian empire. 

Again, by the treaty of Presbourg, in 1805, Napoleon 
separated Venice and all its territory from Austria, 
and so united Venetia to that northern Italian king- 
dom, over which he placed, as viceroy, his stepson, 
Eugene Beauharnais. 

Had the statesmen assembled at Vienna in 181 5 
been true to their own principle of undoing the work 
of their arch-enemy Napoleon, they would have re- 
stored, if not the Venetian republic, at least an inde- 
pendent state of Venice. Instead of doing so, they 
united Venice to Lombardy, thereby creating the 
Lombardo-Venetian kingdom, which they gave to 
Austria. Thus the republic of Venice was once again 
incorporated with that empire, and thus the states- 
men who framed the treaties of Vienna renewed the 
flagrant act of robbery and injustice perpetrated at 
Campo-Formio by Bonaparte, of whose system they 
professed to be the uncompromising opponents. 
This policy was rendered the more obviously unjust 



46 ESSAYS. 

by the language addressed to the Italians in December 
1813, and in March 18 14, by the allied Austrian and 
English generals, who, while then endeavouring to 
drive the French from Italy, sought to win the 
Italians to their standard. The Austrian general, 
Count Nugent, commences his proclamation, "To 
the peoples of Italy," dated Ravenna, 10th December 
181 3, with these words : "You have been sufficiently 
oppressed, — you have groaned beneath a yoke of 
iron. Our armies are come into Italy for your de- 
liverance !" In his enthusiasm for Italian freedom he 
does not hesitate to add further on the following sen- 
tence : a You must all become an independent nation." 
General Bentinck,the commander of the English forces, 
in his proclamation dated Leghorn, 14th March 18 14, 
declares, amongst other things, that " we do not ask 
you to come to us ; we ask you to make good your 
own rights, and to be free I" 

Yet the Austrian and English statesmen at Vienna, 
when they had full possession of Italy, disregarded 
those stirring promises of independence and freedom 
addressed by the generals of their allied sovereigns 
to the Italians, re-enacted Bonaparte's violent spolia- 
tion of Venice, and riveted at Vienna the chains forged 
at Campo-Formio. Thus were broken the promises of 
liberty held out to Italians when the allies sought to 
rouse them to arms against the French ; and thus the 
special defenders of legitimist principles endorsed the 
lawless wrong of France's revolutionary general. 

Surely these facts must have escaped the memories 
of English writers and speakers, when, after the conclu- 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 47 

sion of the war of 1859, they made Napoleon III. the 
object of their sarcasms and attacks, because he failed 
to carry out his promise to free Italy from the " Alps 
to the Adriatic." 

The Congress of Vienna effected, in fact, no other 
change in Italy than that of substituting for the rule 
of Napoleon the supremacy of Austria. Lombardy 
and Venetia were now hers. Entrenched within the 
famous Quadrilateral, her will was law to the petty 
Italian courts, each of whom aped the manners and 
customs of their powerful brethren of the Holy Alli- 
ance. Such was the result brought about by the 
Austro- English allies, whose commander-in-chief, 
Count Nugent, had called upon you " frank and 
courageous Italians to effect, arms in hand, the re- 
storation of your prosperity and your country. You 
will do it so much the more effectually, as you will 
be aided to repulse whoever opposes this result. You 
must all become an independent nation." Has Gari- 
baldi himself ever asked for more ? Are the legiti- 
mists of Europe aware that the demands of Italy's 
popular hero are but identical with the promises of 
the Austrian generalissimo ? Count Nugent's pro- 
clamation thus concludes : " Show your zeal for the 
public welfare, and your happiness will depend on 
your fidelity to those who love you and defend you. 
In a short time your lot will cause envy, your new 
condition will excite admiration. 

" By order of Count NUGENT. 

" Ravenna, December 10, 1813." 



48 ESSAYS. 

What that new condition did excite will best be 
gathered from the history of the next thirty years 
or more which terminated in the great uprising of 
1848. 

An acquaintance with the state of Italy, from 181 5 
to 1859, 1S absolutely necessary to all who would 
rightly understand how the formation of the present 
kingdom of Italy has been brought about. Without 
that knowledge, which alone gives the clue to the 
final result, nothing but blunders and confusion can 
ensue, arising either from absolute ignorance or from 
mistaking some momentary or trivial circumstances 
(which may have had a temporary influence on the 
course of events) for the real causes which have re- 
sulted in the establishment of the Italian constitutional 
monarchy of which Victor Emmanuel is the chosen 
ruler. Such knowledge will also demonstrate clearly 
the reason why Venetians and Italians are unanimous 
in demanding that Venetia should become an integral 
portion of the kingdom of Italy. 

The years which elapsed between the conclusion of 
the treaties of Vienna in 181 5, and the era of Italian 
reforms and revolutions in 1847 and 1848, are amongst 
the saddest in the history of Italy. The courts avowed 
ultra theories of divine right, and carried out the com- 
plete repression of all popular demands. The arm of 
military power, sometimes their own, sometimes that 
of Austria, crushed every effort to oppose, or even miti- 
gate, the severity of the rulers. The press was stifled 
by a rigid and benighted censorship. Arbitrary power 
of every kind was employed to restrain the dreaded 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 49 

might of intelligence and thought. A system of 
espionage was ever at work to detect all who sought 
to ameliorate the condition of the country or reform 
its institutions ; nor were those who pursued these 
objects by efforts the most legitimate, treated more 
leniently than those who sought to effect them by 
means the most violent. The rulers were leagued 
together for the oppression of the people, and the 
people were united by a common hatred against the 
tyranny of the rulers. First in one part and then in 
another of the Italian Peninsula revolutionary move- 
ments broke out. Sometimes so formidable were 
they as to necessitate the intervention of Austrian 
armies to prevent the overthrow of the dynasty at- 
tacked. Such was the case in Sardinia arid Naples 
in 1 82 1, in Parma, Modena, and the Papal States in 
1 83 1. But, throughout the whole period, smaller 
movements were continually recurring. Thus the list 
of sanguinary repressions, and of their victims in- 
creased together, and with them increased the hatred 
of the people to Austria and to the princes whom her 
arms and policy upheld. Vainly did the great powers 
attempt by the Congress of Laybach in 1820, and by 
that of Verona in 1822, to maintain tranquillity in 
Italy by propping up the system established by their 
diplomacy at the Congress of Vienna. " There was," 
says an Italian, writing of these sad times, " scarcely a 
year which did not see many executions in some one 
or other of our provinces ; but, amongst the record of 
our sufferings, the years 1831, 1833, 1837, 1841, and 

1844 will remain, more than all others, engraven in 

D 



SO ESSAYS. 

characters of blood." In a letter written to a friend in 
1832, the then young and unknown Cavour says : — 

" Pressed upon one side by Austrian bayonets, and on 
the other by the excommunications of the Pope (Gregory 
XVI.), our condition is truly deplorable. Every free exer- 
cise of thought, every generous sentiment is stifled, as if it 
were a sacrilege or a crime against the State." 

The Marquis Massimo d'Azeglio, who died at the 
beginning of this year (1866), one of the most able 
and upright public men of the day, thus defines 
Austria's Italian policy in his pamphlet, entitled " La 
Politique et le Droit Chretien:" — "The system 
adopted by Austria, since 181 5, reduces itself to 
this, to kill Italy, morally and politically, in order 
to reign in her place." He also relates an anecdote 
of himself, which illustrates to what an extent 
Austria carried her dictation. When a young man, 
prosecuting his studies in Rome, in the year 1820, 
he was sent for one day by the Governor, Monsig- 
nore Bernetti, and questioned upon political matters. 
The suspicions entertained about him having been 
proved utterly groundless, the Governor said to him, 
— " Cavaliere, this affair displeases me, it is odious, 
but what can we do ? Austria forces us ; the Duke of 
Modena sends us notices ; they are stronger than we 
are." The Marquis d'Azeglio goes on to say how 
surprised he was at the embarrassed manner and 
apologetic tone of the Roman Governor. Such lan- 
guage but proved to him how utterly prostrate was 
Italy beneath the all-pervading influence of Austria. 

A young Milanese nobleman, an intimate friend 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 5 1 

of M. cTAzeglio, known as hostile to the Austrian 
rule, was, says M. d'Azeglio, sent for one day by the 
chief of the police, who politely warned him of the 
danger he incurred by mixing himself up with poli- 
tical matters, and then added : — " Good God, Signor 
Count ! you are young, rich, noble, and amiable, why 
do you mix yourself up in such troubles ? Are you 
afraid of the ballet-girls of the Scala ? The Emperor 
is fond of young people, and wishes them to amuse 
themselves. What is wanted of you is very easy ; 
lend yourself to it with a will, and listen to my 
advice/' Well may M. d'Azeglio add : — " If Europe 
knew all that has been done in Italy to beat down 
the strongest minds, to sear the conscience, to darken 
the intellect, great would be her surprise at seeing 
that virtue, sound judgment, and magnanimity still 
live amongst us." 

Such, then, was the new condition of Italy which 
was to "excite admiration;" such were the fruits of 
that Austrian supremacy in Italy established by the 
Congress of Vienna. Yet amidst this conflict en- 
gendered by misrule ; despite proscription, exile, 
imprisonment, and death, patriotic aspirations and 
liberal opinions continued to gain ground. At 
length the rulers, unable to stem the swelling cur- 
rent, yielded in a degree to demands which they 
could no longer resist. Some of the princes were 
only actuated by fear, mingled with crafty designs, 
others were influenced by timid hopes, united to 
worthy motives. 

Thus it was that, in 1847, Pius IX., recently elected 



52 ESSAYS. 

to the Papal throne, promulgated a general amnesty. 
Iniquitous courts of so-called justice were abolished ; 
unpopular public functionaries were removed ; com- 
missioners for carrying out reforms were named ; the 
municipal system was sensibly improved ; and soon 
the name of Pio Nono became the rallying-cry of 
Italian patriots. 

Such a course pursued at Rome produced an im- 
mediate effect at Turin, Florence, and Naples. Early 
in the following year (1848), Constitutional Govern- 
ments were inaugurated in all four capitals. 

What occurred in Venice is characteristic of the 
Austrian system of government. The Venetians, 
headed by Daniel Manin (one of the purest and the 
most enlightened public men of our own or any other 
time), to whom Tommaseo and other of their fellow- 
citizens united themselves, reminded the Austrian 
authorities of the various liberties and reforms pro- 
mised to the inhabitants of the Lombardo- Venetian 
kingdom ever since 1815 ; liberties which had never 
been granted — promises which had never been ful- 
filled. They kept carefully within the prescribed 
legal means of making known their wishes, both in 
reference to what had been promised in 18 15, and 
also as regarded further reforms much needed. The 
result was, that every concession was refused, and 
both Manin and Tommaseo were thrown into prison. 
The former relates what took place in these words : — 

" I asked the Austrian government to execute, and to 
cause to be executed, the laws which it had itself given, and 
to keep the promises it had made ever since 1815 ; to ac- 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 53 

cord the reforms demanded by the wants and wishes of the 
populations, and by the spirit of the times. The govern- 
ment replied by throwing M. Tommaseo and myself into 
prison, as well as others who had written in the same 
sense." 

As in Venice, so in Milan, the course taken by the 
Austrian authorities was that of violent repression. 
Not until the revolution of March 1848 in Vienna 
itself had shaken to its foundation the throne of the 
Hapsbourgs, did its officials yield in any degree to 
the demands of the Venetians and the Milanese. 
Thus it was manifest that nothing but the direst 
necessity could wring from the German rulers of 
Northern Italy any concession of even the com- 
monest justice. Hence followed the natural con- 
sequence, that the inhabitants of Venice and Milan, 
once in possession of power, drove out their foreign 
masters, and proclaimed their own freedom. 

Every Italian, of every shade of political opinion, 
felt assured that the freedom of Italy, whatever form 
that freedom might assume, could only be secured by 
the expulsion of the Austrians from the Peninsula. 
So surely as they remained in any part, so surely was 
all hope of the permanency of Italian liberty a mere 
delusion. Subsequent events confirmed only too fully 
this opinion, and proved that the maintenance of 
German rule to the south of the Alps is certain de- 
struction to the freedom of Italy. But to effect this 
vital object of driving out the hated foreigner, the 
co-operation of all Italians, governors as well as 
governed, was absolutely necessary. The people of 



54 ESSAYS. 

Italy, therefore, headed by the leading men of every 
state in the Peninsula, insisted upon all their princes 
forming an active alliance for the expulsion of the 
Austrians. But the princes, with the exception of 
Charles Albert, King of Sardinia, were opposed to 
the war against Austria. Pius IX. declared that, as 
head erf the Church, he could not appeal to the 
sword ; he allowed, however, at first, volunteers from 
the States, and some regular regiments under General 
Durando, to join the national forces against Austria. 
But in little more than a month, on the 29th April 
1848, he pronounced an allocution, in which he repu- 
diated all partnership with those who were fighting 
against the Austrians in Northern Italy. From that 
hour he lost both his influence and popularity. This 
act put an impassable gulf between the Italians 
and Pius IX. Henceforth his course was vacil- 
lating. After various ministerial changes, the unfor- 
tunate Count Rossi became Prime Minister. He 
was assassinated in November 1848, as he mounted 
the stairs leading to the Legislative Chamber. 
Shortly after the commission of this foul crime, 
perpetrated by an unknown hand, the Pope fled from 
Rome, and went to Gaeta, in the Neapolitan domi- 
nions. The Roman Republic was immediately estab- 
lished, but was soon overthrown by the arms of then 
republican France. The French restored the Pope 
to his temporal power, for the maintenance of which 
their soldiers have ever since been necessary. But 
the Papal Cabinet ever refused to carry out the re- 
forms and ameliorations constantly insisted on by the 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 55 

French Government ; it ever followed the counsels of 
Austria, and rejected those of France. 

The Grand Duke of Tuscany disliking, both from 
reasons of policy as well as from family connexion, 
the war against Austria, yet allowed his soldiers and 
subjects to join in it The assent he gave was reluc- 
tant, and the support feeble. Suddenly he quitted 
his dominions, without telling even his own ministers 
of his intention of doing so ; nor did he return to 
Florence until his States had been occupied by 
Austrian troops. They maintained order while he 
abolished the constitution and drove the Tuscan 
patriots into exile. 

Ferdinand II. of Naples acted in accordance with 
the two main principles of his statecraft, falsehood 
and treachery. On the 7th of April 1848, he issued 
a proclamation, in which he said : — 

"The lot of the common country is about to be decided 
on the plains of Lombardy ! Every prince, every Italian 
people, is bound to hasten thither to take part in the con- 
flict which ought to secure the independence, the glory, and 
the freedom of Italy. As for us, we intend to co-operate 
with all our forces by land and sea, with our arsenals, with 
all the riches of the nation, &c, &c. 

(Signed) " Ferdinand." 

The Neapolitan king accordingly ordered his fleet 
to sail for Venice, to aid the Venetians, who had just 
flung off the Austrian yoke ; but he sent secretly a 
note to the admiral to be opened near Ancona, abso- 
lutely forbidding 'him to undertake anything hostile to 
the Austrians. The same precautions modified the 



56 ESSAYS. 

royal commands touching the Neapolitan land forces, 
ostensibly sent to North Italy to take part in the war 
of Italian independence. This is but a sample of the 
habitual perfidy of Ferdinand II. of Naples. Not 
long after he succeeded in getting rid of constitu- 
tional freedom at home. Instantly he recalled his 
forces from Northern Italy, and employed them in 
crushing out liberty in his own dominions, and in 
hunting down its friends, whether republicans or 
constitutionalists. It was after this fashion that the 
Neapolitan Bourbon " co-operated with all his forces 
by land and sea to secure the independence, the 
glory, and the liberty of Italy." 

Charles Albert, the King of Piedmont, was the 
only one of the Italian sovereigns who was sincere 
in the war against Austria. But he had been so in- 
consistent and so vacillating in the early part of his 
life — was so open to the charge of mere personal 
ambition — was so suspicious and so suspected, that 
he never won the full confidence of the Italians. He 
was, however, throughout the war brave, loyal, and 
sincerely devoted to the cause of Italian independ- 
ence, but he possessed little capacity as a general. 
At the commencement of the campaign he was, how- 
ever, successful : he took Pischiera, one of the fort- 
resses of the Quadrilateral ; beat Marshal Radetzky 
at Goito, on the 30th May 1848, and drove him 
across the Adige. But the Austrian Marshal re- 
ceived reinforcements, and succeeded soon after in 
gaining the upper hand. He drove Charles Albert 
out of Lombardy, retook Milan, and compelled him 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 57 

on the 9th of August 1848 to sign the armistice of 
Salasco, by which the King of Piedmont consented 
to give up all he had gained beyond his own frontiers, 
and to recall his fleet from the Adriatic, where it was 
aiding the Venetians, under Daniel Manin, against 
the Austrians. In the following year (1849), Charles 
Albert again declared war against Austria. Ill-pre- 
pared for the conflict, his army, commanded by 
the Polish general Chrzanowski, was defeated by 
Radetzky at Novara, on the 23d March 1849. The 
king abdicated immediately, quitted Italy, and died 
in exile not long after. He was succeeded on the 
throne of Piedmont by his son Victor Emmanuel, 
who thus began his reign on the battlefield which 
had just witnessed his country's defeat and his 
father's abdication. 

While the cause of national liberty was falling in 
all parts of Italy, Venice, under the guidance of her 
noble chief, Daniel Manin, still carried on the con- 
test against Austria. Those who desire to become 
fully acquainted with the whole truth concerning 
Venice,* its government and condition, from March 
1848 to August 1849, when engaged in defending 
its ancient rights and liberties, of which it had once 
again possessed itself ; those, too, who desire to form 
a just appreciation of the statesmanlike ability and 
exalted patriotism of her great citizen Daniel Manin, 
should read his memoirs, written by M. Henry Mar- 

* The republic of Venice was proclaimed 22d March 1848; the 
next day were published the names of those who formed the govern- 
ment, of which Daniel Manin was chosen President. 



58 ESSAYS. 

tin, the able historian of France ; they should, above 
all, study "the authentic papers left by Daniel Ma- 
nin," which have been arranged and translated by 
Mdme. Planat de la Faye, with all the accuracy and 
care worthy of so interesting and noble a subject. 
There will be seen with what self-sacrificing devotion 
the Venetians, high and low, rich and poor, vied with 
each other in carrying on the defence of their com- 
mon country; how the feuds of past ages were 
buried never to rise again ; how amenable they were 
to the authority of their chosen rulers — they whose 
hearts were fired, then as now, with inextinguishable 
hostility to the stranger's hated rule ; how joyfully 
and eagerly they encountered privations, sufferings, 
and death, in the cause of their country's freedom ; 
how they added to patience endurance, and to en- 
durance courage, in their reiterated efforts to undo 
the wrong done to them at Campo-Formio, and 
endorsed at Vienna. Isolated, unaided, beset with- 
out by a powerful foe, wasted within by famine and 
disease, they maintained for long months the un- 
equal struggle ; not until the last extremity did they 
yield, then only did they cease the desperate strife; 
and so fell Venice, after an heroic defence worthy of 
her ancient renown. 

On the 27th August 1849, whilst the Austrians 
defiled through the deserted streets and past the 
closed houses of the conquered city, Daniel Manin 
went forth into exile, and in exile died. But his 
name is engraven in imperishable characters upon 
every Venetian heart — it is had in everlasting re- 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 59 

membrance throughout Italy's dominion, from the 
eternal snows of the Alps to the sunny shores of 
Sicily. 

To this illustrious citizen of Venice, as to the 
wronged and noble country of his birth, may well 
be applied the lines of Manzoni — 

* ' Dove gia libertade e fiorita, 
Dove an cor nel segreto matura, 
Dove ha lacrime un' alta sventura, 
Non c'e cor che non batta per te." — Manzoni. 

" Wherever freedom has already blossom'd, 
Wherever in secret it still matures, 
Wherever a sublime misfortune calls forth tears, 
There, there is no heart that does not beat for thee." 

With Venice fell the last hope of Italian liberty. 
Piedmont had been crushed by Novara's terrible 
defeat. Austria and Austrian influence were now 
all-powerful. Lombardy and Venetia, with the quad- 
ruple fortresses of the Quadrilateral, were again in her 
absolute possession. Her troops occupied Tuscany, 
and garrisoned the northern portion of the Papal 
States. Her counsels were supreme in the Vatican, 
and the French troops in Rome but maintained that 
supremacy. The Dukes of Modena and Parma were 
the devoted satellites of the house of Hapsbourg. 
Ferdinand of Naples eagerly obeyed all its behests, 
save when he added some wanton cruelty of his own 
special grace. Thus the liberties of Italy went down 
before the treachery and despotism of its princes, 
united to the brute force of its implacable enemy 
enthroned at Vienna, who stifled the last hopes of 
national independence in the blood and carnage of 



60 ESSAYS. 

such awful deeds of violence and cruelty as those 
perpetrated by the brutal Haynau when the city 
of Brescia fell into his clutches. And so, to use, 
with reference to Italian freedom, the touching lan- 
guage applied to Venice by M. Henri Martin, in 
his " Life of Daniel Manin," a Again the tomb closed 
over the liberties of Italy, and the heavy hand of 
Austria sealed the stone." 

Had some prophet gifted with divine foreknow- 
ledge, filled with that sacred fire which is kindled 
by an unfaltering belief in the ultimate triumph of 
justice and of right, predicted in the dark hour of 
the German Hapsbourg's triumph, that within 1 6 
years an Italian kingdom, comprising 22,000,000 of 
inhabitants should be formed, and acknowledged by 
all the powers of Europe, Austria alone excepted, 
with what derisive incredulity would his words have 
been received by the myrmidons of despotism ? 
How would they not have laughed to scorn the 
prediction that a king of Italy, the chief of a con- 
stitutional government, freely chosen by the nation, 
should then have at his command an army number- 
ing 300,000 soldiers, and a fleet of 60 ships of war, 
great and small, comprising 24 ironclads ? Yet all 
this and more, which only a few years back seemed 
to short-sighted humanity but an idle dream, is to- 
day (May 1866) a mighty reality, gladdening the hearts 
of all who believe in the strength of justice and of 
liberty, of all who glory in the triumph of a nation's 
freedom and a people's rights. 

But why did the Italians select Victor Emmanuel 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 6l 

as their king? Why did they annex themselves to 
Piedmont and proclaim her ruler their sovereign, 
rather than select some other Italian prince, and 
unite themselves to his dominions and government ? 
To those who reply that the victories of the allied 
French and Piedmontese armies in the North, and 
the marvellous triumphs of Garibaldi in the South, 
were the cause, it is sufficient to reply that those 
victories only gave to Italians the opportunity of 
proclaiming their will, and neither did nor could 
force them to choose this government rather than 
that, or this king rather than another. Nay, more, 
it is well known that though France aided the 
Italians in 1859 to strike a first blow at Austria, (which 
they could not have done successfully without such 
assistance,) yet French diplomacy was opposed to 
the union of Central and Southern Italy beneath 
the constitutional sceptre of the king of Piedmont. 
Why, then, did the people of Italy make that choice? 
There is but one true answer to the question, all 
others are mere vain or dishonest subterfuges to get 
rid of the truth. The real reason was the conduct 
and policy of the king and government of Piedmont 
from March 1849, when Victor Emmanuel ascended 
the throne, to 1859, when the French-Piedmontese 
alliance and war gave to the Italian people the op- 
portunity of making known their real wishes. A 
short risume of facts will place this beyond all doubt 
or controversy, and will serve to recall the enlight- 
ened and patriotic statesmanship of the rulers of 
Piedmont, which the stirring events of the last few 



62 ESSAYS. 

years have thrown into oblivion. Nor let it be for- 
gotten that the admirable course pursued by the 
Piedmontese sovereign and statesmen, during the ten 
years alluded to, ever received the hearty support 
of their brave and loyal people. 

Rarely has any king mounted his throne in a 
darker hour than that in which Victor Emmanuel 
ascended the throne of Piedmont in March 1849. 
Her military power had been broken by the defeat 
of Novara. Her finances were disordered by an 
unsuccessful war. A portion of her territory, and 
the half of her chief fortress of Alessandria, were 
occupied by the Austrians. A heavy war indemnity 
was the price to be paid for their withdrawal. The 
people, irritated by disasters, were in a mood to 
commit any rash folly at the instigation of violent 
counsellors. All was confusion, doubt, and anger. 
An implacable enemy was at the very gates of the 
capital ; and within, were a distracted parliament, 
an exhausted treasury, and an angry people. 

The king confronted these dangers, and finally 
overcame them ; neither by craft nor by violence, 
but by good faith, honesty, and firmness. In the 
proclamation announcing his advent to the throne, 
he invited his people to aid him in consolidating the 
free institutions of the country. He returned quickly 
to his capital from his camp, and there swore fidelity 
to the constitutional liberties granted by his father, 
Charles Albert, in March 1848. He kept his oath, 
and never swerved from its letter or its spirit. His 
very people and parliament in their irritable mood, in 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 63 

their little experience of free government, furnished 
him with occasion, or at least with a plausible excuse, 
for overthrowing the constitution. The honest sove- 
reign would not avail himself of it. He hastened 
to summon to his councils one whose name was but 
another word for rectitude and spotless patriotism, 
Massimo d'Azeglio. 

Meanwhile, Austria plied all her arts. She spoke 
smoothly. Her terms of peace should be softened, 
her pecuniary demands lessened ; but could not his 
Piedmontese Majesty get rid — quietly, gradually, if 
he would, but at any rate get rid — of the Constitu- 
tion ? He rejected the insidious counsels, spurned 
the proffered bribe, signed the disastrous treaty, paid 
the heavy indemnity, preserved his people's rights, 
and kept his royal word. Austria never forgave 
it ; his country never forgot it. From that hour it 
was that Victor Emmanuel gained the well-earned 
title of "the honest king," "il re galantnomo" and 
from that hour Italy knew where she could find a 
leader whom she could trust. Great was the debt of 
gratitude she then incurred, and at no distant day right 
well was that debt discharged. In the time of her 
deepest distress, Italy found the King of Piedmont, 
alone among Italian princes, true to his people and 
to his word — alone he gave a refuge to her exiled 
sons, alone resisted her German oppressor, alone pre- 
served the ark of her liberties : 

" In te sol uno un raggio 
Di nostra speme ancor vivea." — Manzoni. 

" In thee alone a solitary ray of our hope yet liveoV 



64 ESSAYS. 

Therefore was it that in the day of her national 
triumph Italy would have none other for her king. 

Thus amid gloom and danger was laid the founda- 
tion of Italy's future freedom by the honest policy of 
an honest prince. The accomplishment of that free- 
dom was worked out by a master-mind, which had 
long employed all its vast powers in the study of the 
political questions both of our own and of other days. 

In the year 1832, a young Piedmontese of enlight- 
ened opinions was for a short time put under arrest 
by his suspicious government on account of his 
liberal views. Writing about the matter to a lady 
friend, he says : — " I thank you for the interest you 
take in my disgrace, but believe me I shall make my 
way all the same. I am very ambitious, and when I 
am minister I hope I shall justify it; for in my 
dreams I already see myself minister of the kingdom 
of Italy." Viewed in relation to the then state of 
Italy, these words, written in 1832, must have seemed 
indeed but idle dreams ; read now by the light of 
accomplished facts, they seem rather the prophetic 
utterance of genius, for he who wrote them was none 
other than Camillo Cavour. 

When 1848 arrived it found him amongst the 
ardent friends of a wise liberty. He had studied 
closely, thought deeply, and travelled much. He 
loathed the foreign supremacy which for more than 
thirty years had sought to stifle all liberty and 
thought in Italy, and had deprived her of all power. 
But his well-balanced intellect perceived that vio- 
lent deeds and Utopian schemes could give her no 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 65 

relief. The model he studied was England. With 
eager interest he followed her political course, which 
avoiding alike useless change and stereotyped im- 
mobility, reformed what needed reformation, and 
altered her laws to meet the requirements of the 
age. 

Such was the statesman who, in October 1850, first 
became a Cabinet minister in the Piedmontese Go- 
vernment, of which Massimo d'Azeglio was the pre- 
sident. The story runs, that when the Prime Minister 
mentioned Cavour's name to the King, he said, smil- 
ing : — " If Cavour once enter the Cabinet, he will soon 
be master." It was true, and D'Azeglio knew it, but 
he was one of that noble type of men to whom the 
public welfare is the one supreme consideration, com- 
pared with which all mere personal questions are as 
nothing. If another proved more capable than he in 
directing the national policy, it but afforded him joy, 
for he loved his country incomparably better than he 
loved himself. 

It would indeed be most unjust to the statesmen, 
neither few in number nor ordinary in intellect, who 
sat in Piedmont's parliament, to represent Count 
Cavour as alone worthy of mention during the years 
which elapsed between 1850 and 1859. Indeed, he 
would himself have been the first to protest against 
such a view. Yet, none who have studied the home 
and foreign policy of the court of Turin during this 
important period, can fail to see that Cavour's was 
the master-mind that ruled, that shaped the policy so 
wisely pursued, and guided his country through in- 



66 ESSAYS. 

numerable difficulties to the high destinies of a 
glorious future. 

The Piedmontese government determined, by a 
system of enlightened reforms, ecclesiastical, political, 
and financial, to get rid of abuses, to consolidate the 
free institutions of the state, and to improve the con- 
dition of the people. The Siccardine Laws, so called 
from one of the ministers, Count Siccardi, who pro- 
posed them, abolished the old right of asylum, and 
the special ecclesiastical tribunals before which alone 
priests could be tried. Thereby was established the 
equality of all, whether layman or ecclesiastic, before 
the law. Another measure, brought forward by 
Cavour himself, abolished certain religious commu- 
nities, chapters of collegiate establishments and other 
benefices, whose members were not positively minis- 
tering to the spiritual wants of the people, by preach- 
ing, by educating youth, or by attendance on the 
sick and poor. The revenues possessed by these 
bodies were handed over to an ecclesiastical commis- 
sion, which allotted a small portion of them to the 
life-maintenance of the members of the suppressed 
establishments. The rest was divided amongst the 
parish priests, formerly paid out of the exchequer, 
the clergy of the island of Sardinia, where tithes had 
been abolished, and those ministers who, though 
engaged in laborious parish duties, were ill paid. 
Considerable sums were also obtained from the pro- 
perty belonging to abbeys, benefices, and bishoprics, 
which had until then been exempt from taxation. 
These funds were also handed over to the Ecclesias- 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 67 

tical Commissioners, and distributed in a manner 
similar to that just stated. The law, brought forward 
by the government, making marriage a civil contract, 
as in France and Belgium, was approved by the 
Lower House, but was thrown out by the Senate. 
It has very recently passed the two houses of the 
Italian parliament at Florence, and forms one of the 
many wise measures voted by the legislature of the 
Italian kingdom to the great benefit of the country. 

Popular education was carefully improved, and 
every effort made to put it into effective operation 
throughout the whole land, Statistics which ap- 
peared in 1863 showed that Piedmont was in advance 
of all other parts of Italy in this most important 
branch of the public welfare ; then came Lombardy ; 
Tuscany being much behind the two provinces just 
named ; while the rest of Central Italy (Parma, Mo- 
dena, the Roman Legations, Umbria, and the Marches) 
was in a far worse condition : that of Southern Italy 
and Sicily, after a century of Bourbonic rule, reach- 
ing such a climax of ignorance and neglect that 
something like nine-tenths of the population could 
neither read nor write. A few facts, towards the 
close of this article, will show what strenuous exer- 
tions are being made, under the present constitutional 
government of Italy, to remedy so sad a state of 
things. 

The question of the liberty of the press presented 
peculiar difficulties in a country like Piedmont, so 
new to free institutions, and having powerful and 
despotic neighbours, who were specially jealous of 



68 ESSAYS. 

such liberties. The policy adopted was that of allow- 
ing ample freedom in the discussion of all home affairs, 
but as regarded foreign affairs, especially with refer- 
ence to the rulers and governments of other countries, 
some check was placed on the freedom of the press. 

While developing and facilitating the construction 
of railroads, ordinary roads, canals, and other public 
works, Count Cavour particularly occupied himself 
with a series of able financial measures. A decided 
advocate of free-trade, it was upon that great prin- 
ciple that he based his financial reforms, which did so 
much to augment the resources of the country and to 
develop its wealth. The manner in which he framed 
and carried out those measures signally displayed the 
power with which he grasped a great principle, and 
the skill with which he applied it. He further endea- 
voured, by liberal commercial treaties, to diminish the 
impediments to commerce, and to facilitate the pro- 
gress of free-trade. 

While carrying out this progressive policy, the 
government of Piedmont, with equal generosity and 
wisdom, offered an asylum to those whose fidelity to 
the rights and liberties of Italy had caused their 
banishment from all other parts of their unhappy 
country. Thus Piedmont became to every Italian 
patriot the refuge of the present and the hope of the 
future. Such a system of policy as that briefly de- 
scribed won for Piedmont the ever-increasing admira- 
tion and sympathy of every free and intelligent man 
in Europe. Her internal order, her wise reforms, her 
enlightened progress, contrasted splendidly with the 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 69 

mingled tyranny and anarchy which afflicted all 
other parts of Italy. Every day proved more clearly 
the fact that there, where foreign bayonets were not, 
and there alone throughout the whole Peninsula, was 
to be seen an Italian people enjoying all the bless- 
ings of order and of freedom. 

Yet not without difficulty was this admirable policy 
pursued. The extreme radicals said the government 
did not go far enough — accused it of weakness, of 
duplicity. The extreme reactionists cried out that 
the ministers were mere revolutionists in disguise, 
and declared religion and the state alike in danger. 
Austria, and the whole tribe of Italian courts who 
followed in her wake, did their utmost to impede such 
a policy. Well they might ; for it was undermining 
their power far more effectually than the plots of 
conspirators or the theories of republicans. But Pied- 
mont's great minister went steadily on, overcoming 
(sometimes by prudent tact, and sometimes by skilful 
boldness) all opposition at home, while baffling at 
every turn, with incomparable skill, the hostile diplo- 
macy of Austria. 

Thus matters were progressing, when, in 1854, 
England and France declared war against Russia. 
The clear intellect of Cavour at once saw what course 
Piedmont ought to pursue, and how much Italy's 
cause would gain by an active alliance with the West- 
ern powers. The king fully concurred in Cavour's 
policy. Eighteen thousand men were accordingly 
sent to the Crimea, where the soldiers of this free 
Italian state proved by their discipline, no less than 



70 ESSAYS. 

by their valour, that they were worthy to fight side 
by side with the armies of France and England. 

Many members of both of the extreme parties 
opposed this policy of Cavour's. It was, however, 
supported by a decided majority both of the nation 
and of the parliament, as it was also by the noble 
exile of Venice, Daniel Manin, who declared " that in 
serving under the flag of Italian redemption, our 
soldiers who fight in the Crimea are not the soldiers 
of the province of Piedmont, but of Italy." 

The early termination of the war prevented the 
Italians gaining as much from it as they had hoped. 
Nevertheless, their cause had made decided progress 
through Piedmont's active alliance with the Western 
powers. Not only did the Piedmontese ministers sit 
at the Congress of Paris on equal terms with those of 
the five great European monarchies — not only did 
they there plead the cause of Italy, and expose its 
intolerable condition, but they obtained from the re- 
presentatives of England and France the official 
acknowledgment that it required speedy amelioration. 
The Russian minister also adhered to that opinion. 
It was clear that after such authoritative declarations 
the actual state of Italy could not long endure un- 
changed. It was indeed intolerable. The leaden 
despotism which oppressed the whole land, Piedmont 
alone excepted, was annihilating both order and 
liberty. The cruelties of tyranny goaded the people 
on to revolutionary violence, and drove many to take 
part in conspiracies. Some, indeed, maddened at the 
sight of their country's sufferings, sought revenge by 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 7 1 

assassination, that execrable crime which is the scourge 
alike of the victim it attacks and of the cause which 
it espouses. 

The nature and the fruits of forty years of Austrian 
supremacy in Italy were now laid bare to the world. 
Such a condition, brought into direct contact, as it 
was, with the freedom and good government of Pied- 
mont, threatened not only the peace of Italy but of 
Europe. If left unchanged it could not fail to bring 
about a violent conflict. Yet the powers assembled 
at the Congress of Paris were unable to find any 
practical remedy ; they confined themselves to pro- 
tests and protocols, which cost nothing and which 
effected nothing. The opportunity was lost, and with 
it, as soon was seen, the hope of an enduring peace. 

It was in this year, 1856, that Daniel Manin, now 
fast sinking into the grave, wrote : — u All the sove- 
reigns of Italy, except the King of Piedmont, are 
hostile to the Italian cause ; that simplifies the ques- 
tion, and distinguishes it from the state of affairs in 
1848, when it was necessary to respect the interests 
of princes soi-disant favourable to the cause of inde- 
pendence/' 

The Congress of Paris left face to face the freedom 
of Piedmont and the despotism of Austria. Around 
the one was gathered all the love of the hot Italian 
race, and around the other all its bitterest hate. Old 
distinctions faded away as men of every party rallied 
closer around Piedmont's king. To him Manin bade 
his countrymen to look. Garibaldi desired no better 
lot than to fight under his banner in a national war. 



72 ESSAYS. 

Politicians of the right, the centre, and the left sup- 
ported the constitutional monarch. On him was bent 
thewistful gaze of all Italians — of those who had shared 
with his father the victory of Goito and the defeat of 
Novara ; of Tuscans who had followed Montanelli to 
the field of Curtatone ; of Venetians who had toiled 
with Manin in the heroic defence of Venice ; of Romans 
who had fought under Garibaldi in the memorable 
siege of Rome ; of Neapolitans who had languished 
for years in the dungeons of the lying Bourbon ; of 
Sicilians burning with hatred and crying for ven- 
geance against the same evil rule. Such a condition 
of Italy only served to increase the ill-feeling between 
Turin and Vienna ; it but added fuel to the fire which 
was soon to burst out into another European war ; it 
but hastened on the irrepressible conflict between 
freedom and despotism. 

At length, in March 1857, diplomatic relations were 
broken off between Piedmont and Austria. The 
Piedmontese government urged on the fortifications 
of Alessandria. The people gave it their eager sup- 
port. The storm was evidently gathering, when sud- 
denly the appalling attempt of Orsini on the life of 
the French Emperor in January 1858, fixed upon 
Paris the attention of Europe. The French govern- 
ment appealed to its foreign neighbours to prevent 
such criminal attempts in futurfe. That of Piedmont 
expressed its full intention to do so, but pointed out 
that such criminal deeds sprung from the exaspera- 
tion produced by the intolerable state of Italy. Such, 
despite the repressive acts of his government, appears 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 73 

to have been the view of the Emperor Napoleon. At 
least, in his interview with Count Cavour at Plom- 
bieres in the autumn of that year, 1858, he appears 
to have expressed a determination not to abandon 
Piedmont if she were attacked by Austria. 

At length the memorable year 1859 arrived, and 
with it Napoleon's expression of regret to the Aus- 
trian minister at Paris that the relations of the two 
courts were not as good as they had been. Victor 
Emmanuel, in his speech at the opening of his Par- 
liament a few days later, declared " that he was not 
insensible to the cry of agony which arose to him 
from so many parts of Italy." 

Then followed the marriage of his eldest daughter 
to Prince Napoleon. Austria augmented her forces 
in the Lombardo-Venetian kingdom. Piedmont re- 
plied by additional military preparations. War was 
imminent. Diplomacy made impotent efforts to avert 
it ; but it was now too late. On the 19th April 1859, 
the Viennese government addressed its ultimatum 
to that of Turin. It was rejected without hesitation. 
The Austrian troops at once crossed the Ticino and 
invaded Piedmont. The despotic statesmen of Vienna 
hoped by one fierce blow to crush the last refuge of 
Italian liberty ; but France came to the rescue, and 
by her powerful aid the invader was driven back. 
Nor can any later shortcomings and faults of French 
diplomacy take from the great and generous people 
of France the glory of having defended free Pied 
mont against despotic Austria, and so struck a mighty 
blow for the cause of Italy's freedom. With what 



74 ESSAYS. 

marvellous perseverance, courage, and skill, the Italian 
people, guided by the genius of the great Cavour and 
the patriotic ardour of Garibaldi, followed up that 
blow, is known to all. It does not fall within the 
scope of this article to relate that part of Italy's 
modern story; suffice it to say, that within eighteen 
months Victor Emmanuel was proclaimed King of 
Italy, and immediately conferred upon her citizens 
the rich blessing of constitutional liberty and a really 
national life. To those, then, who ask the reason 
why the Italians — when the occasion presented itself 
— selected the King of Piedmont as their sovereign, 
and annexed themselves to his dominions, the simple 
reply (obvious enough to all but those who will not 
see) is, that the cause of such a choice sprung from 
the admirable and patriotic policy pursued by Victor 
Emmanuel and his government from 1849 to 1859* 
That policy, despite innumerable obstacles, was in- 
itiated and carried out with a firmness, consistency, 
and wisdom which will reflect eternal honour upon 
Piedmont's courageous and honest king, upon her 
gifted statesmen, upon her free parliament, upon her 
brave and loyal people. 

Turning now from other portions of Italian soil, 
let the reader fix his attention upon Venetia, whose 
lot was left unchanged by the events of 1859, a °d 
which to-day (May 1866) demands justice in tones 
that cannot be silenced, re-echoed as they are by the 
millions of armed and united Italy. Nor will the old 
pleas of her German taskmaster in favour of his 
leaden rule avail him any more, for they are now 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 7$ 

met by this crushing reply — Schleswig- Holstein ! 
Since the formation of the Italian kingdom Europe 
has had presented to it a remarkable contrast in the 
condition of two well-known cities situated in the 
north of Italy. On the one hand, Venice has con- 
tinued, after as before 1859, beneath the rule of 
Austria, that great German power to whom she was 
handed over, despite all her remonstrances, by the 
acts of Campo-Formio and of Vienna ; on the other 
hand, Milan has been released from that same Ger- 
man rule, and become an integral portion of the 
Italian constitutional monarchy. It is interesting to 
examine, by the aid of facts, the respective condition 
of these two cities during the few years which have 
elapsed since 1859. [The contrast offered by the 
progress and freedom, alike moral and material, of 
Milan under the rule of the Italian national govern- 
ment ; as compared with the commercial decay, the 
servitude, and the discontent of Venice under Aus- 
trian rule, has been fully set forth in the preceding 
essay on " Milan and Venice since the war of 1859." 
The writer begs to refer the reader to that essay, in- 
stead of again repeating here those same facts and 
statistics, taken from it and inserted in the article on 
" Italy, Venice, and Austria," as contained in the 
Westminster Review of 1st July 1866.] Yet not 
from Milan alone come proofs in support of Italy's 
righteous cause, to the confusion of her calumniators. 
A brief glance shall now be given at what is going on 
in Naples, the beautiful capital of Southern Italy. 
There the education of the people was in the grossest 



j6 ESSAYS. 

state of neglect previous to i860. Since that date 
both the municipality and individuals have striven 
earnestly to amend a state of things so hurtful and 
dangerous to the public welfare. 

In 1862 there were already in operation 263 ele- 
mentary schools, comprising day schools for boys 
and girls, and 19 evening schools for boys, lads, 
and men. The total number of pupils amounted 
to. 10,500. 

In 1865 the total number of schools was — 

Boys' day schools ■ . . . . . . 251 

Girls' day schools 202 

Evening schools 129 

Infant schools 22 

Schools on Sundays and fetes for girls and women . 16 

620 

Private schools, not under the care of the muni- ) 
cipality, for poor boys and girls ) 

Total, 4 990 

The number of pupils amounted to 39,611. In 
1865 the municipality expended 510,216 francs on 
popular education. Besides these elementary schools, 
there have been established superior ones in which 
some 800 pupils obtain a more complete education. 
Two normal schools have also been established, in 
which at present 40 young men and 160 young 
women are being trained up as teachers. 

In March of this year (1866) the correspondent of 
the Journal des Debats says : — 

" The distribution of prizes among the pupils of the ele- 
mentary schools in the Theatre del Fondo, by the heir to 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. J J 

the throne, Prince Humbert, was one of the ceremonies by 
which was celebrated on the 14th of this month the king's 
fete. Here more than elsewhere the instruction of the 
people is a question of capital importance ; its progress is 
therefore followed with the liveliest interest. This year it 
has surpassed all expectations. Amongst the pupils who 
had most distinguished themselves were men of the people 
of from forty to fifty years of age, mingled with children of 
eight years old." 

The writer of this article himself visited the schools 
of Naples some eighteen months back. Nothing could 
surpass the eagerness with which boys, lads, and men 
were then flocking to the evening schools after a hard 
day's work. Little fellows of nine to fourteen years 
old were to be seen sitting beside their own fathers, or 
mingled with grown men of their own family and 
friends, all diligently at work, reading, writing, learn- 
ing arithmetic, or the rudiments of geography. The 
quickness with which they learn is marvellous, and is 
only outdone by their desire to acquire knowledge. 

Naples is to-day as remarkable for the absence of 
beggars as it used to be famous for the swarms of 
them. The formation of a good police, the introduc- 
tion of gas, of various sanitary measures, and other 
good municipal arrangements, have greatly improved 
the condition of the city. Much, however, remains 
to be done, for it must take years to civilise and to 
bring into thorough order the towns and country of 
the Neapolitan provinces, which long years of Bour- 
bon misrule had converted into an Augean stable of 
ignorance, pauperism, brigandage, and vice. 

In Palermo had been established 27 schools in 



78 ESSAYS. 

1861 ; there are now 78. Those of Bologna have 
also increased considerably. Indeed, throughout 
Italy, the government, the municipalities, and indi- 
viduals have done their utmost to push on the 
all-important work of popular education, and still 
continue to do so. The general result is thus given 
by Signor Galeotti in his interesting volume entitled 
"La Prima Legislatura del Regno d'ltalia," published 
in 1865 :— 

Boys' and girls' elementary schools 30,321 Pupils 939,234 
Evening schools .... 3,576 ,, 123,581 

Infant schools .... 1,774 ,, 80,819 



35,671 1,143,434 

The government, the municipalities, and individ- 
uals are spending annually, says Signor Galeotti, 
12,122,515 francs on elementary popular instruction. 

The Italian government has, during the six years 
of its existence, spared neither labour nor money in 
promoting the material interests of the country. A 
well-planned network of railways has been formed, 
and is being rapidly executed. Turin is now united 
by a continuous line, via Milan, Bologna, and Ancona, 
to the port of Brindisi, in the extreme south-east of 
the Peninsula. Other important lines — such as that 
which crosses the Apennines, connecting Bologna 
and Florence, and that between Naples and Rome — 
are now in operation ; while others of great import- 
ance are being constructed as quickly as possible. 

Not less diligence is being shown in the matter of 
ordinary roads, chiefly in the southern provinces, 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 79 

which greatly need them. Ports, harbours, bridges, 
canals, and lighthouses are being made or repaired. 
Industrial societies and public companies are grow- 
ing in numbers and prospering, the government and 
the municipalities favouring and aiding them in every 
way. 

The parliament has already done very much in the 
vast and intricate work of administrative, legislative, 
judiciary, and monetary reform. Previous to i860, 
the country was divided into seven separate states, 
whose rulers endeavoured to keep the Italian people 
as much divided as possible. They fostered all the 
local jealousies, prejudices, and petty interests to the 
utmost, and impeded by their custom-houses, their 
different coinages, their varying systems of adminis- 
tration, law, and usage, the union, liberty, and pro- 
gress of Italy. 

The enlightened and beneficent work of the con- 
stitutional government which now rules has been, on 
the contrary, that of overthrowing local prejudices 
and interests for the sake of promoting the general 
welfare. It has broken down separating barriers, 
and united, both materially and morally, these com- 
mon children of a common country. In this double 
work of demolition and reconstruction, the parlia- 
ment and people of Italy have displayed patience 
and prudence, mingled with earnest and persevering 
efforts to found upon just and wise principles a good 
and enduring system of government. If much re- 
mains to do, yet assuredly very much has been 
already done, and the work continues to progress. 



80 ESSAYS. 

The general state of Continental Europe, and the 
peculiar condition of the Italian kingdom, with foreign 
powers still in possession of portions of its territory, 
and with a powerful enemy encamped within the 
famous Quadrilateral, has necessitated the creation 
and maintenance of a large army and fleet ; the 
Italians not wishing to have as their only available 
weapon against foreign foes that moral support, that 
thunder of despatches and articles, whose aid proved 
so ineffectual in the recent cases of Poland and of 
Denmark. This necessary military work has been 
accomplished, so that the Italian nation is to-day 
able to vindicate its just claims with something more 
than moral force to sustain them. 

But all these vast undertakings have severely 
taxed the financial resources of the country, which 
have not had time in six years to grow in proportion 
to the immediate outlay necessitated by so many and 
such important demands. Hence the deficits and 
financial difficulties of the moment. It is, however, 
a mistake to suppose that they present anything like 
hopeless embarrassment. There is nothing but what 
time, economy, and prudence can surely put right, 
Space will not allow this interesting and important 
subject to be dealt with in the present article. But 
those who desire to form a true idea of Italy's finan- 
cial difficulties and financial resources, of the great 
work she has done and is doing, cannot do better 
than study Signor Galeotti's work, " La Prima Legis- 
latura del Regno d'ltalia." There assuredly they will 
find the full confirmation of the saying attributed to 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 8 1 

Cavour — " If Italy wishes to be free, she must pay, 
pay, and pay again." But there they will also learn 
that if much remains to be done, vast has been the 
work already accomplished ; that rulers and people 
are alike determined to shrink from no sacrifice re- 
quired for the completion of Italian union and inde- 
pendence; that they possess in themselves and in 
their country resolution and resources sufficient ta 
overcome the difficulties and the dangers yet to be 
encountered in completing the glorious task. The 
might of freedom, justice, and right is on their side, and 
though dark and stormy be the present hour, (May 
1866,) though to-day the sky be black with the thun- 
der-clouds of imminent war, theirs shall be the final 
victory. It is but the history of all struggles for 
liberty that the world has ever seen. It is but the 
universal law, that no great and good object can be 
attained or carried out, by nations or by individuals, 
without costly labour and exertion. There can be 
no freedom unless the price for obtaining it be paid, 
no leaving the house of bondage save by signs and 
by wonders, no entering into the promised land with- 
out toiling through the wilderness of privation and of 
suffering — in a word, no redemption without sacrifice. 
As to the attitude of Italy at the present hour, it 
is but that which would be assumed by every other 
nation in the like circumstances. She finds Austria 
and Prussia on the point of coming to blows over 
their Danish spoils, and the latter willing to enter 
into an Italian alliance. The occasion is unique ; for 
hitherto the vast majority of Germans have been in 



82 ESSAYS. 

favour of aiding Austria to retain possession of Venetia, 
whenever that possession has been endangered. The 
National German Assembly at Frankfort, in 1848, 
where there was full freedom of vote and voice, pre- 
sented the spectacle, at once ludicrous and shameful, 
of declaring that Germany ought to possess itself 
of Schleswig-Holstein, but should at the same time 
support Austria in maintaining her hold upon Venetia. 

There are those who talk of the necessity of the 
frontier of the Mincio as a protection to Germany. 
Frontier ! Necessity ! What frontier have Germans 
left to Denmark ? What forbearance have they mani- 
fested for Danish necessities ? Have they not taken 
even to the uttermost farthing ? In this matter Ger- 
man Powers have pronounced judgment without mercy 
against their weaker neighbour ; therefore judgment 
without mercy shall be their portion. Let the facts of 
the case be looked to. The German Confederation 
numbers 44,000,000 ; Austria, without Venetia and the 
Italian Tyrol, 32,000,000 ; Italy, with those two pro- 
vinces, rather more than 25,000,000. Between these 
German and Italian lands rises the great barrier of the 
Alps, (like the Pyrenees between France and Spain,) 
yet the more powerful retains possession of a large 
province of Italy to the south of the Alps as being 
necessary to German security ; and that after the 
conduct of Germany towards Denmark in the matter 
of Schleswig-Holstein. 

If it be said that the Italian kingdom has no claim 
to Venetia, because that province has never belonged 
to the kingdom of Italy, it is sufficient to reply, first, 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 83 

that the desire of Italians to possess Venetia is only 
the echo of Venetian longing to be united to Italy ; 
next, that Venetians and Italians only ask for Venetia 
that which Austria so loudly demands for the Duchies 
of the Elbe — freedom to choose their own sovereign. 
Let it also be remembered that Italy did not create 
the present danger of war now (May 1866) so immi- 
nent; she has but taken advantage of her German 
oppressor's quarrels to assert her own rights by 
negotiation, or by arms, as the case may be. To 
those who advise her to wait she replies by asking : 
Until when ? Until German Powers have made up 
their differences ? Until it suits those who, in full 
possession of all their rights and liberties, find their 
business affairs deranged by Italian demands for the 
like blessings ? Are not such advisers the very same 
as those w r ho told Italy in 1859 that sne na d nothing 
to gain by war ? Or shall she wait until moral force 
delivers Venetia from Austrian rule ? Italians surely 
may be pardoned if they are sceptical about the 
efficacy of such aid, considering what a broken reed 
it proved to Poland and to Denmark. It was not 
mere moral force, able despatches, and eloquent 
writing, but far sterner work, that gave Italy her 
present position, her fleet, her artillery, and her army 
of 300,000 men. To-day she relies on bringing them 
to bear upon the work of completing her deliverance 
at a time when the two great German Powers are in 
hostile array against each other. 

Experienced Piedmontese generals and officers, 
men not given to boasting, not blinded by enthusiasm, 



84 ESSAYS. 

men who know what military matters are, both by 
practice and in theory, have the greatest confidence 
in the Italian army, in whose formation, training, and 
discipline they have borne a large part, having made 
it the subject of their most earnest labours. To such 
a force must be added the tens of thousands of volun- 
teers who are flying to arms with the devoted enthu- 
siasm of those who believe themselves called to fight 
for all that a people holds most dear. Time, with its 
stern facts, alone can prove whether, as the writer 
believes, the chiefs of the Italian army are justified in 
their confidence; but woe to the enemy that comes 
to do battle with Italy's sons in the belief that he has 
but an easy victory to win. Italians are under no 
delusion as to the power of their formidable foe ; that 
foe had best not undervalue those who, from their 
gallant king to the youngest conscript, from the hero 
of Caprera to the most youthful of his volunteers, are 
one in their devotion to the sacred cause of their 
country's freedom ; who know that to-day the ques- 
tion for them and Italy is nothing short of this, " To 
be, or not to be?" 

There are some who, as usual, suspect France 
of waiting to aggrandise herself at Italy's expense. 
France, for service done, made the Alps her boun- 
dary between Italy and herself. History »will no 
doubt give full weight to whatever may be urged 
against that proceeding, but it will assuredly admit 
that there was much to justify it. Sound policy and 
justice alike forbid France to change the boundaries 
of her south-eastern frontier, and that double motive 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 85 

will doubtless prevent her from tarnishing the lustre 
of those triumphs which marked the memorable cam- 
paign of 1859, bright as they are, not so much with 
the questionable glare of mere military achievement, 
as with the imperishable glory of a kindred nation's 
freedom and a kindred people's rights. Not to the 
elected of millions, but to those who claim to be the 
special depositories of the divine right of kings, to 
the Hohenzollerns and to the Hapsbourgs, the world 
must turn if it would contemplate the most recent 
example to be found of a policy which has not 
scrupled to break down treaties, to belie promises, to 
use alike violence and fraud, for the attainment of its 
own ends at the expense of its feeble neighbour. 
Such, in the Danish question, was the statecraft 
common to the royal and imperial monarchs en- 
throned at Berlin and Vienna, who are not sovereigns 
by the national will, not offsprings of universal suffrage, 
but whose boast it is that they reign by right divine, 
that they rule by the grace of God ! 

It remains only to say a few words upon a subject 
much talked of latterly, which is, however, by no 
means new — that of the cession of Venetia to Italy 
by negotiation. This has long been desired by vari- 
ous English diplomatists and statesmen, not only in 
the interest of Italy, but in that of Austria and of 
Europe. It is interesting to see what was being said 
and proposed on this subject in the troubled years 
1848 and 1849, more especially as all subsequent 
events have amply proved the wisdom and foresight 
of those who advocated such an arrangement. 



86: ESSAYS. 

In May 1848, Sir Ralph Abercromby, the English 
minister at Turin, in a despatch to Lord Palmerston, 
then Foreign Secretary, points out that, should 
Austria completely reconquer Lombardy and Vene- 
tia, they would always be a cause of heavy and per- 
manent expense. " If Austria," he writes, " could for 
once make up her mind to negotiate honestly for the 
evacuation of those provinces and the recognition of 
the new constitutional kingdom of North Italy, in 
consideration of an advantageous pecuniary arrange- 
ment, she would certainly find the most liberal inten- 
tions, both in this country, (Piedmont,) and in the 
provinces which are uniting themselves to it." Hav- 
ing spoken of the great value to be attached to a 
prompt and satisfactory solution, he concludes with 
these words : " But, in order to be satisfactory, it is 
indispensable that the Austrians evacuate Italy, and 
recognise its complete independence. Any other 
solution w r ould but serve to prepare for the future 
new insurrections and new conflicts." 

Upon the 3d June 1848, Lord Palmerston, in a very 
able despatch to M. de Hummelauer, endeavours to 
persuade the Austrian minister of the necessity of 
giving up Venetia as well as Lombardy, chiefly on 
the ground of the cost and difficulties in which 
Austria would be involved if she undertook to re- 
establish her power over those provinces, and, when 
re-established, the impossibility of maintaining it, 
except at great expense, and by the costly means of 
the permanent employment of a large military force. 
He expresses the willingness of the English govern- 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 8/ 

ment to interpose its good offices between Piedmont 
and Austria, provided that the arrangements already- 
accorded in the case of Lombardy were extended by 
Austria to that part of the Venetian territory which 
should be agreed upon between the two parties. 

Again, on the 9th October 1848, after the recovery 
of Lombardy and Milan by Austria, Lord Palmerston, 
writing to Lord Ponsonby, the English minister at 
Vienna, again points out the insuperable obstacles 
which prevent that power from holding Lombardy, 
except as a conquered province, and its therefore 
becoming a burden and a source of weakness to 
Austria. He says that the hatred of the Lombards 
towards her might well lead them to ask foreign aid 
against her, and that if such aid led even to a 
general war, it might well end in Austria losing all 
her Italian possessions. The despatch terminates 
thus : — 

" Thoroughly disposed as the friends and allies of Austria 
might be to aid her if she were menaced in her own proper 
and legitimate existence in Germany, there exists on the 
subject of her pretensions to impose a yoke on the Italians 
so general a feeling of their injustice, that this feeling might 
well have the effect of leaving Austria with very little aid in 
the case of a similar war." 

Another most remarkable despatch of Lord Pal- 
merston's is that of the nth of November 1848 
addressed to Lord Ponsonby, at Vienna. The Eng- 
lish Foreign Secretary again refers to the inextin- 
guishable hatred of the Lombards to Austria ; he im- 
presses on the Cabinet of Vienna that the policy of 



88 ESSAYS. 

ceding Lombardy could now be adopted by the im- 
perial and royal government without loss of prestige 
or honour, inasmuch as the arms of. Austria having 
been completely victorious, and being in full posses- 
sion of that province, such cession would be regarded 
as an act of wise and generous policy, springing from 
the purely voluntary determination of Austria. He 
goes on to remind the Viennese statesmen that the 
government of France might soon change hands, as 
it actually did, on account of the presidential elec- 
tion then pending ; that French policy might assume 
in the future a much more active part as regarded 
foreign affairs ; that a war against Austria for the 
liberation of North Italy would always be pleasing 
to France, in certain circumstances ; and he then 
asks : " Could Austria be certain that even the sym- 
pathy of Germany would follow her in her efforts to 
force again her yoke on the Italian nation ?" He 
further says, most truly, that the principle of nation- 
alities to-day, (1848,) the rallying-cry of Germany, is 
in itself a protest against Austrian rule in Italy : then 
adds, that the principle of prescriptive right is scarcely 
more favourable to Austria, because, although good 
as regards certain parts of Lombardy, which, like the 
Duchy of Milan, had long been fiefs of the empire, it 
was equally strong in favour of the republic of 
Venice. 

" This State," says the despatch, " has played a consider- 
able part in history during nearly fourteen centuries of 
liberty, whilst the title of Austrian possession only remounts 
to the treaty of Campo-Formio, (1797,) by which General 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 89 

Bonaparte handed over to her (Austria) Venice, and to 
those of 1 8 15, which once again placed Venice in the pos- 
session of Austria.'' 

Never, in the course of his long and remarkable 
career, did Lord Palmerston display more far-sighted 
sagacity than in his Austro-Italian despatches of 1848- 
49. Never have predictions been uttered which sub- 
sequent events more completely ratified. It is 
curious to reflect that it was at that very time the 
fashion to call him a mere meddler, and to decry his 
policy with a persistency as ignorant as it was unjust. 
Had his wise counsels been followed in the years 
referred to, immense would have been the gain, not 
only to Italy, but to Europe and to Austria.* As he 
so justly pointed out to this latter power, her Italian 
possessions have been nothing but a source of embar- 
rassment and disaster. They have been the scene of 
that oppressive and cruel rule, from 1849 to 1859, 
which alienated from Austria the sympathy of all 
lovers of freedom and of justice. They cost her the 
blood, the treasure, and the disasters of that latter 
year, when, left without an ally, she was brought into 
the utmost peril. They are the reason why, at this 
very hour, an Italian army of 300,000 men, and a 
fleet more powerful than her own, menace the southern 

* No one more constantly and consistently supported the policy of 
effecting a complete separation between Italy and Austria than Sir 
James Hudson, who so ably represented England at the court of Turin 
from January 1852 to August 1863. He rightly believed that the abso- 
lute severance of those two countries, and the formation of an indepen- 
dent and free Italian kingdom would be beneficial alike to Austria and 
Italy. 



90 ESSAYS. 

frontier and ports of Austria, when she needs all her 
strength to oppose the policy and armaments of 
Prussia. Had the statesmen of Vienna wisely fol- 
lowed Lord Palmerston's advice, given seventeen 
years ago, and consented to the formation of a 
northern Italian kingdom, with an Alpine frontier, 
running somewhere between Trent and Bolzano, and 
including Venetia within its limits, Austria would 
have escaped all the disasters and difficulties of the 
last fifteen years, and would not see Italy to-day 
arrayed in hostility against her. Indeed, the gain 
would have been greater still ; for commercial inter- 
ests and intercourse would, long ere this, have sprung 
up, and necessarily drawn together in friendly rela- 
tion Italy on the one side, and Austria, with Ger- 
many, upon the other. Instead of the ruinous ex- 
penditure caused by the creation and maintenance of 
enormous armaments of every kind, a lucrative com- 
merce would now be enriching both countries, and 
erasing the old feelings of hatred engendered by past 
wrongs. 

It was in April 1848 that Daniel Manin, then Pre- 
sident of the Republic of Venice, wrote the following 
lines, in an official despatch addressed to the French 
and English governments : " Venise affranchie ne 
saurait donner de 1'ombrage. Venise autrichienne 
serait une honte pour le present et un embarras pour 
Favenir:" "A free Venice can give no offence: an 
Austrian Venice will be a present shame and a future 
embarrassment" The world, and especially Austria, 
know to-day, (May 1866,) how true those words were 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 91 

and are. Happy would it have been, judged only as 
matter of policy, (or even from a mere money-point 
of view, without entering into higher considerations,) 
had the wise and far-sighted advice of England's 
minister been followed, and that " future embarrass- 
ment " been got rid of — happy for Italy, happy for 
Europe, and happy for Austria herself. 

As to the claims of Venetians to settle freely their 
own future, they have the support alike of policy and 
justice; more especially after the conduct of Ger- 
many, and particularly that of Prussia and Austria, 
in the question of the Duchies of the Elbe. To every 
sophism urged by Germans, Austrian or other, for 
the maintenance of German rule in Italy, there is to- 
day this short but unanswerable reply, Schleswig- 
Holstein. Let statesmen and diplomatists be well 
assured that there can be no lasting peace until Ger- 
mans and German powers cease to hold Italian pro- 
vinces beneath their yoke. To patch up a peace, 
leaving those provinces in such thraldom, is a worse 
evil than setting them free by immediate war. 

If Austria were once again to have Italy in her power 
as completely as in 1850, not only would it be a cala- 
mity to Italy but to Europe, for so surely would it 
entail a lengthened period of conflict and revolution, 
so surely would it bring in its train such years as 
1848 and 1859. Upon such a basis there can be no 
enduring peace for Europe. Those, then, who prize 
that rich blessing, those who uphold order and justice, 
no less than those who love freedom, are interested 
in delivering every portion of Italy from foreign rule. 



92 ESSAYS. 

Those who would maintain it are favouring that which 
does but lay up countless and certain stores of future 
disorder, revolution, and war. 

The cause of Italy is the cause of liberty and order, 
of right and justice, of all that is held most dear by 
every people under heaven, of all the most precious 
among temporal rights that man can claim or God 
bestow ; therefore the voice of every free nation, and 
especially that of England, (the ancient cradle, the 
island home of liberty and law,) should be raised in 
support of Italy's just claims — that most beautiful of 
southern lands, so long oppressed by the curse of 
tyranny and the miseries of anarchy. There, to-day, 
are to be seen a patriot king, a free parliament, a 
brave army, and a noble people, all equally devoted 
to the sacred cause of their country's freedom ; there 
the millions of enfranchised Italy, without distinction 
of rank or age, are united in an heroic determination 
to deliver, once for all, their native land from foreign 
thraldom, and prepared to seal her freedom with their 
blood : — 

" Gia le destre hanno strette le destre; 
Gia le sacre parole son porte : 
O compagni sul letto de morte, 
O fratelli su libero suol." — Manzoni. 

" Already right hands by right hands are grasp'd ; 
Already the sacred words are utter'd : 
Either companions on the bed of death, 
Or brothers on a free soil." 

It may be that even such a sight will fail to move 
those who proclaim cheapness to be the highest good, 
the desire of all nations, who never rise above the 



ITALY, VENICE, AND AUSTRIA. 93 

business point of view, who have no thought, save for 
material interest and personal loss or gain, who know 
no higher law than that of buying in the cheapest 
market and selling in the dearest, who hold no book 
so sacred as the ledger, who, in their blind devotion 
to the golden idol of their worship, forget the Divine 
claims of justice and liberty, of a nation's freedom, 
and a people's rights. 

But whoever has faith in those mighty principles, 
whoever believes that they are the God-given heritage 
of all mankind, will turn with deepest sympathy to 
Italy's brave sons, who, rallied around their chosen 
king, are "to-day (1866) soldiers, that they may be 
to-morrow the free citizens of a great country."* To 
them will be given an earnest " God-speed" where- 
ever justice reigns ; for them the free men of every 
land and of every clime will raise to Heaven the 
heartfelt prayer, " May God defend the right." 

* It is well to remind the reader that these words are taken from the 
proclamation of Napoleon III., dated Milan, 8th June 1859: — " Ne 
soyez aujourd 'hui que soldats ; demain vous serez les citoyens d'un 
grand pays." 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1866. 



Reprinted from the "Westminster Review " of April 1867. 



1. Documenti Diplomatici presentati al Parlamento dal 

Ministro degli Affari Esteri, il 21 Dicembre 1866. 
Firenze : Eredr Botta, Tipografi della Camera 
dei Deputati. 

2. Relazione Ufficiale dell' Arcidnca Alberto, sulla 

Battaglia di Custoza. 

3. Rapporti sidle Operazioni Militari del 23 e 24 

Giugno, 1 866, del Generate Lamarmora. 

4. La Guerre de 1866 en Allemagne et en Italie, Par 

W. RUSTOW, Colonel de Brigade. Geneve et 
Paris : Joel Cherbuliez, editeur. 

5. Rapporto del Vice-Ammiraglio Tegethoff, sulla Bat- 

taglia di Lissa, 

6. Relazione sulV attacco di Lissa e sulla battaglia navafo 

del 20 Luglio, 1866. " Gazzetta Ufficiale." Fi- 
renze, 3 Agosto 1866. 

AMONG the memorable events of the last twenty 
years, those of 1866 hold no secondary place ; 
for by their instrumentality the unity of Germany 



ITALY AND. THE WAR OF 1 866. 95 

has been founded and that of Italy well-nigh com- 
pleted. They have called into existence, under the 
direction and government of Prussia, a united north- 
ern Germany, possessed of vast and varied resources, 
upon whose government and people it alone depends 
to turn those resources to good account. Nor does 
it seem improbable that this new power will ultimately 
attract to itself the states to the south of the Main, 
and thus end in forming that united fatherland which 
has only existed hitherto in the aspirations of its 
children. This great change has been brought about 
in no slight degree by a diplomacy, often unscrupul- 
ous in the means it employed for attaining its ends, 
and by the war originating in the quarrels of Prussia 
and Austria over the spoils of the Danish monarchy, 
whose integrity they had bound themselves by treaties 
to respect. Thus the new Germany of to-day has 
had its immediate rise under auspices which find but 
little favour with those who desire that a great and 
worthy end should be pursued by no less worthy 
means. It will, however; be matter for congratula- 
tion if this sin of origin be redeemed by the estab- 
lishment in Germany of a political system based up- 
on sound principles of order and of freedom. That 
the Germans should succeed in bestowing upon their 
fatherland such a system, and prevent its becoming 
little else than a mere military despotism, is to be 
desired not only for the sake of their own country, 
but also for that of the progress, the liberties, and 
the peace of Europe. It is time that Germany, in- 
habited by a people admirably instructed and en- 



96 ESSAYS. 

dowed with so many excellent qualities, should no 
longer be stultified by the rivalry of its princes, or, as 
in days past, by the political craft and imperious will 
of a Nicholas of Russia ; on the contrary, Germany, 
placed in full possession of its just influence, should 
bear its part in promoting the advancement and civi- 
lisation of the world in the matter of political self- 
government and in questions of international policy, 
as well as in the regions of thought, science, and lite- 
rature, in each of which it holds so leading a position. 
That such a result may spring from the new-born 
unity of Germany, is the heartfelt wish of those who 
desire not only the welfare and progress of their own 
land, but also that of other countries, being, as we all 
are, members of the same body, the common children 
of a common humanity. 

While the events of the past year have thus done so 
much towards realising a united Germany, they have 
all but completed the great work of Italian unity, 
which not ten years ago seemed but an idle dream. 
To the south of the Alps is to be seen a spectacle 
which has for centuries been the desire of the noblest 
and the most gifted of the sons of Italy, and which is 
at length realised to-day — that of their country freed 
from* all foreign rule, and her destinies consigned to 
the hands of a purely Italian government, the off- 
spring of the nation's will, and the responsible guar- 
dian of its rights. To see a whole country thus re- 

* The French occupation of Rome ceased in December 1S66, but was 
resumed in October 1867. The circumstances under which that re- 
occupation took place are discussed in the next (4th) Essay. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 97 

stored to the possession of itself after having been for 
centuries sacrificed to the greed of foreign ambition, 
or to the selfish ends of its own petty rulers, is a re- 
sult full of present good, and pregnant with hope for 
the future. It may well attract the thoughtful study 
of all who watch with profound interest the spectacle 
offered by the triumphs and the failures, the successes 
and the errors, the excellences and the defects, the 
struggles (sometimes effectual and sometimes the re- 
verse) of Italians striving, amidst many difficulties, to 
establish order in the place of despotism, liberty in 
the place of anarchy, national independence in the 
place of foreign domination. To Englishmen this 
spectacle, which Italy offers to the world at the pre- 
sent time, is especially interesting, inasmuch as she 
has selected the principle of constitutional freedom 
as the means for effecting this mighty change in her 
internal condition — a principle which has secured to 
England the unspeakable blessing of a wise, a well- 
ordered, and a progressive liberty. Indeed all, to 
whatever country they belong, who are sincerely at- 
tached to that or any other form of free self-govern- 
ment, should give Italy their cordial support in her 
arduous and patriotic task ; unless, indeed, despite 
all their loud profession of attachment to constitu- 
tional freedom, they would sacrifice its triumph to 
that despicable policy whose supporters proclaim 
that the receipt for the greatness and prosperity of 
their own country is the weakness, the division, and 
the misgovernment of their neighbours. How des- 
picable that policy is, becomes clear enough to each 



98 ESSAYS. 

of us when we see it adopted by others. Thus Eng- 
lishmen are fully alive to its unworthiness when they 
hear a certain class of French politicians speak with 
undisguised ill-will of Italian or German unity and 
freedom ; on the other hand, its unworthiness be- 
comes not less obvious to Frenchmen when they re- 
member how a certain class of English politicians de- 
sired and predicted the breaking up of the United 
States, the wish being father to the thought. But 
every true friend of progress and civilisation should 
protest against this despicable and odious policy, be- 
gotten of petty jealousy and the narrowest selfishness, 
absolutely opposed to all that is elevated and gener- 
ous, utterly unworthy of nations who boast that they 
are great and who call themselves Christian. 

To give a truthful sketch of what has taken place 
in Italy during the year 1866 is the object of the pre- 
sent article ; yet such a sketch must necessarily be, 
at the best, imperfect ; for the events of which it treats 
are too near to allow of all their details being fully 
known, and the feelings they excited are still too 
vivid to admit of a perfectly calm and impartial esti- 
mate being formed of those events and of their results. 
Whoever, then, seeks to make himself acquainted 
with them must for the present be content with an 
approximative judgment as to the share of praise or 
blame to be bestowed upon the Italians for their con- 
duct during the past year, and upon their leading 
men, whose arduous task it has been to direct the 
nation's destinies at this decisive moment of the 
nation's history. It should, moreover, be borne in 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 99 

mind, when dealing with this subject, that Italy is no 
longer an oppressed nationality, but has now her 
place among free nations. Those, then, who. have 
been faithful to her just cause in days gone by, and 
who still desire to do it real service, will not now 
dwell so much upon the cruel wrongs she has suffered 
in the past, as upon the work to be done in the pre- 
sent. Nor can they render greater service to Italy 
than by pointing out honestly what they believe to 
be both her merits and her faults ; knowing that if 
she is to reap all the fruits to be obtained by the just 
restitution of her rights, it must be by a truthful exa- 
mination of all that is good and all that is bad within 
her body politic, of its strength and of its weakness. 
Such a process has assuredly its unpleasant as well 
as its pleasant phase ; but it issues in this great good, 
that if faithfully persevered in, evils are exposed and 
corrected, impending dangers are pointed out and 
averted, and the nation is gradually formed to that 
vigorous public life -and power of self-government 
whose fruits, if slow in their growth, are sure and 
enduring. A nation, trained up in such a school, 
will often surprise the world by passing safely through 
some formidable crisis in which its enemies predict 
its inevitable ruin ; it will, like the government and 
people of the United States, know how to maintain 
its constitutional rights against the armed attacks of 
a violent and misguided minority ; it will, as did 
England and Belgium in the years immediately fol- 
lowing 1848, preserve its freedom when despotism 
and reaction crush the liberties of neighbouring na- 



100 ESSAYS. 

tions ; or, again, like those two countries during the 
year 1848 itself, it will maintain in all their integrity 
its laws and institutions when the storm of revolu- 
tion, sweeping over a whole continent, overthrows 
governments which form the beau-ideal of those who 
prefer the rule of an intelligent despot to the self- 
government of an intelligent people. 

During the first two months of 1866, Italy, in com- 
mon with the rest of Europe, had little or no belief 
that the wrangling of Prussia and Austria would ter- 
minate in a resort to arms. The Italians were busy 
about matters of a very different kind : they were 
debating what reductions could be made with safety 
in their army, so as to improve the financial condition 
of the country. Among other projects for its amelio- 
ration there had been formed that of an "Associa- 
tion/' or u National Subscription," for diminishing the 
public debt. At its head was no less a person than 
the king's cousin, Prince Eugene de Savoy Carignano. 
The means by which the society was to carry out its 
project formed the subject of much public discussion ; 
but as time passed on, and the irritation increased 
between Berlin and Vienna, the government, press, 
and people of Italy followed with continually in- 
creasing watchfulness the diplomatic war between the 
two German governments, each of whom, by the 
middle of March, was accusing the other of making 
armed preparations. By the end of the month the 
armaments of Austria in Bohemia, and the counter 
armaments of Prussia, had fairly aroused the attention 
of the Italian public. The press advised the Govern- 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 101 

ment to keep a watchful eye upon what was going on 
in central Europe. " We cannot sufficiently recom- 
mend to our statesmen," wrote the P-erseveranza of 
Milan on the 26th of March, " that prudent audacity 
which holds itself ready for every eventuality, ready 
to seize every occasion that may be favourable to the 
completion of the national destinies, without compro- 
mising itself by useless demonstrations." This influ- 
ential and moderate organ of the Italian press, which, 
up to that time, had had but little belief in war 
breaking out between Austria and Prussia, continues 
in the same article to express its belief '" that perhaps 
the day is not far distant when fortune will smile on 
Italy, offering her a means of triumphing over her 
adversary/' The Italian and Prussian governments 
entered into negotiations with a view to concert a 
common action in case of war. General Lamarmora, 
the head of the cabinet of Florence, conducted the 
negotiation with ability and success, thus adding an- 
other important service to the many he had already 
rendered to the cause of Italy. In his despatch of 
the 3d of April, the General states the double object 
of the alliance, and the principles upon which it was 
based, according to the views of the Italian govern- 
ment. It was — "i°, To maintain, if necessary by arms, 
the proposals made by his Prussian Majesty for the 
reform of the federal constitution in conformity with 
the wants of the German nation; 2°, To obtain the 
cession to the kingdom of Italy of Italian territories 
subject to Austria." As to the principles upon which 
the alliance was based, the Italian statesman declares 



102 ESSAYS. 

it to be that of German and Italian nationality for 
the furtherance of liberal institutions in Germany and 
Italy. It is indeed earnestly to be desired that such 
may be the final result of the Prusso-Italian alliance, 
and war to the north as well as to the south of the 
Alps. The concluding portion of the despatch runs 
thus : — 

"Piedmont began in 1859 the work of liberating the 
Italian soil, with the noble aid of France. We trust that 
that work may be completed at no distant time by Italy — 
perhaps in a war of independence, fought side by side with 
that power which represents the future of the German 
people, in the name of an identical principle of nationality. 
Amongst the solutions which, in these last years especially, 
have been proposed as regards the Venetian question, this 
more than any other would enable us to remain consistent 
with our political and international position, and would 
preserve our national alliances, even the most distant. We 
shall, besides, be happy to aid Prussia in resisting the de- 
signs of the Austrian Empire, by placing herself resolutely 
at the head of the German national party, by calling together 
that Parliament which has been for so many years the desire 
of the nation, and securing in Germany, as has been done 
in Italy, the progress of liberal institutions, by the exclu- 
sion of Austria/' 

It is pleasant to see Italy thus pushing Prussia, as 
it were, into the path of progress, and bidding her 
remember that her real work was not mere self- 
aggrandizement, nor the humbling of a rival, but the 
far nobler one of uniting Germany together, and 
endowing her with a great national system, at once 
liberal and progressive. Nor can the correctness and 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 03 

elevation of these ideas of the cabinet of Florence be 
denied, if a large and comprehensive view be taken 
of the wants and aspirations of the German people ; 
although it must be owned that the course pursued 
by Prussian statesmen and Prussian diplomacy during 
the last three or four years has often been such as to 
dishonour the cause of German nationality and pro- 
gress. 

As regarded Venetia, the policy of the Italian minis- 
ters was perfectly consistent with the declarations 
continually and publicly made during the last six 
years by Italians of all classes and of all parties. 
Ever since the formation of the Italian kingdom, the 
government and the people, the parliament and the 
press, had made no secret of their determination to 
unite Venetia to the new kingdom, a union eagerly 
desired by the people of that province. They were 
willing enough to compass that end by negotiation 
and indemnity ; but if such means were not opened 
to them, they avowed very frankly that they should 
make use of other means whenever the occasion pre- 
sented itself. Austria, on the other hand, refused to 
come to any terms touching the cession of Venetia. 
It was hers by the treaties of 1815, and she intended 
to keep it. She cared nothing for the fact of Vene- 
tians having had no voice in those treaties, which, 
after the fashion of Campo-Formio, blotted out the 
ancient Venetian state from the map of Europe, and 
handed it over to Austria, because it seemed good to 
the conquerors that it should be so. In vain the 
wisest friends of Austria advised her to yield ; she 



104 ESSAYS. 

refused. They gently reminded her of her recent 
policy with regard to Denmark and the Duchies of 
the Elbe ; she turned a deaf ear to all such remon- 
strances. They warned her of the danger of a con- 
flict in which she ran the risk of being attacked at 
the same time by Prussian ambition and Italian 
patriotism ; she pointed to her army and to the Quad- 
rilateral. She had trusted to them in 1859, anc ^ the 
result was Solferino ; but that lesson was not enough. 
Again she trusted to them in 1866, and the result 
was — Koniggratz. 

This attitude on the part of Italy and Austria 
respectively takes away all real interest from the 
question which of the two powers first armed. The 
exact , point of time at which the respective arma- 
ments commenced, or Italian negotiations with Prussia 
began, furnishes admirable ground for diplomatic 
fencing. Two skilful practitioners in that art would 
be able to sustain a very able and almost endless 
defence of their respective clients upon such a ques- 
tion. But similar discussions have but little value as 
regards the real cause of the hostilities which broke 
out to the south of the Alps. That cause was the 
possession of Venetia by Austria. It was the ques- 
tion of treaties as against national independence. 
On the one side were the artificial rights created by 
the treaties of Campo-Formio and of Vienna, which 
for their own purposes disposed, each in their own 
way, of a people who had enjoyed centuries of a great 
and glorious independence, without deigning to con- 
sult that people ; on the other was the mighty senti- 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 105 

ment of national liberty, the profound conviction that 
the stranger must be ejected from every part of Italy, 
if Italy were to be indeed free. That conviction 
arose from no mere abstract principle, but from the 
bitter experience of centuries. The occupation of 
some portion or portions of Italy by one or more 
foreign powers was ever giving rise to the intervention 
of others. Germany, France, and Spain had made 
her the battle-field of their endless quarrels about 
Italian possessions. Her neighbours fomented her 
internal discords. Her petty governments were per- 
petually invoking the aid of the stranger to suit their 
own purposes. Such had been the fate of Italy up 
to the end of the eighteenth century ; the nineteenth 
has beheld her first under the dominion of imperial 
France, next under that of the Hapsbourgs. The 
curse of foreign domination had eaten into her very 
soul, and had aroused a deep and universal hatred of 
the strangers rule, such as is known to those alone 
who have been subjected for long years to its galling 
yoke. 

At length, the Italian policy inaugurated by Na- 
poleon III. in 1859 — a policy which, despite all its 
shortcomings, was truly noble, and really worthy of 
the ruler of a great people — gave Italy the opportu- 
nity of establishing her national independence. She 
turned that opportunity to such good account that 
friends and foes remained equally astounded at the 
results. The quarrels of the two German powers, 
who had hitherto united in oppressing her, offered 
her, in 1866, an opportunity of completing the work 



106 ESSAYS. 

of her unity and freedom. She hastened to seize 
upon it by forming an alliance with Prussia against 
Austria. A more compact and better-united Ger- 
many, under the direction of the Hohenzollerns, was 
the object of Count Bismarck ; the completion of 
Italian independence was that of the government 
and people of Italy. Austria determined to oppose 
both. She tried to break down the newly-formed 
alliance by disarming in Bohemia and arming to the 
full in Venetia. But the Prussian statesman was not 
the man to be blinded by so transparent a manoeuvre. 
He demanded a complete disarmament on the part 
of Austria on her southern as well as on her northern 
frontier. The latter refused, upon which all three 
powers placed their respective forces on a war foot- 
ing. France, England, and Russia endeavoured to 
bring about a Congress for the settlement of the 
three questions in dispute, — that of the Elbe Duchies, 
of Venetia, and the reform of the German Bund. 
Prussia and Italy accepted the proposal, the terms of 
which were carefully drawn up, so as not to wound 
the susceptibilities of Austria. This latter power, 
however, declined the proposal, unless a formal pro- 
mise was given beforehand that the Congress " should 
exclude from its deliberations every combination 
which should tend to give to any one of the states 
to-day invited to the Congress a territorial aggran- 
disement, or an augmentation of power." With such 
questions pending as those of Schleswig-Holstein and 
Venetia, such a proposition simply rendered all nego- 
tiation useless. The three intervening powers, France, 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 107 

England, and Russia, naturally took that view, and 
the proposed Congress fell to the ground. Austria, 
confident in her military strength, preferred an appeal 
to arms. 

On the 20th of June 1866, the King of Italy put 
forth a proclamation declaring war against Austria. 
In so far as it referred to the monarch's past devotion 
to the cause of Italian independence, to his desire to 
liberate Venice, to his determination to seize again 
the sword of Goito, Palestro, and San Martino, the 
proclamation was suited to the occasion ; but to 
refer in such a document to the armaments that had 
been made by Austria was a mistake. It was fitting 
enough that that question should be discussed in the 
despatches of diplomatists, but it had really little to 
do with the cause of the war, w r hich arose from the 
desire of the Venetians to be united to Italy, and the 
determination of the Italians to effect that union, 
thereby completing their national independence. 
Austria was determined to prevent that work ; Italy 
was equally determined to accomplish it. All the 
rest was a mere secondary question of time, policy, 
and opportunity. The ministers of the crown were, 
therefore, ill-advised in touching upon the question of 
armaments in a proclamation which bade the nation 
rally around the soldier-king, and called his people 
to arms in the name of the liberties and independence 
of their country. 

Never did such an appeal meet with a more unani- 
mous and enthusiastic reply from an entire people. 
The Parliament received with shouts of applause the 



108 ESSAYS. 

announcement that war had been declared against 
Austria. The Senate and the Chamber hastened to 
vote the special powers demanded by the govern- 
ment. The ranks of the army were speedily filled up 
by soldiers eager to bear a part in the war universally 
regarded as the final and victorious struggle for the 
independence of Italy. The National Guard has- 
tened to bear its part in the national armament. 
The bureaux for the enrolment of the volunteer corps 
were literally besieged by the youth, chiefly of the 
middle and lower classes, proud to enrol themselves 
under the command of Garibaldi. Among the young 
men of the upper classes, those who had quitted the 
army hastened to return to the military service ; 
many of those who had never entered it volunteered 
as common soldiers. Thus it was that some twenty 
or more young Neapolitans of rich and noble families 
entered in a body the regiment of the Guides. That 
of the Lancers of Aosta, quartered at Milan when the 
war broke out, received into its ranks over eighty 
recruits, all of whom were members either of the 
aristocracy or of the wealthy families of the Lombard 
capital. Nor were the two Italian provinces still 
subject to foreign rule behindhand in responding to 
their country's call. Upwards of 2000, belonging to 
the strip of territory which was then still garrisoned 
by the French in the interest of the Papal temporal 
power, joined the ranks of the regular army or those 
of the Garbaldians ; and among them were to be 
found not a few members of rich or aristocratic 
Roman families. The number of Venetians in the 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 109 

Italian army before the war amounted to about 
14,000 — a number further increased in 1866 by those 
who, escaping across the frontier, took up arms for the 
redemption of Venice, whose sons were still animated 
by that spirit which had led them eighteen years 
before to struggle single-handed against the return of 
Austrian despotism, with a devoted courage, not the 
less heroic because it was unsuccessful. Italians of 
every class vied with one another in sacrificing what- 
ever was most dear to them in their country's cause ; 
their lives, their wealth, their children, were freely 
devoted to the final and complete liberation of their 
native land from foreign thraldom. 

Yet, noble and heart-stirring as was this spirit of 
patriotic devotion and self-sacrifice which burst forth 
throughout the length and breadth of the land, it was 
not without its defects and dangers. That it should 
have begotten a feeling of general confidence was 
right and natural ; but that it should have passed 
beyond that limit, and produced overweening assur- 
ance, was much to be lamented. The young and 
high-spirited nation had the courage and enthusiasm 
of youth, but it had also its presumption. Of this 
charge the Italians cannot be acquitted ; and it is 
all the more to be regretted, because their cause 
was as righteous and as pure as ever roused a people 
to arms. There were many amongst them who drew 
in bright colours the future exploits of their army and 
navy, and some even talked of marching to join the 
Prussians at Vienna. They forgot that it would have 
been both good taste and good policy not to have 



110 ESSAYS. 

talked overmuch beforehand of what they were going 
to do. They were guilty of no slight fault, which 
brought with it its own punishment. Yet, in justice 
it must be added, that the fault arose not from under- 
rating their foe, but from the confidence arising from 
a deep conviction of the justice of their cause, and 
from the knowledge that the whole nation was pre- 
pared to support it by every possible sacrifice ; truths 
which led them to overlook the fact that courage 
and devotion, even in support of the most just of 
quarrels, must be united to good administration and 
able leadership in order to secure victory. Soldiers 
may be brave, and do their duty well, as did those of 
the young Italian army; but to gain battles they 
must be led by a chief who is not only upright and 
courageous, but who is also capable of planning a 
campaign skilfully, and of executing it well. Sailors 
may be as devoted as those on board the Palestro, 
who preferred to follow the example of their gallant 
captain, and perish with their ship rather than aban- 
don her, and so run the risk of her being captured by 
the enemy ; their officers may be as gallant as the 
one on board the Re d' Italia, who, when the enemy 
approached to seize the flag of the sinking vessel, 
only thinking (even in that terrible moment) of his 
country's honour and his own duty, fired on the ad- 
vancing foe, then tore down his ship's flag, and fas- 
tened it around his body, that, thus preserved from 
the enemy's hand, it might with him be saved or with 
him find a watery grave. Yet fleets manned even by 
such men will fail to win victories if placed under a 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. Ill 

commander in whom they feel no confidence, and 
whose conduct justified only too well the absence of 
that feeling on the part of those who served under 
him. 

The lesson which the Italians have received has 
been a bitter one ; but it has not been without good 
effects. They are themselves the severest critics of 
their own failures during the brief campaign of last 
year. They search resolutely into the causes of their 
defeats. In so doing they are right. It is the only 
honest and manly course — the only one worthy of a 
free people, who, instead of seeking to hide from 
themselves the truth as to past failures, are wise 
enough to study them and learn by them, so prepar- 
ing the way for success in the future. Thus it was 
that England repaired, towards it close, the series of 
blunders which marked the opening of the Crimean 
campaign, and showed in the power and promptitude 
with which she overcame the formidable Indian re- 
bellion a year or two later, that the severe lessons of 
the Russian war had not been studied in vain. So, 
too, the government and people of the United States, 
whose mistakes and failures at the beginning of the 
war against the Southern Secessionists afforded matter 
of much pleasantry to their European critics, finally 
succeeded in forming a powerful and efficient military 
organisation, which annihilated their enemy, changed 
foreign ridicule into something very like fear, and 
gave the laughers good reason to meditate upon the 
homely proverb, " He laughs best who laughs last." 

When the war broke out, Italy was able to bring 



112 ESSAYS. 

at once into the field rather more than 200,000 men 
ready to carry on active operations against the 
Austrians in Venetia. This force was divided into 
two armies of about equal strength, one of which, 
commanded by General Cialdini, had its head-quarters 
at Bologna, in order to operate on the Lower Po ; 
while the other, under the orders of General Lamar- 
mora, was destined to attack the Quadrilateral on 
the line of the Mincio. This latter army was com- 
posed of the 1st corps d'armee,. commanded by 
General Durando ; the 2d by General Cucchiari ; 
and the 3d by General Delia Rocca. The head- 
quarters of these three corps were respectively at 
Lodi, Cremona, and Piacenza before the actual out- 
break of hostilities ; their forward movement towards 
the Mincio was directed by the King in person and 
by General Lamarmora when the war actually broke 
out. Prince Humbert, the heir to the throne, and 
his brother, Prince Amadeus, accompanied the army 
of the Mincio, and took an active part in its opera- 
tions ; the eldest brother commanding the 16th divi- 
sion of the 3d corps d'armee, and the second a brigade 
of the 3d division of the 1st corps. The two young 
princes proved themselves true scions of the fighting 
House of Savoy, and displayed on the hard-fought 
field of Custoza that intrepid courage which has ever 
distinguished the warrior race from which they spring. 
To General Lamarmora's army was thus assigned 
the arduous task of making a direct attack against 
the most formidable military position in Europe by 
crossing the Mincio between the fortresses of Peschiera 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 113 

and Mantua, in order to take possession of the cluster 
of hills which occupy the north-west corner of the 
Quadrilateral, and command the plain lying between 
the Mincio and the Adige. The object of this move- 
ment was to cut off Peschiera from the three re- 
maining fortresses of Verona, Legnago, and Mantua, 
placing at the same time the Italian forces in posses- 
sion of the hills just mentioned, so as to establish 
them solidly in a strong position capable of being suc- 
cessfully defended against all attacks which might be 
made upon it by the Austrians issuing out of Verona. 
That done, the army of General Cialdini, whose head- 
quarters were transferred to Ferrara at the outbreak 
of hostilities, was to cross the Po and march north- 
ward upon Rovigo and Padua, or else form a junc- 
tion with General Lamarmora, as circumstances 
might direct. 

On the morning of the 20th June 1866, notice was 
given to the Austrians that, at the expiration of. 
three days, active hostilities would be commenced. 
On the 22d, General Lamarmora's head-quarters were 
at Canneto ; that night they were advanced to Cer- 
lungo, close to Goito, which lies on the right bank of 
the Mincio. Orders were given to cross that river, 
which formed the boundary between Venetia and the 
Italian kingdom, on the following morning, the 23d 
June. The troops which performed that operation 
were those of the 1st corps d'armeey commanded by 
General Durando (with the exception of the 2d divi- 
sion, under General Pianell, which remained on the 

right bank in the neighbourhood of Peschiera, to ob- 

H 



114 ESSAYS. 

serve that fortress) ; and the 3d corps d'armte, com- 
manded by General Delia Rocca ; together with the 
reserve division of cavalry, under General de Son- 
naz. 

As to the 2d corps d'artnge, commanded by General 
Cucchiari, two divisions, those of General Cosenz and 
Nunziante, remained on the right bank of the Mincio, 
and were pushed forward towards Mantua, to watch 
that strong place. The two other divisions of Gene- 
rals Angioletti and Longoni did not cross the Mincio 
until the morning of the 24th, but took no part in the 
action of that day. 

The 1st and 3d corps d'armee, which alone were en- 
gaged in the battle of Custoza of the 24th June 1866, 
were composed of the following divisions : — 
1st corps d'armee. General Durando : 

1st division, General Cerale. 

2d division, General Pianell, ordered to remain 
on the right bank of the Mincio, not far from 
Ponti, to watch Peschiera. 

3d division, General Brignone. 

5th division, General Sirtori. 
3d corps d'armee, General Delia Rocca : 

7th division, General Bixio. 

8th division, General Cugia. 

9th division, General Govone. 

1 6th division, Prince Humbert. 
Each division consisting of 16 battalions of infantry, 
2 battalions of the bersaglieri, and 3 batteries of ar- 
tillery, the actual fighting force of a division may be 
reckoned at 9000 men. The cavalry, under General 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 1 5 

de Sonnaz, consisted of 20 squadrons and 2 batteries, 
amounting to 2000 men and 12 guns. 

The 1st division of the 1st corps cTarmee was or- 
dered to cross the Mincio on the morning of the 23d 
by the bridge at Monzambano ; the 2d remained on 
the right bank, watching Peschiera ; the 3d effected its 
passage at Molini di Volta by means of two pontoon 
bridges ; the 5th crossed by the bridge of Borghetto. 

The 7th, 9th, and 16th divisions of the 3d corps 
cTarrnee, and the cavalry, passed the Mincio at Goito, 
and the 8th at Ferri, by a pontoon bridge thrown 
across the river at that place. 

This passage of the Mincio was effected without 
the slightest opposition from the Austrians, who had 
left untouched the regular bridges of Monzambano, 
Borghetto, and Goito. In consequence of this ap- 
parent inactivity of the enemy, General Lamarmora 
became unfortunately more than ever convinced that 
the Archduke Albert, who commanded the Austrian 
forces in Venetia, was on the other side of the Adige, 
and that he would offer no serious opposition to the 
Italian army while taking complete possession of the 
hills situated in the north-west angle of the Quadrila- 
teral between Peschiera and Verona. Orders were 
consequently given to the effect that at early dawn 
on the 24th of June, the 1st, 5th, and 3d divisions of 
the 1st corps dartnee were to march as follows: the 
1st division, General Cerale, by Monte Vento and 
Oliosi to Castelnovo, where the head-quarters of the 
1st corps were to be established; the 5th division, 
General Sirtori, by San Rocco di Palazzolo and San 



Il6 ESSAYS. 

Giorgio, in Salice, to Santa Giustina ; the 3d division, 
General Brignone, by Custoza and Sommacampagna 
to Sona. The 3d corps d'arme'e, with its four divisions 
of the 8th, General Cugia ; the 9th, General Govone ; 
the 7th, General Bixio ; and the 16th, Prince Humbert, 
marching in the plain, or skirting the hills on the 
right of the 1st corps d'armee y were to go forward 
until they finally occupied the line extending from 
Sona to Sommacampagna, Villafranca, and Mozze- 
cane. The cavalry were to take up their position 
just to the rear of the two last-named places at 
Quaderni. 

The 1st and a portion of the 3d corps d'armee 
were thus ordered to traverse a broken hilly country 
within the Quadrilateral, in sight of Verona itself, in 
order to occupy the long line which extends in a 
semicircle from Castelnovo to Santa Giustina, Sona, 
Sommacampagna, Villafranca, and Mozzecane. And 
ytt the Italian commander-in-chief had actually per- 
suaded himself that the Austrians would offer no 
opposition to such a movement, to be effected in such 
a field of operation. " But this forward march," he 
writes naively, in his report of the battle, " which it 
seemed was only to lead simply to taking up a posi- 
tion, changed soon after into a serious action along 
the whole front of our line/' As if it were the most 
wonderful thing in the world that the Archduke 
Albert, with his army in and around the great en- 
trenched camp of Verona, should come out at a 
moment's notice from that stronghold and attack his 
adversary suddenly while on the march among the 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 1 7 

hills which General Lamarmora fondly imagined he 
was going to take possession of without serious op- 
position. Assuredly it was not to so little purpose, 
as the Italian commander learned to his cost, that 
the Austrians had been for half a century in posses- 
sion of the famous Quadrilateral, had strengthened it 
by every means which military art could devise, and 
had made themselves thoroughly acquainted with 
every inch of its ground, with every road and bye- 
way, river and streamlet, with every hill and valley, 
with every variation of its surface, with every village, 
cluster of houses, or solitary building situated either 
in the plain or among the hills. 

The fact is, that the Archduke and his generals 
watched from their impregnable position at Verona 
the proceedings of their antagonists. No doubt the 
satisfaction of the Austrian commanders w T as great 
when they saw the Italian army of operation, rather 
over 200,000 strong, divided into two distinct and 
equal corps entirely separated from one another, thus 
giving the Austrians the chance of attacking each 
corps singly, by issuing out from their strong position 
in and around Verona at the moment they judged 
most opportune for doing so. When, then, the Arch- 
duke found that one of the Italian armies was cross- 
ing the Mincio, he determined to attack the assailants. 
He knew well that the Italians must detach consider- 
able forces from their main body, as they did, in order 
to mask Peschiera and Mantua, thus enabling him 
to meet them on equal terms upon a battlefield so 
well known to the Austrians as that between Peschiera 



118 ESSAYS. 

and Verona. If the Italians were repulsed or beaten, 
they had the consolation of knowing that they had a 
river in their rear and a hostile fortress on each flank ; 
if the Austrians met with a reverse they had the very 
different consolation of having simply to take refuge 
in Verona, whose multiplied defences afforded secure 
shelter to their retreating columns. Surely, then, a 
general undertaking such a movement as that which 
the Italian commander-in-chief attempted to execute, 
should have set about the task, not with the assurance 
that he would not be attacked, but with the assurance 
that he might be attacked at any moment, and that 
he would very probably meet with determined oppo- 
sition. Nor should any reports that the Austrians 
were on the other side of the Adige, or appeared to 
be preparing no movement, have lulled General La- 
marmora into security, inasmuch as the position of 
Verona, which is the junction of three branches of 
railway, and the nature of its fortifications, which 
make it a vast fortified camp, enabled the Austrians 
to change their plans at a moment's notice, according 
to the proceedings of their adversary, and come out 
upon him suddenly just when and where he least ex- 
pected an attack. Such appears to be the conclusion 
that should have been drawn from all the circum- 
stances of the case when duly considered either from 
the military point of view, or from the more homely 
one of common-sense. 

On the afternoon of the 23d of June the Austrians 
commenced their advance. Early on the following 
morning (the 24th) their forces, consisting of the divi- 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 1 9 

sion of reserve (Ruprecht) forming their extreme right, 
the 5 th corps d'armee, a brigade of the 7th corps, and 
the 9th corps, with their cavalry on their extreme left 
on the plain near Ganfardine, were in possession of 
the hills extending from Mongabia to San Giorgio in 
Salice and Sommacampagna ; to the left of which 
latter place, in the plain below, was their cavalry sup- 
ported by artillery. 

Thus the Italian army on the southern portion of 
the hills marching in a northerly direction towards 
the positions which its various divisions were ordered 
to take up, met half-way the Austrian army, which, 
from the northern portion, of the hills, was marching 
in a southerly direction. This hilly country is tra- 
versed by the little river Tione, which flows in a 
south-south-easterly direction. 

Instead, then, of taking unopposed possession of 
these hills, General Lamarmora found himself unex- 
pectedly engaged along his whole front, in the midst 
of them, and in the midst of a march in which bag- 
gage-trains stopped in more than one instance the 
advance and impeded the movements of his troops, 
so unhappily rooted was his conviction " that this 
forward movement was only to take up a position." 
In other words, the Archduke surprised General 
Lamarmora, and gave him battle precisely when the 
latter believed that such would not be the case. 
There is no other conclusion to be drawn from the 
Italian commanders own report. The fact redounds 
but little to his foresight and capacity ; it proves, on 
the other hand, that the Archduke knew how to turn 



120 ESSAYS. 

the formidable position of Verona to the best possible 
account, by leaving it suddenly and attacking his 
enemy just at the time and place in which he least 
expected such an attack. 

The battle began on the extreme right of the 
Italian army about 6 A.M., and commenced by an 
attack directed chiefly against the 1 6th division, com- 
manded by Prince Humbert. The division of General 
Bixio was on the left of the Prince, that of General 
Cugia a long way to the rear, and that of General Go- 
vone far away to the rear again. Soon after the 
Austrian artillery had opened fire, Prince Humbert's 
division was suddenly charged by a large force of ca- 
valry. The Parma brigade, which was in front, formed 
quickly into squares, within one of which, that of the 
fourth battalion of the 49th, was the Prince and part 
of his staff. Twice the onslaught of the Austrian ca- 
valry was impetuously renewed and twice repelled. 
The division of General Bixio deployed and joined in 
repulsing the various attacks of the enemy. All the 
efforts of the Austrians completely failed in this quar- 
ter, and severe loss was inflicted upon them. The two 
divisions of Generals Bixio and Prince Humbert, be- 
longing to the 3d corps cTarmieoi General Delia Roc- 
ca, maintained their positions throughout the day ; 
nor were they again molested. As will be seen here- 
after, they were most unhappily left inactive during 
the rest of the day, although a fierce struggle was 
carried on for hours along the hills around Custoza, 
which formed the central and decisive point of the 
battle. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 121 

But matters proceeded unfavourably to the Italians 
upon their left at Oliosi ; close to which place, the 
first division of the 1st corps d'armee first came in 
contact with the Austrians. This division, com- 
manded by General Cerale, instead of crossing the 
Mincio, as it was ordered to do, at Monzambano, 
descended the river to Valeggio, and crossed the river 
at that point, where the 5th division, under General 
Sirtori, was effecting its passage over the Mincio. 
Hence much confusion and loss of time. Besides 
which, the vanguard of the 5th division, on arriving 
at Fornelli, instead of preceding its own division in 
the direction of San Rocco di Palazzolo, followed the 
high road towards Oliosi, in front of General Cerale's 
division (the 1st), which was behindhand in its move- 
ment, owing to its having descended the right bank 
of the river in order to cross it at Valeggio. The 5th 
division followed the route assigned it in the direction 
of San Rocco di Palazzolo. Its advancing columns 
first came into contact with the enemy near the farm 
buildings of the Pernisa, close to the little river Tione, 
its second line occupying the heights behind, at Santa 
Lucia del Tione. 

The 1st division, under General Cerale, advancing 
in column along the high road from Valeggio to 
Oliosi, came upon the Austrians just beyond that 
place on the rising ground of Mongabia. General 
Villarey, who commanded the foremost brigade of 
the Italian division, seeing the Austrians extended 
along his front, began quickly to deploy his troops 
in order to attack the enemy, when he received from 



122 ESSAYS. 

his superior, General Cerale, the command to continue 
the advance in column, as his orders were to take up 
his position at Castelnovo. General Cerale, impressed 
with the conviction that the Austrians (as General 
Lamarmora, the commander-in-chief, declared) would 
offer no opposition to the march of the Italian army, 
thought that his subordinate had but to deal with 
some of the enemy's skirmishers. He soon found out 
his mistake, which cost him the lives of many brave 
men and very nearly his own. General Villarey 
obeyed the order to continue his advance in column, 
predicting only too truly the fatal consequences, as 
turning to his son, who was by his side, he said — 
" On nous envoie a la boucherie. Allons-nous faire 
tuer en gentilhomme." * Then leading on his men, 
the gallant officer continued his advance along the 
high road. The Italians moving forward in column 
became the focus of the fire and attacks of the enemy 
who was on their flanks and to their front, while they 
themselves, marching in column, could offer but an 
ineffectual resistance. General Villarey was killed, 
General Cerale wounded, and the Italians were finally 
driven back in confusion with heavy loss. General 
Durando, who commanded the 1st corps d'armee, 
upon learning how ill matters were going with 
the Cerale division, hastened to the front with the 
2d, 8th, and 13th battalions of the Bersaglieri, four, 
batteries, and the Lancers of Aosta. These troops, 
posted on the rising ground between Monte Vento, 

* "They are sending us to the slaughter-house. Well, let us go 
and die like gentlemen." 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 23 

Monte Magrino, and the Colle Lanzetta, offered an 
effectual resistance to the advance of the enemy. It 
was during this part of the battle that General 
Durando was wounded and had to leave the field. 

But that which especially contributed to check the 
progress of the Austrians was the movement made 
by General Pianell, who commanded the 2d division. 
When from his position on the right bank of the 
Mincio, in the neighbourhood of Ponti, he perceived 
from the heavy and continued firing on the other 
side, that, contrary to General Lamarmora's expecta- 
tions, a great battle had begun, he advanced towards 
the river, and upon finding that the 1st division was 
being driven back in disorder, he at once took the 
initiative, boldly crossed the Mincio, attacked the 
Austrians in flank, checked their advance, and cap- 
tured a number of prisoners. In vain the Austrians 
directed their attacks against General Pianell's forces, 
admirably handled and directed by their able com- 
mander. He preserved his menacing position until 
seven in the evening, thus saving the extreme left 
of the Italian army from what might have proved 
an irreparable disaster, and enabling them, when they 
finally retreated upon Vallegio, about five P.M., to 
do so without pursuit on the part of the enemy. 
General Sirtori took command of the 1st corps (Tar- 
mee after General Durando had been wounded and 
forced to leave the field. Owing to the severe re- 
pulse of General Cerale's division, the 5th — that of 
General Sirtori — had to fall back from the Pernisa to 
its second line at Santa Lucia del Tione. 



124 ESSAYS. 

Whilst this struggle was going on on the left of the 
Italian line from the morning until 5 P.M. against the 
Austrian infantry reserve of Ruprecht and the 5 th 
corps d'armee of the Austrians, a yet fiercer contest 
raged throughout the whole day along the hills close 
to Custoza, which formed the central scene of action 
and the key of the whole position. This part of the 
battle was sustained first by the 3d division of Gene- 
ral Brignone, belonging to the 1st corps d'armee, and 
afterwards by the 8th and 9th divisions of the 3d 
corps, commanded respectively by General Cugia 
and General Govone. These three divisions bore the 
whole struggle at the centre against the Austrian 9th 
corps darmee and the brigade Scudier of the 7th corps. 

The 3d division — that of General Brignone— was 
conducted by General Lamarmora himself, about 7 
A.M., to take possession of Monte Torre and Monte 
Croce, heights which lie a little to the right of the 
hill on which Custoza stands. The commander-in- 
chief had the intention of pushing on this division to 
Sommacampagna, but found the Austrians in force 
upon the opposing heights of the Berettara, thus bar- 
ring the further advance of the Brignone division. 
The numerous artillery of the Austrians, who covered 
the hills in front of the Berettara between Monte 
Godio and Staffalo, inflicted heavy loss on General 
Brignone's troops, after which they were attacked by 
the enemy with a view to dislodge them from Monte 
Torre and Monte Croce. An arduous struggle en- 
sued, during which Prince Amadeus, who commanded 
a brigade of the division, was wounded while leading 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 25 

his men to the charge, as was also General Gozani, 
who commanded a brigade of the Sardinian grena- 
diers. After an obstinate fight General Brignone 
was obliged to fall back before the numerous forces 
brought up to the attack by the Archduke Albert, 
who rightly judged that the hills around Custoza 
formed the key of the whole position ; whoever got 
final possession of them forced his enemy to retire. 
The eastern slopes of the hill of Custoza were still 
held by some companies of the grenadiers. These 
troops fought with a courage and tenacity that would 
have done honour to the best corps of any of the old 
armies of Europe. They were still in possession of 
their position when the divisions of Generals Govone 
and Cugia, ordered up by General Lamarmora, at 
length came upon the scene of action, which, how- 
ever, they did not do, unfortunately, until after Gene- 
ral Brignone had fallen back, about 1 1 A.M. 

But before describing the successful counter-attack 
directed against the Austrians around Custoza by 
Generals Govone and Cugia, a few words must be 
said touching an incident that occurred in this part 
of the day's fighting, which strikes the ordinary 
reader with astonishment. General Lamarmora, in 
his second report " on the military operations of the 
23d and 24th of June/' after describing the hard fight- 
ing which resulted in the retirement of the 3d divi- 
sion (Brignone), and before describing the successful 
counter-attack of the 8th and 9th divisions (Cugia 
and Govone), says : " I went in person to Goito to 
secure that position in case of retreat, and to prepare 



126 ESSAYS. 

to bring up the troops of the 2d corps (Tarmee ; " . . . . 
that is, the divisions of Generals Angioletti and Lon- 
goni, who, however, never did come up. Now, Goito 
lies some six or seven miles to the rear of Custoza. 
The battle, it must be remembered, was raging along 
the whole line. On the Italian left, at Oliosi, the 
success of the Austrians was being effectually checked 
by the admirable movements of General Pianell ; on 
the right at Villafranca they had wholly failed in their 
attacks upon the divisions of Prince Humbert and 
General Bixio, in front of whom it is important to 
remark, as will presently be seen, General Lamar- 
mora says the enemy had left but " insignificant 
forces ; " at the centre a deadly struggle was being 
carried on between the Archduke, who was making 
every effort to possess himself of the hills around 
Custoza, and the division of General Brignone, who 
was straining every nerve to prevent the enemy gain- 
ing such an advantage. At length, after much hard 
fighting, General Brignone was forced back. Gene- 
rals Govone and Cugia were coming up, according to 
the commander-in-chiefs orders, but had not yet ar- 
rived. And it is about this time that General La- 
marmora says that he went off in person to Goito, 
some six or seven miles to the rear. For what pur- 
pose ? To see that all was right in case of retreat, 
and to prepare to bring up the two divisions of the 
2d corps d'armee, which, however, never took any part 
in the battle, although it lasted some twelve hours. 
Surely what the commander-in-chief went to do at 
Goito could have been as well and much more appro- 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF l866. I 27 

priately done by an officer of his staff. Surely it was 
of the utmost importance that the commanding gene- 
ral should have been at Custoza, directing operations 
at that vital central point against which his adversary 
was .making repeated and desperate attacks. If 
aides-de-camp and staff-officers are not used under 
such circumstances to see that all is right in the rear 
and to order up fresh troops, thus enabling the com- 
mander-in-chief to direct the movements of his sub- 
ordinates on the actual field of action, it is hard to 
see for what purpose aides-de-camp and staff-officers 
exist at all. 

But to return to the counter-attack of the 9th 
division, under General Govone, sustained by the 
8th, under General Cugia. Their task was a difficult 
one. They, however, succeeded in establishing them- 
selves on Monte Torre and Monte Croce. Some 
companies of grenadiers continued to hold the east- 
ern slopes of the hill of Custoza. The Austrians were 
in possession of Custoza itself, of Monte Belvedere, 
which lies close to it, and commands the whole 
position, of Monte Godio and Monte Staffalo. 
General Govone, seeing the necessity of re-taking 
Custoza, opened fire upon the Austrians who occu- 
pied it, and at length carried it at the point of 
the bayonet. This success was gained by the in- 
trepid attack of the 34th Bersaglieri, united to the 
grenadiers, who had been disputing inch by inch 
the possession of Custoza. The enemy attacked in 
return, but were repulsed. The 51st regiment was 
sent forward to aid in maintaining the conquered 



128 ESSAYS. 

position. But the adjacent Monte Belvedere was 
still in the hands of the enemy. General Govone, 
fully alive to the vital importance of occupying that 
commanding position directed against the enemy's 
forces which held it, a sustained and heavy fire, 
which inflicted upon them severe losses, and Monte 
Belvedere was finally carried by assault about 3 P.M., 
by the 34th Bersaglieri, the 51st, and a battalion of 
the 35th. But the Archduke was as well aware as 
his opponents of the vital importance of the position 
he had thus lost. The Austrian commander, there- 
fore, returned to the attack as soon as he was in 
force to do so. Then commenced one of the fiercest 
struggles on record. The steady valour of the old 
Austrian legions, and the devoted courage of the 
soldiers of the young Italian army, met in fair and 
deadly strife. The result of the contest, sustained 
on both sides with the greatest courage and endur- 
ance, was for some time doubtful, but the remainder 
of the 35th regiment having come up, it was at 
length decided in favour of the Italians. The Aus- 
trians were driven back to a considerable distance 
in disorder. " At 3.30 P.M.," writes General Lamar- 
mora, in his report, "the day seemed gained, at 
least at this important point." The Archduke 
Albert says : — 

" Despite all the efforts of the 7 th and 9th corps d'armee, 
up to 3 p.m. we had not succeeded in taking Custoza. I 
therefore accorded to my troops, worn out by the burning 
heat and by the efforts made in the struggle, a moment's 
repose, and then ordered the 7th corps, sustained by a 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 29 

brigade of the 5th corps, to make a last effort to take 
Custoza, defended by the enemy with obstinacy and great 
valour." 

It was, in truth, the critical moment of the day, 
for whoever held final possession of Custoza and 
the adjacent Monte Belvedere, compelled his adver- 
sary to retreat. General Govone knew it well, and 
saw that the Austrians were as well aware of it 
as he was. He had therefore sent several times to 
his superior, the commander of the 3d corps, General 
Delia Rocca, to urge him to send with all promp- 
titude reinforcements, as he, General Govone, could 
not hold his own without ; for the Austrians were 
bringing up every available man to carry the all- 
important position, for the possession of which so 
deadly a struggle was raging. General Delia Rocca 
replied that he could not do so, as he had orders to 
hold Villafranca. The general had, however, at his 
immediate command, the two divisions of General 
Bixio and Prince Humbert, with but a very incon- 
siderable force of the enemy to his front, as General 
Lamarmora states. How inconsiderable, a reconnais- 
sance of the cavalry attached to the 3d corps, d'armee 
would have let its commander know. 

General Delia Rocca had at his disposal for this 
purpose a brigade of cavalry, consisting of fifteen 
squadrons, and the reserve under General Sonnaz 
of 2000 men. This body of troops, with the excep- 
tion of three squadrons of the Alessandrian light 
horse, were kept completely inactive the whole day. 
Twice Prince Humbert sent to his superior, General 



130 ESSAYS. 

Delia Rocca, to know if he might not lead his divi- 
sion to aid Generals Govone and Cugia, who were 
maintaining so gallant a fight on the hills of Custoza 
and Monte Belvedere, and twice he received orders 
to remain where he was. Indeed, General Lamar- 
mora says in his report that the two divisions of 
General Bixio and Prince Humbert remained all 
day in the same position. There were, besides, near 
Roverbella, the two divisions of Generals Angioletti 
and Longoni, of the 2d coi'ps cTarmee, who were never 
brought up to take part in the action. General La- 
marmora's report affirms that the commander of the 
3d corps, General Delia Rocca, " thought of" bringing 
up the two last-named divisions. It would have been 
better if he had done so instead of only thinking- 
about it. Happily for the 1st corps of the Italian 
army, General Pianell not only thought of crossing 
the Mincio, but actually did so ; and what is more, 
took that bold initiative on his own responsibility. 

It was well, indeed, for the Austrians that the 
commander of the 3d corps of the Italian army 
was not a man of the stamp of General Pianell. 
Had that corps been under the orders of a general 
of his quickness of perception, and of his resolution 
in action, General Govone would assuredly not have 
had to reiterate his demands for reinforcements. A 
well-directed reconnaissance made by the cavalry 
attached to the 3d corps at Villafranca, would 
have soon let its commander know that he had but 
" insignificant forces " of the enemy to his front, 
and the obvious conclusion would have been, that 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 131 

the Austrians were bringing their main strength to 
bear against the central position of Custoza. Gene- 
ral Bixio's division, and a brigade of Prince Hum- 
bert's, would have been well up in time to maintain 
the all-important positions of Custoza and Monte 
Belvedere, so gallantly won by the divisions of 
Generals Govone and Cugia. Nor would the divi- 
sions of Generals Angioletti and Longoni have been 
left idle the livelong day in the plain between Rover- 
bella and Goito. 

As it was, the Archduke Albert, about 4 P.M., 
gathered all his available forces well in hand in order 
to make " a last effort," and then launched them 
against Monte Belvedere and Custoza. General 
Govone did all that lay within his power to repel the 
overwhelming attack, to aid him in which no rein- 
forcements arrived. At length his division, which 
had been engaged for some four hours in severe and 
continuous fighting, was forced to yield the positions 
it had so bravely won, and the Austrians regained 
possession of them. General Cugia retired from 
Monte Torre and Monte Croce, no longer tenable 
after the loss of Monte Belvedere. The Italians 
retreated, fighting as they fell back ; nor was it until 
towards 7 P.M., as the Archduke says in his report, 
that he obtained final possession of Custoza. 

The hills all around this latter village, which formed 
the commanding positions of the field of battle, being 
thus in the enemy's hands, General Lamarmora deemed 
it wise, if not necessary, to abandon Villafranca. The 
whole Italian army thus fell back upon the Mincio ; 



132 ESSAYS. 

the divisions of the 1st corps d'armee towards Valeg- 
gio, and those of the 3d corps towards Goito. The 
Austrians made little or no effort to pursue their 
retiring foe. Themselves worn out with the hard 
struggle, which had continued throughout the long 
summers day beneath a burning sun, they were in no 
condition to pursue or harass their retreating enemy ; 
and, fearing to see the attack renewed, they flung up 
earthworks in the neighbourhood of Custoza. The 
Italian retreat was covered towards Valeggio by a 
portion of the 1st corps, and especially by the flank 
position taken up by General Pianell, who did not 
quit it until seven in the evening. The 3d corps 
(Tarmee, in withdrawing from Custoza and Villafranca 
to Goito, was covered in its retreat by the cavalry, 
and by the division of General Bixio. The latter re- 
pelled without difficulty such efforts as the enemy's 
cavalry attempted to make in order to disturb the 
retreating Italian columns. The recrossing of the 
Mincio was effected unharassed by the Austrians. 
On the 25th of June the whole Italian army was 
again on the right bank of that river. The 1st corps 
of General Durando was at Volta and Cavriana ; * the 
3d corps of General Delia Rocca and the cavalry at 
Cerlungo ; the two divisions of Generals Angioletti 
and Longoni of the 2d corps were at Goito. 

Such was the battle of Custoza of the 24th June 

1866, gallantly disputed for twelve hours by the 

soldiers of the two contending armies. The ultimate 

success on that hard-fought field rested with the 

* Cavriana is about 5 miles north-west of Volta. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 33 

Austrians, whose disciplined legions and better gene- 
ralship succeeded at last in overmatching the devo- 
tion and courage of the young Italian army, whose 
honest and upright chief had done so much in the 
work of its organisation, but who displayed so little 
capacity either for conducting a campaign, or for 
handling effectively the various divisions of a large 
army during an arduous and protracted battle. The 
numbers of each army on the field actually en- 
gaged amounted to about 75,000 men. The Italians 
lost in killed, wounded, and prisoners 8175 men, 
according to the detailed account of the losses 
incurred by the various divisions ; they also left 
behind them a few pieces of artillery which had been 
damaged during the engagement. A statement in 
the O ester reichische Zeitschrift of Vienna gives the 
Austrian loss at 7100, including more than 1300 
prisoners, the greater part of whom fell into the 
hands of General Pianell. 

The Archduke Albert and the generals under him 
deserve praise for the rapidity with which they issued 
out of Verona when assured that General Lamarmora 
had crossed the Mincio. By this prompt movement 
they surprised the Italian general on the march when 
he fancied that he was not going to be attacked. 
During the actual battle, also, the Archduke dis- 
played more capacity than his opponent. Neither 
the Austrian success against the Italian left at Oliosi, 
nor the failure to make any impression against the 
Italian right at Villafranca, diverted the Archduke's 
attention from the vital points of Monte Belvedere 



134 ESSAYS. 

and Custoza. Against them he directed his" utmost 
efforts : to win them he strained every nerve. He 
seems to have perceived at once that they must be 
won, or he must retire ; and that, if he won them, 
then his adversary must retire. He did, therefore, all 
that, lay in his power to gain possession of those vital 
positions, and his persevering energy was, after a long 
and desperate struggle, crowned with success. 

In examining the unprecedentedly short campaign 
of the summer of 1866, several matters of much 
interest come out as regards the Italian army so 
recently formed. The soldiers who composed it did 
their duty well, and fought with courage and endur- 
ance. It was also shown that the fusion of its different 
elements, composed of the inhabitants of all the 
various provinces of the newly-formed kingdom, had 
been thoroughly effected — a result due in no slight 
degree to General Lamarmora, who with others has 
laboured so earnestly and so successfully during the 
last six years at the organisation of the Italian army. 
Every incident of the protracted battle of the 24th of 
June showed that between the soldiers of one part of 
Italy and of another there was no greater difference 
to be found than that which exists in all armies — 
French, Austrian, or English. The officers bear una- 
nimous testimony to the discipline and courage of 
their men, and their desire to measure themselves 
again against the enemy after the unsuccessful battle 
of Custoza. To this testimony must be added that 
of the Austrians themselves, who rendered a just 
tribute to the fighting qualities of their opponents. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 35 

This appears not only from the Archduke's report, 
but also from the language held by the Austrian 
officers to those of the Italians who were made 
prisoners during the campaign. Speaking of the 
military qualities of the soldiers, an Italian officer 
said to the writer of these pages : — " If all our gene- 
rals had understood and done their work as well as 
all our men did theirs, the battle of the 24th would 
have been an Italian, and not an Austrian success." 

As to the mistakes made in the planning and 
execution of the Italian campaign, it may be said 
that such errors occur in all wars, and that the mili- 
tary men of all nations have their share of blunders 
to answer for. It is true, also, that the generals of 
Italy had an arduous task before them, namely, that 
of attacking an army composed of the troops of one 
of the oldest of European military powers in posses- 
sion of the strongest military position in Europe, 
which since 1859 had been further strengthened by 
every means which modern art could devise. In fact, 
Austria had expended, and was expending, millions 
in adding to the strength of the already mighty 
Quadrilateral. It is, however, good for the Italians 
themselves to consider the mistakes they committed, 
and to study the various criticisms which have been 
made upon their military operations of the past 
year. 

Having, as they had, rather more than 200,000 
men available for attacking Venetia, it was surely a 
mistake to divide that force into two armies of equal 
strength, completely separated from each other, one 



136 ESSAYS. 

of which, attacking the Quadrilateral in front on the 
line of the Mincio, was necessarily obliged to leave 
whole divisions to watch the fortresses of Mantua and 
Peschiera. The Italian commanders thus offered to 
the Austrians, who had never more than 80,000 men 
to bring into the field, the opportunity of giving 
battle on their own ground within the Quadrilateral, 
with numbers equal to that of the Italian army on 
the actual field of battle — an opportunity which the 
Archduke hastened to profit by. The reverse of 
Custoza must have brought to the minds of the Italian 
generals the words of one of the ablest of their num- 
ber, General Fanti, who died in 1865, and who, feeling 
his health beginning to fail, used to say, " God grant 
I may live long enough to persuade my brother 
generals not to attack the Quadrilateral in front, but 
to turn it." 

Admitting, however, the plan of campaign actually 
adopted, it was surely most hazardous of General 
Lamarmora to attempt taking up so extended a line 
as that reaching from Castelnovo to Santa Giustina, 
Sona, Sommacampagna, Ganfardine, Villafranca, and 
Roverbella, without a second line, without a large 
reserve, with the Mincio in his rear, and a hostile 
fortress on each flank. The French, in 1859, with a 
much larger force, deemed it prudent to hold a much 
less extended line upon this very ground. In order 
to take up the position selected by General Lamar- 
mora, his army had to traverse a broken undulating 
country, within sight of the great entrenched camp 
of Verona, out of which the Austrians could come at 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF i860. 1 37 

a moment's notice — as they did — or wait until he had 
taken up his too extended position, and then throw 
their whole weight on some one given point, to oppose 
which movement General Lamarmora had kept no 
reserve force at hand. That he had grounds for sup- 
posing that the Archduke was not in a position to 
attack on the 24th, may, no doubt, have been the 
case ; but how General Lamarmora could have per- 
suaded himself of the certainty, or almost certainty, 
that he would not be attacked, it is difficult to under- 
stand. There is no trace of his having concerted a 
plan of action with the generals under him in case of 
their being attacked while marching to take up the 
positions assigned to them ; no strong reconnaissance 
was made in advance which would have given timely 
warning of impending danger. The divisions of the 
army marched into the Quadrilateral with consider- 
able distances separating several of them, with bag- 
gage and auxiliary trains, with almost as little pre- 
caution as if they were going to change garrison, 
instead of entering the strongest military position in 
Europe, within sight of Verona itself! More than 
once General Lamarmora speaks in his report of carts 
and baggage obstructing the movements of his troops. 
But did not such untoward circumstances arise from 
the manner in which the advance was made, in the 
full conviction that the Austrians were not going to 
attack, but were obliging enough to wait until the 
Italians had taken full possession of the whole semi- 
circle of hills from Castelnovo to Sommacampagna and 
Custoza, as well as of Villafranca, in the plain below ? 



138 ESSAYS. 

Surprised on his march — as General Lamarmora 
admits being — he fails to display that quickness of 
perception and sure coup d'ceil, which sees at a glance 
what must be done under the unexpected circum- 
stances, discerns instantly the vital point to be won. 
or maintained, and brings to bear upon it every avail- 
able resource. He seems to have had but a partial 
idea of the importance of Custoza and Monte Belve- 
dere ; true, he brings up the Brignone division to 
the hills of Monte Torre and Monte Croce, close to 
Custoza, and orders up reinforcements to support it ; 
but instead of waiting to see them come up, and 
directing in person the great central struggle, bring- 
ing every available man to bear upon this key of the 
whole battle-field, he rides off to Goito, some six or 
seven miles to the rear, to do work which he should 
have sent his aides-de-camp to perform. 

General Delia Rocca also showed himself incapable 
of dealing with an unexpected emergency, even when 
the course to be taken was pointed out to him. In 
vain General Govone, fully alive to the greatness of 
the occasion, reiterates his demands to General Delia 
Rocca for further support ; in vain Prince Humbert 
begs to be allowed to aid the divisions of Generals 
Cugia and Govone. General Delia Rocca replies, 
that he has orders to hold Villafranca, and keeps the 
divisions of General Bixio and Prince Humbert there 
the entire day, although they had before them a 
most inconsiderable force of the enemy ever after 
the attack made upon them in the early morning, 
as General Lamarmora says in his report, and as 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 39 

General Delia Rocca might have ascertained had he 
ordered his cavalry to make a reconnaissance to his 
front. As it was, he satisfied himself with holding 
Villafranca; kept two divisions of infantry and 15 
squadrons of cavalry, with 42 guns, in the same posi- 
tions they had held in the morning, doing nothing 
all the remainder of the day, and contented himself 
with thinking about ordering up the divisions of 
Generals Angioletti and Longoni, who, however, 
never appeared. In consequence, Generals Govone 
and Cugia did not receive the reinforcements so 
urgently needed and demanded ; they were, there- 
fore, obliged to give up Monte Belvedere and 
Custoza, which they had won. The Austrians thus 
regained possession of them, and the Italian army 
had to retreat ; it is ordered to recross the Mincio, 
which it does without difficulty, the enemy making 
no attempt to harass it during that operation. 

But if there were blunders committed by some of 
the Italian generals, there was considerable ability 
displayed by others. Generals Govone and Cugia 
directed with great skill and energy their successful 
counter-attack upon Custoza and Monte Belvedere, 
of whose importance they were fully aware. General 
Bixio was deservedly praised for the manner in which 
he covered the retreat of the 3d corps d'armee. Colonel 
Bonelli commanded with great ability and effect the 
batteries which, in the neighbourhood of Monte Vento 
and Monte Magrino, were brought up to check the 
advance of the Austrians, after the severe repulse of 
General Cerale's division. Colonel Boni displayed no 



140 ESSAYS. 

little skill and great tenacity in maintaining through- 
out the day, with two battalions of grenadiers, his 
hold on the slopes of the hill of Custoza. Colonel 
Strada, with three squadrons of the Alessandrian light 
horse, drove back a larger force of the celebrated 
Hungarian hussars during the attack upon Prince 
Humbert's division, near Villafranca, in the early 
morning of the 24th. 

But the Italian general whose conduct on that day 
deserves special praise, and who gave proof of a high 
order of military capacity, was General Count Pianell. 
Placed with his division on the right bank of the 
Mincio, he no sooner perceived that, contrary to the 
commander-in-chief's expectations, a great battle had 
begun, than he moved his forces towards the river, 
and when aware of the repulse of the 1st division he 
crossed over to the left bank on his own responsibi- 
lity. By this bold initiative, promptly taken and 
ably executed, he effectually checked the advance of 
the Austrians, and inflicted upon them severe loss 
by this flank attack. Nor could any efforts of which 
the enemy were capable succeed in driving him from 
his menacing position, which he held until seven P.M., 
thus covering the retreat of the 1st and 5 th divisions 
upon Valeggio. 

General Pianell displayed in the very trying cir- 
cumstances in which he was placed not only the 
quickness of perception which sees in a moment what 
is best to be done, and then proceeds to do it with 
promptitude and ability, but also that high moral 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 141 

courage which does not hesitate to take upon itself 
heavy responsibility in the performance of an arduous 
duty suddenly rendered necessary by unlooked-for 
danger. It is an interesting fact, that the gallant 
commander who thus distinguished himself was a 
Neapolitan never before engaged in actual war, but 
who had diligently employed his time, unknown to 
the world at large, in the close and careful study of 
military science. General Pianell now commands the 
important military department whose headquarters 
are at Verona. He will doubtless continue to hold 
a high place amongst those who have to regulate the 
military affairs of his country, or who may have here- 
after to plan and execute the future operations of her 
army. 

The necessity of being thoroughly and scientifically 
acquainted with the art of war in all its varied 
branches and details cannot be too much impressed 
upon the officers of the young Italian army. It is 
not simply by mere personal courage on the field of 
battle that military operations are well carried out 
and victories won. If such results are to be gained, 
courage and devotion must be supplemented by that 
scientific knowledge which persevering study alone 
can give. What brilliant results may be obtained by 
generals and officers who have thus studied, even 
when having had but little practical experience of 
war, is exemplified in the case of Prussia, who over- 
threw in a moment her powerful antagonists, and in 
a brief campaign of three or four weeks crushed their 



142 ESSAYS. 

armies, broke up the old German Confederation, and 
dictated peace to the great military empire of Austria 
within sight of its capital. 

The errors committed by General Lamarmora in 
conducting the operations of the army of the Mincio, 
which have been sharply criticised by military autho- 
rities, have been recalled in these pages because truth 
demanded the performance of that unpleasant duty 
when dealing with the subject of " Italy and the War 
of 1866." But the reader would be far indeed from 
the truth if he supposed that the enumeration of such 
alleged errors arose from a desire to lessen the real 
merits of the gallant general, or from any wish to 
diminish the many claims he has upon the gratitude 
of his countrymen. It is not too much to say that 
Italians and all the friends of Italy would be guilty of 
deep ingratitude, if the loss of a single battle, or the 
commission of errors which but prove the absence of 
great military capacity, led them to forget the im- 
mense services which, during a life devoted to the 
faithful discharge of public duties, General Lamar- 
mora has rendered to his sovereign and to his country. 
It was he who reorganised the Piedmontese army 
after the unsuccessful campaigns of 1848 and 1849. 
It was he who led some 18,000 of those troops to 
victory in the Crimea, where their discipline and 
valour excited general and deserved admiration. It 
is to him, in a large measure, that praise is due for 
successfully forming around the nucleus of that brave 
army, the army of Italy, which throughout the pro- 
tracted twelve hours' struggle of Custoza proved how 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 143 

well the work of its organisation and the fusion of its 
various elements had been performed. It was he 
whose administrative firmness and justice first suc- 
ceeded in substituting something like order and good 
government for the chaos of corruption and vice 
to which the people of Naples had been accustomed 
by the Bourbon dynasty, whose steady aim it was to 
render the people they misruled ignorant, supersti- 
tious, and brutal. It was he who, in the difficulties 
which arose out of the transfer of the seat of govern- 
ment from Turin to Florence, was called to the helm 
of the state ; and by his firm and upright conduct of 
affairs appeased the troubles of the hour, and carried 
through the celebrated convention of September 1864, 
which had been made with the French government, 
and which resulted in the withdrawal of the French 
troops from Rome. It was he who successfully con- 
ducted the negotiations which led to the Prussian 
alliance, so fruitful in its results to Italy. And if 
to-day (March 1867) the aspiration of centuries is 
accomplished, and the soil of Italy from the Alps to 
Sicily, and from Mount Cenis to the lagoons of Venice, 
is freed from all foreign rule, among those to whom 
that great deliverance is due he will ever hold an 
honoured place in the annals of emancipated Italy. 
Great have been the services which he has rendered 
to her cause ; nor does it require the gift of prophecy 
to affirm that, if life and health are spared to him, the 
list of those services is not yet completed. It may 
be clear enough that he does not possess the highest 
order of military talent, such as is capable of planning 



144 ESSAYS. 

and directing with success the movements of large 
armies against the most formidable military position 
in Europe, but that fact by no means proves that 
he is incapable of rendering in the future, as in the 
past, most valuable service in the conduct of political 
and also of military affairs. If uprightness and true 
patriotism — if the keenest sense of honour ever pre- 
served unsullied — if chivalrous loyalty to his king — 
if constant and often self-sacrificing devotion to his 
country's welfare — if the assiduous and conscientious 
discharge of public duties are virtues which excite 
admiration and esteem, assuredly to no living man is 
such admiration and esteem more due than to Alfonso 
Lamarmora. 

But it is time to return to the main subject, and give 
an account of what occurred after the battle of Custoza. 
The conclusion come to at the headquarters of the 
Italian army, after the retreat across the Mincio, is 
thus stated: — " Our attempt to establish ourselves 
between the Mincio and the Adige, in order to sepa- 
rate the fortresses (of the Quadrilateral) from one 
another, not having been successful, the position we 
had taken up along the Mincio had no longer any 
object." It was therefore determined not to renew 
the attack. The feeling throughout the army was of 
an exactly opposite kind ; officers and men desired, 
on the contrary, to renew the attack as soon as pos- 
sible, nor would there have been any difficulty in 
doing so a day or two later. The divisions of Gene- 
rals Angioletti and Longoni had taken no part what- 
ever in the action ; to them might have been added 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. I45 

at least a brigade of General Cosenz's division, which, 
with that of General Nunziante, was watching Man- 
tua. The divisions of Prince Humbert and General 
Bixio were almost intact ; that of General Pianell had 
suffered but slight losses. These various divisions 
made up a force of nearly 50,000 men. The three 
divisions of Generals Cugia, Govone, and Sirtori, 
which had suffered heavy losses, would certainly have 
been able to muster from 6000 to 7000 men each, 
thus making up a force of about 70,000 men. The 
remains of the divisions of General Cerale and Gene- 
ral Brignone, which had been terribly cut up, could 
have watched Peschiera. Such a course, which the 
army would have gladly seen adopted, was, however, 
not pursued. All further attacks in the direction of 
Custoza and Sommacampagna were abandoned, and 
the army was withdrawn behind the river Oglio. The 
generals set about devising a fresh plan of campaign, 
concerning which it seems that opinions differed not 
a little. More than a week was consumed in these 
movements and discussions, accompanied, as usual in 
the case of failure, by a good deal of unpleasant criti- 
cism as to whom most blame was due for the want of 
success. This loss of time greatly displeased the na- 
tion and the army, both desirous of again measuring 
themselves with the hereditary foe of Italy. In the 
meanwhile the Prussians had been gaining continual 
successes, and had at length inflicted upon the Aus- 
trians the overwhelming defeat of Koniggratz on 
the 3d of July. The tidings of that great victory 

were speedily followed by an announcement which 

K 



146 ESSAYS. 

nowhere produced a greater sensation than in Italy. 
On the 5th appeared the following official paragraph 
in the French Moniteur : — 

" A very important event has just taken place. The 
Emperor of Austria, having maintained intact the honour 
of his arms in Italy, accepts the ideas set forth by the Em- 
peror Napoleon in his letter of the nth June, addressed to 
his Minister of Foreign Affairs, and cedes in consequence 
Venetia to the Emperor of the French, whose mediation he 
accepts in order to re-establish peace between the contend- 
ing parties. The Emperor Napoleon has hastened to reply 
to this appeal, and has immediately addressed himself to 
their majesties the Kings of Prussia and of Italy, in order 
to bring about an armistice." 

On the same day the Emperor of the French wrote 
the following note to the King of Italy : — 

" Paris, $tk July 1866. 

" Sire, — The Emperor of Austria, acceding to the ideas 
set forth in my letter to M. Drouyn de Lhuys, cedes to me 
Venetia, and declares himself ready to accept a mediation 
in order to bring about peace between the belligerents. 

" The Italian army has had an opportunity of showing 
its valour. A greater effusion of blood is therefore unne- 
cessary, and Italy can obtain honourably the object of her 
aspirations by an arrangement with me, concerning which 
it will be easy to come to an understanding. I am writing 
to the King of Prussia, in order to make him acquainted 
with the position of affairs, and to propose to him as regards 
Germany, as I do to your majesty as regards Italy, the con- 
clusion of an armistice, as preliminary to negotiations for 
peace. 

(Signed) " Napoleon." 

The King of Italy replied, thanking the Emperor 
for the interest he took in the Italian cause, and re- 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 47 

serving to himself to consult his government, and to 
learn the views of his ally the King of Prussia con- 
cerning this most important proposal : — 

" As regards the armistice or the suspension of hostili- 
ties," writes on this same 5th of July Signor Visconti- 
Venosta, the Italian Minister of Foreign Affairs, to M. 
Nigra, the Italian Minister at Paris, " the King's govern- 
ment has a double duty to perform ; towards Prussia, who, 
not having notified to us her acceptation of the proposal, 
has a right to expect that we continue to prosecute our 
military operations ; towards the Italian populations subject 
to Austria, not comprised within the administrative limits of 
Venetia, whose liberation ought to be the object of our 
utmost efforts." 

On the same day, Signor Visconti-Venosta wrote to 

the Count de Barral, the Italian Minister at Berlin, as 

follows : — 

" Florence, $tk July. 

" Sigr. Ministro, — Be good enough to inform your- 
self with the utmost possible solicitude of the feeling of the 
Prussian government concerning the proposition of media- 
tion and armistice made by the Emperor of the French. I 
have sent by telegram to your lordship the sense of the 
reply made to the same by the King. Our loyalty, and the 
unanimous desire of the Italian nation, secure to the Prus- 
sian government the continuance of our co-operation in so 
far as it has a right to ask it. We desire, under all circum- 
stances, to come to an understanding with it (the Prussian 
government) as to the conditions to be established in com- 
mon between Italy and Prussia, in order that we may be in 
a position to reply to the proposal of the Emperor of the 
French. 

(Signed) " Visconti-Venosta." 

This firm determination of the Italian government 



148 ESSAYS. 

to remain faithful to its Prussian ally, and not to con- 
clude a peace, (even though it offered Venetia to Italy,) 
without having first come to an understanding with 
Prussia, was in full accordance with the universal 
feeling of the Italians. Indeed, such a course was 
the only one that could be for a moment entertained 
under the circumstances by a nation which had any 
regard for its honour, or the slightest feeling of self- 
respect. If a moment's doubt could have been enter- 
tained upon such a point, it would have been dissi- 
pated by the language of the Vienna papers, which 
openly avowed that peace must be made with Italy, 
in order to give Austria the full use of all her re- 
sources against Prussia. 

The Italian government and people further deter- 
mined, most rightly, that deeds as well as words must 
prove their unswerving fidelity to the engagements 
they had entered upon with Prussia before the war. 
Therefore it was that, on the 7th of July, the troops 
of General Cialdini began their movements in order 
to cross the Po, and by the 14th of the month they 
had occupied Padua. General Nunziante attacked 
the forts of Borgoforte on the 17th, and on the night 
of the 1 8th the Austrians were compelled to evacuate 
that place and retire to Mantua. General Cialdini 
continued his onward march, occupied Vicenza and 
Treviso, and pushed on beyond the Tagliamento 
towards the Isonzo. In the meanwhile Garibaldi at- 
tacked the Trentine district on the side of the Guidi- 
caria and Val d'Ampola, while one of the divisions of 
General Cialdini's army, that of General Medici, pushed 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 149 

up the Val Sugana towards the town of Trent, ad- 
vancing to within five miles of it, when the armistice 
between Italy and Austria having at length been 
signed, further hostilities were put an end to. 

This little campaign of General Medici was very 
well executed, but the inferior numbers which the 
Austrians were able to oppose to him, owing to the 
withdrawal of the greater part of their army from 
Venetia, deprive it of value as a military success. The 
instant the Austrian government had handed over 
Venetia to France it recalled in the utmost haste its 
troops from that province in order to protect Vienna, 
which was in the most imminent possible danger after 
the crushing defeat of Koniggratz. The Austrians 
left only the necessary garrisons in the fortresses of 
the Quadrilateral and in those of Venice. The de- 
fence of the Trentine district was left to a body of 
troops much inferior to those under the command 
of General Medici, and the volunteers of Garibaldi. 
Some of the enemies of Italy have therefore, repre- 
sented the advance of General Cialdini as a vain-glo- 
rious affair, undertaken at a time when the Austrians, 
on account of the Prussian victories, were obliged to 
evacuate Venetia. Such a statement is an utter mis- 
representation of the case. No Italian ever speaks of 
General Cialdini's advance, or of whatever advantages 
General Medici may have gained, as if they were 
occasioned by Italian successes. That advance was 
made as an assurance to Prussia that the Italians did 
not consider the handing over of Venetia to France 
by Austria as in any degree freeing them from their 



150 ESSAYS. 

engagements with their German ally ; those engage- 
ments being binding until Prussia herself was satis^ 
fied, in common with Italy, as to the terms of peace 
granted to the allies by Austria. They further de- 
sired, by taking possession of whatever portion they 
could of Venetia, and by pushing on to the Austrian 
frontier, to hold such a position as would enable them 
effectually to aid Prussia in the case of Austria not 
accepting the conditions demanded, and the war in 
consequence being resumed ; a possibility which might 
easily have occurred, as the Prussian demands in- 
cluded the ejection of Austria from the German Con- 
federation, to which the house of Hapsburg was not 
likely to assent, unless from the belief of being wholly 
unable to continue the war against the allies. The 
conduct of Italy was therefore not only justifiable, 
but was the only course which could have been pur- 
sued with honour. That she did pursue it without 
hesitation, and without allowing herself to be hindered 
by the cession of Venetia to France, only proved that 
Italy possessed a proper sense of the binding nature 
of the engagements entered into with Prussia, which 
she rightly deemed must be faithfully and fully main- 
tained at all costs. This conduct of Italy was spoken 
of in the highest terms, as it well deserved, by Count 
Bismark, in a speech delivered on the 20th December, 
in the Prussian Chambers, on the subject of the war 
and the negotiations which followed it. 

6i We had," he said, " a powerful support in the unshake- 
able fidelity of Italy — fidelity which I cannot sufficiently 
.praise, and whose value I cannot too highly appreciate. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 151 

The Italian government resisted with great energy the 
temptation of abandoning the alliance on account of Austria's 
gift (that of the cession of Venetia) who was our common 
enemy \ from this fact we can draw legitimate hopes in 
favour of the friendly and natural relations which in future 
ought to unite together Germany and Italy." 

The Emperor of the French has been blamed for 
the manner in which he stepped in, as tending to 
arrest the action of Italy in a way which it was 
wholly impossible for her to agree to with hon- 
our. Indeed the Italians felt not a little irritated 
by the position in which the intervention of the 
Emperor placed them. That irritation gradually- 
subsided as circumstances enabled them to form a 
juster idea of the course pursued by the French 
government, which in the first instance, it must be 
owned, seemed to take too little into account the just 
susceptibilities of a people smarting under a defeat, 
which only made them more anxious to keep scrupu- 
lously their engagements, and show that they were 
ready to strike another, and, as they hoped, a more 
successful blow against the common enemy. Such 
feelings were natural and even praiseworthy, in so 
far as they showed a keen sense of national honour ; 
nor is there any other people possessed of a proper 
sense of what is due to itself and to others, who would 
not in like circumstances have felt as did the Italians. 

The intervention of the Emperor Napoleon had 
too much the appearance of wishing to separate 
Italy from Prussia, thereby enabling Austria to direct 
all her forces against the latter. Such was the im- 



152 ESSAYS. 

pression produced by the announcement of the ces- 
sion of Venetia at the headquarters of the Prussian 
army, where, as generally throughout Germany, much 
irritation was felt against Austria for having called in 
French intervention to put an end to the quarrel 
between the German powers. The Vienna papers 
openly declared that Italy was to be appeased in 
order that Austria might have at her disposal her 
whole available forces against her rival in Germany. 
Such statements only made the Italians fear the 
more that their Prussian allies might suspect them — 
as they seem for a moment to have done — of being 
faithless to the engagements entered into before the 
war. The possibility of such a suspicion naturally 
irritated the Italians, who complained much of the 
position in which they were placed. Nor was such 
irritation lessened by the fact, that while the import- 
ant announcement in the Moniteur spoke of the 
Emperor of Austria " having maintained the honour 
of his arms intact in Italy," it uttered no word tend- 
ing to smooth the amour propre of the Italian army, 
nettled by a defeat in which the capacity of one or 
two of its generals, but not the courage of its soldiers 
had been found wanting. It has been said that such 
a feeling of amour propre was out of place. To which 
it may be replied, that such a feeling was an inevit- 
able consequence of what had occurred ; that to have 
repressed it was impossible ; that no other people 
w r ould have been without it under similar circum- 
stances. 

The truth is, that the victory of Koniggratz made 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 153 

the French government forget for the moment every 
other consideration excepting that of saving Austria. 
Nor is such a consequence to be wondered at. France 
had every possible reason for preserving Austria from 
what threatened to be simple annihilation. It would 
be unjust to the Emperor Napoleon to forget the 
difficulties and dangers of every kind which would 
have come upon him had he allowed Austria to have 
succumbed completely to her rival. The danger was 
imminent, and he is scarcely to be blamed, if, when 
it first arose with a suddenness that baffled all pre- 
vious calculation, he somewhat forgot what was due 
to others in his efforts to ward off a catastrophe fatal 
to Austria, and fraught with no little danger to him- 
self. But Austria once saved, though at a heavy cost 
to herself, the Emperor of the French gave abundant 
proof that his feelings of friendship and goodwill to- 
wards Italy were as strong as ever. It is easy to point 
out the shortcomings which have marked on more 
than one occasion his Italian policy ; but whoever 
bears in mind the innumerable difficulties of his posi- 
tion cannot but allow that the Emperor Napoleon 
has after all been a faithful friend to Italy, and that 
her freedom would assuredly not be to-day an ac- 
complished fact but for the great policy which, in 
spite of the utmost opposition both at home and 
abroad, he inaugurated in 1859. The consequences 
which have flowed from it have surpassed the good 
which the Emperor intended to effect, namely, the 
exclusion of Austria from the peninsula by the estab- 
lishment of a kingdom of North Italy; but those 



154 ESSAYS. 

greater consequences do not diminish the merit of 
Napoleon's original intention — they only redound to 
the wisdom and courage of the Italians, who thus 
proved how capable they were of turning to the utmost 
account the occasion offered them by the enlightened 
policy and sincere friendship of Napoleon III. 

If, however, the Italian government deserves real 
praise for the determination and fidelity which it 
showed towards its ally at the moment of the Aus- 
trian cession of Venetia to France, it clearly erred in 
not at once accepting and signing an armistice when 
Prussia agreed to do so at Nikolsburg on the 26th 
July. The true course of Italy was to have gone 
completely hand-in-hand with Prussia under all cir- 
cumstances which came within the engagements made 
before the war. It may be that all the causes are 
not yet known to the world at large which led to the 
delay in signing the armistice between Austria and 
Italy, which did not take place until the 12th August ; 
but from what is actually known, it appears that the 
delay occurred from Italy's endeavour to conclude 
the armistice on the basis of the uti possidetis with 
a view of making good her claims to the Trentine 
district, her forces being in possession of a large por- 
tion of that province. She sought to reserve to her- 
self expressly the power of raising the question of 
the Trentino during the negotiations for a final peace, 
in order to obtain a rectification of frontiers which 
would unite to her the Trentine province, and make 
the river Isonzo itself her eastern frontier. But inas- 
much as Prussia had only engaged before the war to 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 55 

obtain the liberation of Venetia, the cabinet of Berlin 
was in no degree bound upon the subject of the 
Trentino nor upon the question of the uti possidetis. 
Prussia had indeed obtained her armistice upon the 
basis of the uti possidetis, but then there was this 
great difference between the position of the two 
belligerents — the one, Prussia, had been victorious ; 
the other, Italy, had been beaten. It is true that 
France had agreed to use her best efforts, as she did, 
to obtain an armistice for Italy on the basis of the 
uti possidetis, and that the Emperor was favourable 
to such a frontier between Italy and Austria as was 
desired by the former of these two powers, wisely 
deeming such a frontier to be really in the interest of 
both, and as being more conducive to a lasting peace 
between them. But it surely required no extraor- 
dinary foresight to perceive that if Austria refused 
such terms, France would not enforce them by arms. 
When, then, Italy found that Prussia was not only 
agreeing to an armistice, but was even hurrying on 
negotiations for peace, as well she might, considering 
that her supremacy in Germany was secured by the 
ejection of Austria from every German confederation, 
the Italian statesmen should at once have agreed to 
an armistice and negotiations for the re-establishment 
of peace conjointly with Prussia. Had they taken 
that clear and penetrating view of the case which is 
rarely wanting to Italians when the question to be 
solved is one of diplomatic tact and skill, they would 
have perceived that this hanging back upon the ques- 
tions of the uti possidetis and the rectification of 



156 ESSAYS. 

frontiers, when Prussia was pressing on, and when 
France had no intention of going beyond a diplo- 
matic support of Italian claims, could only result in 
the isolation of Italy, and would oblige her finally 
either to accept the armistice and subsequent nego- 
tiations upon the Austrian terms, or to recommence 
hostilities single-handed against Austria, thereby 
putting in peril the acquisition of Venetia itself. 
And this was precisely what occurred, the end being, 
that Italy had to accept the terms offered by Austria, 
thus bringing upon herself a diplomatic defeat in 
addition to the material ones she had already suffered 
by land and sea. 

But the fault thus committed was quite as much 
due to the condition of public feeling as to the mis- 
takes of the Italian government. Bitterly disap- 
pointed at the result of the war, smarting under 
unexpected defeats, justly angry with more than one 
of their military and naval commanders, the Italians 
were unable at the moment to take a calm and just 
view of the circumstances in which they were placed, 
and failed to see the absolute necessity of yielding to 
the inevitable conditions which those circumstances 
had created. It is rare indeed that they fall into 
such errors, but so it was in this instance, as the 
Italians now admit ; one of whose excellent qualities 
it is, that they never seek to blind themselves as to 
their mistakes, faults, and failures. At present they 
are much inclined to exaggerate them, a wholesome 
fault, which their sincere friends will be in no hurry 
to check. Many of them, indeed, grumble and find 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 57 

fault with everything and everybody, in a manner 
worthy of old John Bull himself, with whom grum- 
bling is a cherished and oft-exercised privilege. The 
symptom is by no means a bad one ; and even 
though it may sometimes run into exaggeration, its 
effects are much more likely to be beneficial than 
hurtful. 

Those, however, who have known what it is to see 
expectations falsified and failure incurred where suc- 
cess was justly anticipated, (and there are no nations 
who have not gone through that unpleasant experi- 
ence at some moment of their history,) will find 
perhaps some excuse for that ill -humour of the 
Italians, which prevented them seeing the best course 
to be pursued on the question of the armistice, if it 
be remembered that it was just in the midst of the 
delicate negotiations consequent on the cession of 
Venetia to France that the defeat of the Italian fleet 
at Lissa occurred. True, such disasters ought to 
make the sufferers more reasonable, ready to lower 
their demands, and inclined to yield ; but in almost 
all cases they only irritate a people, particularly if 
high-spirited and sensitive, so as to blind them even 
to their own real interests under the circumstances. 
If ever irritation were excusable, it assuredly was so 
in the case of the Italians when they learned of the 
defeat sustained by Admiral Persano. They had 
spent ungrudgingly their money in order to create 
a navy in accordance with the wants of Italy's mari- 
time character and position. The Peninsula possesses 
a considerable population along its extended coasts, 



158 ESSAYS. 

fond of the sea, and composed of brave and skilful 
sailors. The Italians possessed a fleet much more 
numerous than the Austrian, more heavily armed, 
and composed of a larger number of ironclads, more 
than one of which was superior to any similar vessel 
in the Austrian navy. It was therefore natural that 
they should anticipate decided success at sea; in- 
stead of which Admiral Persano, whose fleet included 
twelve ironclads, was beaten by Admiral Tegethoff, 
who had at his command but seven of that, class of 
ships. 

Admiral Persano first directed an attack against 
the island and forts of Lissa, which he failed to take. 
When the Austrian fleet arrived, with the object of 
obliging him to cease his attack on Lissa, Admiral 
Persano, although he had obtained information 
beforehand of the approach of his adversary, not 
only failed to beat or drive off the enemy's fleet, but 
was himself driven off, with the loss of two vessels. 
Admiral Tegethoff thus succeeded in relieving Lissa, 
into whose port he entered without the loss of a single 
vessel, after a fight of from three to four hours, which 
Admiral Persano, although still in greater force than 
his adversary, did not attempt to renew ; on the con- 
trary, he drew off and made for Ancona, after having 
wholly failed to effect any one of the objects for 
which the expedition was undertaken. This failure 
was greatly aggravated by the fact that the ship on 
board of which Admiral Persano placed himself dur- 
ing the action, inflicted no loss whatever upon the 
enemy, although belonging to a most formidable class 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 59 

of the newest kind of war-ships. Her name was the 
Affondatore ; she was a powerful ironclad monitor, 
furnished with an immense spur, for the purpose of 
charging and running down her antagonists ; she had 
a couple of 300 lb. Armstrong guns on board, mea- 
sured 4000 tons, and had engines of 700-horse power. 
The admiral left his own ship, the Re d* Italia, 
only just before the battle commenced, to go on 
board the Affondatore, placed her u out of the line of 
attack," in order, as he says, " to take a part accord- 
ing to circumstances in the combat at the most 
opportune moment, and to convey orders more 
promptly to the various parts of the fleet. ,, In fact, 
it appears that the Affondatore took up her position 
behind the other ironclads. The admiral relates a 
series of manoeuvres executed by this vessel, which 
may have been very masterpieces of nautical skill, 
but which, as a matter of fact, failed to inflict the 
slightest loss upon the enemy, and " the whole of 
which history/' as Colonel Rustow justly observes, 
" is singularly obscure." Indeed, to the ordinary 
reader, with nothing but common-sense to guide him, 
it seems little else than a miserable attempt to con- 
ceal a miserable failure. The only part of the 
account which is clearly corroborated by facts is, that 
the Affondatore took up her position u out of the line 
of attack ;" and that, after a fight in which Admiral 
Persano losses two vessels and some 900 men, he 
withdraws from the scene of conflict, so as to be 
completely out of sight of Lissa by the following 
morning. Yet it is in the face of such facts that a 



l60 ESSAYS. 

despatch, dated "the channel of Lissa, 20th July," 
contains these words : " The Italian fleet remained 
master of the waters in which the combat took place," 
— a phrase which will ever rank as one of the most 
absurd and impudent attempts to conceal the truth 
which was ever penned. In truth, the only success 
which Admiral Persano gained in all this wretched 
business of Lissa, was that of deluding, for a day or 
two, the Italian public into the belief that his dis- 
graceful failure had been a victory. But the truth 
soon came out, and naturally produced a feeling of 
just and general indignation. It was determined 
that a strict investigation should take place as to the 
facts of the case and the conduct of the admiral. A 
sincere and searching examination was imperatively 
demanded ; and the Senate, to which body Admiral 
Persano belonged, was finally called upon to exercise 
its constitutional function of investigating and judging 
the conduct of its member, who had given his country 
good reason to suppose that he was himself the chief 
cause of the disaster of Lissa. Such a course was not 
only justifiable but right ; for by it alone could be 
determined the measure of blame due to Admiral 
Persano, and what amount, if any, fell to the share 
of others. 

The conduct of Admiral Tegethoff was that of a 
brave and able man, who, though possessed of means 
very inadequate to the task assigned him, yet knew 
how to make them sufficient for the purpose by the 
boldness with which he used them, and by the confi- 
dence Which his courage and determination inspired. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. l6l 

As soon as he found that Admiral Persano was 
attacking Lissa, the Austrian commander made at 
once for that place. He knew that he was about to 
meet an enemy superior to him in force ; but, nothing 
daunted, he determined to drive his adversary away 
from Lissa, or perish in the attempt. Instead of 
placing the vessel he commanded "out of the line of 
attack," and making her take up a position behind 
the other ironclads, Admiral Tegethoff gallantly led 
them on. Nor does that course appear to have at all 
prevented him " from conveying promptly his orders 
to the different parts of his fleet/' As regards that 
"opportune moment" for attacking and damaging 
the enemy, which Admiral Persano was never fortu- 
nate enough to hit upon, Admiral Tegethoff discovers 
it instantly, and uses it to such good purpose, that 
with his own vessel, the A rchduke Ferdinand Maxi- 
milian, he sinks the Re d* Italia. The general result 
of his courageous onslaught being, that he destroys 
two of the enemy's ships, breaks through his fleet, 
which sought to prevent the Austrians from reaching 
Lissa, and takes up a position in front of that port, 
so as to protect it from further attack : after which 
Admiral Persano drew off, and by the next morning 
was out of sight, making for Ancona. 

If Admiral Tegethoff had had to measure himself 
with a man of his own pluck, he must have been 
beaten, being, as he was, so inferior in ironclads to 
his adversary. That he would, even in that case, 
have inflicted some loss upon the Italian fleet is 
quite possible, because he is one of those com- 



1 62 ESSAYS. 

manders who know how to lead gallantly gallant 
men. He would therefore very probably have made 
his enemies pay dearly for their victory. As it was, 
he won without the loss of a single vessel, and if his 
adversary rejoiced in being " master of the waters," 
the Austrian admiral no doubt found sufficient con- 
solation in the fact that he was " master of Lissa." 
Such having been the result of the naval operations 
commanded by Admiral Persano, it was both just and 
natural, under the circumstances, that the whole affair 
should be carefully examined, and an authoritative 
decision be arrived at. At the end of January 1867, 
the Senate decided by 71 votes against 60, that there 
was not sufficient ground for bringing the admiral 
to trial on the charge of cowardice ; but a majority 
of 116 to 15 decided that there was ground for pro- 
ceeding to try him on the charges of incapacity and 
negligence, as also upon that of disobedience, this last 
accusation being sustained by 83 votes against 48. 
If the three charges of incapacity, negligence, and dis- 
obedience be proved, Admiral Persano will no doubt 
be deprived of all further opportunity of winning vic- 
tories which leave his adversary master of the place 
attacked, and himself " master of the waters." * 

The armistice which was signed between Italy 

* On 15th April 1867 the Senate pronounced Admiral Persano 
guilty on the charges of incapacity, negligence, and disobedience ; it 
sentenced him to retire from the service, to be degraded from the rank 
of admiral, and to pay the costs of the trial. It has been well said that 
at the battle of Lissa " every man in the Italian fleet — but one — did 
his duty." Upon that one man the Italian Senate justly inflicted sig- 
nal punishment, after full and fair investigation. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 63 

and Austria on the 12th August, was followed by 
negotiations which led to the conclusion of a treaty 
of peace between the two powers on the 3d October 
1866, at Vienna. The Emperor of Austria renounced 
his title to the Lombardo-Venetian kingdom, and 
consented to its union with the kingdom of Italy, 
which he at length recognised, and with which he 
, agreed to establish diplomatic relations. The debt 
that Italy took upon herself in consequence of re- 
ceiving Venetia, was not regulated upon the basis 
of the proportion of the debt of that province to 
the general debt of the Austrian empire, but upon 
the principle of its being a portion of the debt of 
the Lombardo-Venetian kingdom only, as was done 
in the case of the cession of Lombardy by the treaty 
of Zurich in i860. In maintaining that basis for 
the settlement of the debt, much more advantageous 
to Italian interests than the other, Italy was warmly 
supported by France and Prussia. It was further 
agreed that the frontier of the ceded territory should 
be that of " the actual administrative confines of the 
Lombardo-Venetian kingdom." 

The Trentine district was thus left to Austria, 
while the eastern limit between the two States, in- 
stead of being the river Isonzo, is a line presenting a 
mere arbitrary and imaginary frontier, running just 
to the west of that river. General Menabrea, the 
Italian plenipotentiary at Vienna, in a remarkably 
able and temperate despatch of the 2d of October, 
shows the great inconvenience of such a limit between 
Italy and Austria. He points out that the Isonzo 



1 64 ESSAYS. 

itself formed the frontier between the Italian kingdom, 
under Eugene Beauharnais, and the Austrian empire, 
adding, " it was under these conditions that Venetia 
fell again to Austria during the events of 1814-1815." 
That the Isonzo offers a far more suitable frontier 
than the present arbitrary line, both as regards cus- 
tom-houses, and. for all other purposes which render 
a frontier useful and necessary, is obvious to any one 
who judges the question impartially, and that in the 
interest both of Austria and of Italy. In touching 
upon the question of the Trentine district, the gene- 
ral dwells upon the fact, that so great is the difference 
of ideas and interests which exist between the Italian 
people of the Trentino and the German populations 
of the Tyrol, that the Austrian government itself 
separated the two peoples, and gave to the former 
a distinct administration of its own. Nor did the 
government of Vienna stop there; but " recognising 
the constant aversion of the Trentino to organise the 
defence of their country after the model of the Tyrol, 
it adopted for the district of Trent a different system, 
similar to that established in its ancient Italian pro- 
vinces," viz., Lombardy and Venetia. He recalls, 
also, the well-known fact, that in 1863 the deputies 
elected by the Trentine province drew up a memorial 
to the Emperor, in which they stated their reasons, 
founded upon considerations of race, language, his- 
tory, and interest, which led them to refuse to take 
part in the Diet of Innspruck. So, again, in 1866, 
after the re-establishment of peace, the great majo- 
rity, if not all, of those elected as deputies, refused to 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 65 

present themselves in that assembly. It was known 
beforehand that such was their intention if elected, 
and they were therefore chosen as representing the 
feelings of the province in the matter. Since then 
the government of Vienna have asked the munici- 
palities of Trent and Riva to state how the frontier 
could be so drawn as to be most in accordance with 
the interests of the province ? The reply was very 
detailed and very respectful in form, but in substance 
it amounted simply to this : the frontier line which 
would leave us united to Italy, is that which most 
accords with our wishes, wants, and interests. 

It has been said that when, during the late war, the 
Italians entered the Trentine district, the peasants, 
instead of taking up arms against the Austrians, 
showed themselves very indifferent on the subject of 
being united to Italy. Admitting such to have been 
the case, it is a fact of little weight as compared with 
the repeatedly-expressed will of the more intelligent 
classes of the community, manifested by the election 
of representatives who always refused to take part in 
the proceedings of the Diet of Innspruck, the seat 
of the Tyrol government. Nor must it be forgotten 
that such has been the course deliberately and con- 
stantly adopted under Austria's own rule, who did 
her utmost to induce the electors of the Trentino to 
pursue exactly the opposite course, and to allow 
themselves to be represented in the Tyrolean Diet. 

General Menabrea shows further, with great clear- 
ness, that the actual frontier renders the economical 
condition of the Trentine province such as to make 



1 66 ESSAYS. 

its possession a burden rather than a resource to the 
empire. Nothing, in fact, can be much worse than 
its present position. It is a small district, of very 
limited resources, containing a population of 350,000 
inhabitants, cut off from the Tyrol and the rest of the 
Austrian empire by the immense barrier of the Alps, 
and therefore naturally drawing its supplies from the 
Italian provinces to the south, from which it is now 
separated by a frontier line of custom-houses. This 
line, open on all sides, will necessitate a perfect 
army of employes to prevent smuggling, which will 
assuredly be attempted on no small scale — a natural 
consequence of cutting off the Trentino from that 
natural source of its supplies, the fertile Italian pro- 
vinces to the south. Besides this, Austria will have 
to fortify this outlying dependency, thereby further 
increasing the cost it entails. Now, as the sum of 
400,000 francs (;£ 16,000) represents the net annual 
revenue which Austria has hitherto obtained from 
this little district, it is not difficult to see that, what 
with fortifications, soldiers, and employes for custom- 
house purposes, and for putting down smuggling, the 
Trentino will be a dead loss to the Austrian exche- 
quer. It is, then, in the interest of this latter power, 
as well as in that of Italy, to put an end to such a 
state of things, bad for all concerned, a last though 
small cause of difference between the governments of 
Florence and Vienna. The true frontier is that of 
the mountains between the towns of Trent and 
Bolzano, as wisely suggested by Lord Palmerston 
in one of his far-sighted despatches written in 1848. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 167 

What incalculable losses, what terrible defeats, has 
Austria not brought upon herself by refusing to follow 
the wise suggestions of that English statesman, given 
in the memorable year referred to ! It surely may 
be hoped that a man of M. Von Beust's ability will 
not fail to apply to this Trentine question a solution 
in conformity with Lord Palmerston's views expressed 
nearly twenty years ago, which events have so com- 
pletely ratified, and in conformity also with the real 
interests of Austria, If the frontier were placed, then, 
betv/een Trent and Bolzano, and if the river Isonzo 
itself were taken as the eastern limit between the two 
powers, every just cause of future difficulty between 
them would be removed. Such a course would com- 
pletely heal the wounds caused by the past errors of 
a diplomacy which cared only for dynastic interests, 
built too often on an arbitrary and artificial basis, 
without paying any attention to the rights or wishes 
of the people. It would consolidate the good feeling 
already fast springing up between Italy and Austria, 
who have need of one another, and whose common 
interests are best served by a common regard for 
each others just claims and necessities. Nor are such 
ties of goodwill and interest desirable only for Austria 
and Italy, but for the whole of Europe, whose states- 
men, by putting an end to every future source of dis- 
cord between these neighbouring countries, would 
thereby obtain an additional guarantee for the gene- 
ral peace of Europe, and an additional means of 
developing its moral and material resources. Incal- 
culable as have been the woes inflicted by the past 



l68 ESSAYS. 

antagonism of Italy and Austria, they will assuredly 
be surpassed by the benefits which shall spring from 
their future harmony and goodwill ; because, immense 
as are the evils arising from injustice, oppression, and 
wrong, still greater are the blessings which have their 
eternal source in justice, liberty, and right. 

Great was the joy throughout Venetia when the 
official announcement was published that peace had 
been finally signed between Italy and Austria ; for 
the people were weaiy of the delays which diplomacy 
interposed between them and their deliverance from 
foreign rule. In Venice itself there had been various 
signs of a growing impatience ; but the tact and 
good sense of General Alemann, the Austrian gover- 
nor, united to the moderation and good conduct of 
the Venetian people, happily averted all unpleasant 
consequences. It was, indeed, a spectacle almost 
unique in the world's history which Venice thus pre- 
sented during the last moments of Austrian rule, as 
she awaited its final disappearance, impatient to wel- 
come her own and Italy's chosen king. As time 
passed on, and the sway of the foreigner drew surely 
and gradually towards its close, General Alemann 
wisely permitted certain measures to be adopted and 
certain demonstrations to take place, which indicated 
the near approach of Venetian independence. Thus 
it was that he allowed the organisation of the National 
Guard, and ultimately made use of it in maintaining 
public order. Its band, in preparation of the ap- 
proaching national fetes, was allowed to practise well- 
known Italian airs in one of the large Venetian palaces. 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 69 

When it had attained a certain perfection, it played 
in the presence of a Venetian audience assembled in 
the theatre of St Samuel, which was decked out with 
tricoloured flags, and resounded with the repeated 
acclamations of those present to the memory of the 
illustrious Daniel Manin, as well as in favour of Italian 
unity, Venetian independence, Victor Emmanuel, and 
Garibaldi. The portraits of the royal and popular 
hero, the representatives of the principle of order and 
the principle of liberty, happily and inseparably united 
in the just cause of national independence, began to 
show themselves ; and soon shop windows were 
adorned, not only with them, but with various other 
well-known Italian statesmen aud generals, among 
whom naturally figured the special patriot and hero 
of Venice, Daniel Manin. Groups of people crowded 
to behold with eager gaze and joyful hearts. As they 
discussed the news of the hour, and refreshed their 
eyes with the sight of portraits so long forbidden to 
public view, they questioned among themselves as to 
the day, so ardently desired, when / nostri would at 
length enter Venice, and as to the fetes which were to 
celebrate their arrival and that of " Vittorio," as sol- 
diers and people ever call the king. In truth, pre- 
parations of various kinds, some visible and some 
invisible, were quietly beginning, The fronts of 
houses and shops were cleaned and painted white ; 
green was selected as best suited to shutters, doors, 
and window-frames, to which was added a red line in 
some conspicuous place, or the owner's name in that 
colour ; so that, when the painting and cleaning was 



170 . ESSAYS. 

finished, the eyes of all good patriots — that is, of the 
entire population — were gratified with the sight of the 
national colours — red, white, and green. On Sunday, 
the 1st October, as if in anticipation of the news which 
arrived three days later of the conclusion of peace, 
the whole population bedecked itself with the national 
Italian colours. The organs in the street took courage, 
and regaled the passers-by with u Garibaldi's Hymn/' 
the Royal March, or that of the Bersaglieri. The 
Austrian authorities meanwhile took no notice, rightly 
believing that such harmless demonstrations tended 
to prevent difficulties by giving a vent to the popular 
feelings. Whenever, during the last few weeks of 
Austrian rule, any symptom indicative of disorder 
occurred, General Alemann issued some temperate 
proclamation to the effect that the simplest means 
had hitherto sufficed, to his great satisfaction, for the 
maintenance of public order, and that he trusted that 
such would continue to be the case so long as he 
remained in Venice. The municipal authorities spoke 
in the same strain, and the National Guard used its 
influence to persuade the people to indulge in no 
demonstration prohibited by the Austrians, whose 
dominion was so rapidly drawing to a close. The 
Venetian people, naturally gentle and easily governed, 
were thus induced to be patient, and to content 
themselves with giving only such expression to their 
patriotic feelings as was wisely permitted by those 
still in power. At length, on the 4th October, the 
walls of the city were placarded w r ith the official news 
of the signature of peace, and the congratulations of 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 171 

the Italian government upon the auspicious event 
which at length restored Venice to freedom. The 
news ran like lightning through the city, and crowds 
formed in a moment round the placards announcing 
the joyful intelligence. As the writer was standing 
in one of these groups some Austrian soldiers passed 
by, upon w T hich a woman cried out to them, " You 
can stay or go now, as you please, because you are 
no longer our masters, but only our guests." " Well 
said/' cried another bystander, "for we are the masters 
now." Such was the bearing of the Venetian people 
in the hour of their liberation, in the day of their 
returning power, after years of long and cruel oppres- 
sion, during which many of their countrymen had 
suffered exile, imprisonment, and death, because 
guilty of labouring to effect their country's freedom, 
and of seeking to break the chains forged at Campo- 
Formio and riveted at Vienna. 

Now followed in hot haste the preparations for 
welcoming the Italian troops and the Italian king 
— preparations in which all classes busied themselves 
to the utmost. The cleaning and painting went on 
with redoubled ardour ; poles, flags, flagstaff's, crowns, 
crosses of Savoy, hangings for windows and balconies* 
tricoloured rosettes, lanterns for illuminations, were 
fabricated by the thousand. Hundreds were at work 
on the scores of gondolas, public and private, which 
formed so striking a feature in the public fetes. St 
Mark's Square re-echoed with the unaccustomed 
sound of shrill voices shrieking out the names and 
prices of innumerable papers, which came in like a 



172 ESSAYS. 

flood from all quarters of the Italian kingdom upon 
Venice, or sprung into life within her sea-girt limits. 
Thus matters proceeded up to the 19th October, 
when the Austrian authorities finally quitted the 
city. As General Alemann went on board the 
steamer which was to take him to Trieste, the people 
saluted him with a quiet and friendly adieu, in testi- 
mony of the goodwill he had manifested in the per- 
formance of his duties during the last days of 
Austrian rule. An hour or two later the national 
colours were hoisted on the great flag-staffs in front 
of St Mark's Cathedral ; and then, amidst the peal- 
ing of bells and the booming of cannon, accompanied 
with warm greetings and tearful eyes, burst forth 
that heartfelt and boundless joy with which Venetians 
of every age and rank hailed the longed-for hour of 
their deliverance. How deep and universal was the 
feeling, how striking and multiplied its outward 
tokens, have been so thoroughly described by many 
an eye-witness, that there is no need nor room for 
dwelling upon them in these pages. Suffice it to 
say, that nothing which the Venetians could do was 
left undone to celebrate worthily their union to Italy, 
and give a fitting welcome to the brave and honest 
sovereign who has borne so large a part in accom- 
plishing that mighty work of national independence 
which has given to Italy her rightful place among the 
nations of the earth. 

When the Italian Parliament met on the 15th 
December, at Florence, the king was able to an- 
nounce in his speech from the throne that the 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 73 

aspirations of centuries had been accomplished, and 
that Italy was " freed from all stranger rule." The 
troops of Austria had ceased to occupy Venetia and 
the Quadrilateral ; those of France no longer kept 
guard in Rome. Italy has thus entered upon a new 
era after centuries of discord and oppression. The 
stranger has at length quitted the land ; its people 
and government are free ; and the first duty that 
their freedom imposes upon them is the homely 
one of setting their house in order. It calls for 
earnest exertions, which, if well directed, and per- 
severingly maintained, will bear rich fruit to the 
present generation, and far richer to those who shall 
come after. Not that Italy has done nothing towards 
improving her internal condition since 1861, when its 
new-born monarchy first demanded and obtained re- 
cognition at the hands of other nations. On the 
contrary, both morally and materially, much has 
been done ; but owing to the peculiar circumstances 
of its condition, arising chiefly from the possession of 
Venetia and the Quadrilateral by Austria, the posi- 
tion of Italy prevented her devoting herself to the 
single work of internal improvement, and obliged her 
to form and maintain armaments whose huge propor- 
tions overburdened her with taxation, and checked 
the development of her resources. It is a most 
healthy sign, that the government and nation (now 
that Austria no longer menaces their very existence 
from the banks of the Adige and Mincio) are direct- 
ing their special attention to the questions of finance 
and the diminution of their armaments, with the wise 



174 ESSAYS. 

resolve to apply an efficacious remedy to the financial 
difficulties of the country. That the army should be 
diminished and reduced to the lowest point consist- 
ent with Italy's imperative needs both at home and 
abroad is agreed upon all hands ; but what that point 
is must necessarily be a matter for consideration and 
discussion, which cannot be too thorough and search- 
ing. Upon such a subject it would be presumptuous 
of foreigners to pronounce an opinion, for even the 
best-informed amongst them cannot pretend to have 
that thorough and intimate knowledge of the country 
and its wants which is necessary to determine such a 
question ; it must, therefore, be left to the decision of 
the government, parliament, and people of Italy. It 
is, at any rate, satisfactory to see, that while other 
nations seem only bent upon increasing their already 
overgrown and unwieldy armaments, free Italy is 
reducing hers, that she may lighten the burdens of 
taxation, give freer scope to the development of her 
resources, and establish a permanent equilibrium be- 
tween her income and expenditure. 

But it is not only by reduction of military expen- 
diture that Italians can improve their financial con- 
dition. A better system of taxation and improved 
administration will do much towards that end. It is 
not rare to hear it said that the form in which the 
taxes are laid on aggravates their burden. They are 
often unnecessarily vexatious and troublesome, press 
unequally and illogically upon the persons who pay 
and upon the objects taxed, so that the public would 
contribute more readily and easily a larger sum under 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 75 

a better and simpler system than the actual amounts 
to which it is liable under the system at present in 
operation. It is not so very long since, that similar 
complaints were heard in England, the causes of which 
have been removed by various changes made in the 
mode and manner of taxation, which have been 
amongst the most useful reforms introduced of late 
years into England's financial system. Italian finan- 
ciers cannot do better than follow such an example, 
thereby relieving the tax-payer and benefiting the 
treasury. Administration is still the weak point of 
Italian statesmen. No matter of surprise, as good 
administrators are very rarely improvised ; they 
must be formed by experience and practice, which 
is exactly what the public men of Italy have hitherto 
had no opportunity of acquiring ; for up to the for- 
mation of the present kingdom the country was 
divided into a number of small governments, which, 
even when well administered, like that of Piedmont 
from 1 849-1 859, offered far too limited a sphere of 
action for the formation of a class of administrators 
capable of dealing with the wants and circumstances 
of a large kingdom numbering 25,000,000 of inhabit- 
ants. Already several mistakes have been made, and 
consequent injury inflicted, from the error of suppos- 
ing that what was applicable to the small community 
was equally so to the larger one, and that despite of 
the latter' s widely differing circumstances and con- 
dition. Nor must it be forgotten that those circum- 
stances and conditions are specially varied and diffi- 
cult to deal with in the case of Italy ; the result of 



176 ESSAYS. 

many causes, and amongst others of the ceaseless 
efforts of the fallen governments to keep the people 
of Italy as much divided as possible, and to foster 
among them every difference of custom, every local 
jealousy, prejudice, and animosity for the furtherance 
of the selfish and unworthy ends of their petty rulers. 
To financial and administrative improvement must 
be added increasing efforts in the vital work of 
popular instruction, and the scarcely less important 
one of the construction of common roads, the want of 
which in the southern provinces is immense, a cen- 
tury of Bourbon rule having left them almost wholly 
unprovided with those two essential instruments of a 
people's welfare, public roads and public schools. 
The present constitutional government is fully aware 
of their importance, and is earnestly at work in creat- 
ing them ; it cannot labour too assiduously in the 
matter, for roads and schools will do more than all 
else to diminish and get rid of ignorance and super- 
stition, mendicity and brigandage, with all their at- 
tendant ills and crimes. 

But if the ministers and administrators of Italy 
have much to learn and to do, there is also room for 
improvement in the parliament itself. That body 
has without doubt rendered good service to the 
country, but it might render greater still were it to 
give a working majority to an intelligent and upright 
administration, which although by no means perfect 
and producing perfect measures, would with no great 
difficulty lay down a good line of policy and act 
steadily upon it. Instead of that, the Italian de- 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF i860. 177 

puties are too apt to form themselves into various 
and ill-defined groups, giving an uncertain support to 
a cabinet, and then tripping it up upon some minor 
point or question of detail. Now what Italy wants 
at the present time is not so much some statesman 
of immense genius, furnished with some marvellous 
plan capable of setting everything right in a moment, 
but a government of clear-headed and patriotic min- 
isters, by no means hard to find, supported by a 
manageable majority, whose members, instead of 
being each bent upon his own pet scheme, should 
support the government in the continued application 
of a well-considered policy. Constant changes of 
government and government plans are injurious to 
the public interest and to the credit of the parlia- 
ment ; whereas the adoption and steady application 
of a moderately good financial and administrative 
system would in a few years, if but patiently per- 
severed in, go very far indeed towards restoring the 
financial condition of the country and developing its 
resources. Italian deputies will do well to take this 
plain and practical view of Italy's political necessities, 
and so avoid those useless and too frequent changes 
of administration which become both ridiculous and 
hurtful. Such, then, are the principal difficulties and 
defects which Italy has to surmount and correct, 
such the work she has to accomplish. Her states- 
men and people are alive to the necessities of their 
country and to the greatness of the task before them. 
As to the means, the will, and the power which they 

possess for accomplishing that work, they shall be 

M 



178 ESSAYS. 

for the present left untouched, because time and 
space are wanting to deal fully with them, and also 
because it is better, at the present juncture, that 
Italians and all the friends of Italy should direct 
their undivided attention to the dangers to be over- 
come, and the faults to be corrected, rather than 
enumerate successes already obtained, or dwell com- 
placently upon Italian merits and capacity. Suffice 
it here to express the firm belief that Italy's go- 
vernment and people possess alike the means of 
triumphing over present difficulties, and the qualities 
necessary to the successful application of those means. 
Though many obstacles and dangers still encumber 
the path of the Italian nation, yet theirs shall be the 
final victory — a victory precious not to Italy alone, 
but to the world at large, because it establishes 
national order, liberty, and progress in the place 
of foreign domination, that fruitful source both of 
tyranny and revolution ; because it is the consecration 
of the rights and liberties of a whole people hitherto 
down-trodden and oppressed, but now recognised by 
all the powers of the earth ; because, in a word,, it is 
the victory of justice, liberty, and right. 

To the house of Savoy is given the noble task of 
heading this great national uprising. It is not a little 
interesting thus to see the chief and the members of 
one of the very oldest royal families in Europe lead- 
ing the great popular movement in Italy. Instead of 
throwing themselves blindly into the arms of the reac- 
tionary party, as has been done by so many of their 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 79 

compeers, they wisely embraced the national cause 
which the other Italian rulers hated and betrayed ; 
they recognised Italy's demands for freedom and in- 
dependence, and sustained them with honesty and 
courage in the name of constitutional liberty ; they 
have had the wisdom to understand and in some de- 
gree to direct the onward movement of their age and 
country, lending to it their willing aid instead of re- 
pressing it by violence or treachery. Brave and 
honest, faithful to the rights and liberties of their 
people, they have been rewarded by that people's 
gratitude and love, thus winning for themselves the 
leadership of one of the noblest works of national 
regeneration that the world has ever seen. This they 
have done, not by the possession of great genius, but 
by a certain tact and instinctive knowledge of the 
times they live in and the people whom they rule, 
united to unswerving honesty of purpose and heredi- 
tary courage. Yet the princes of the house of Savoy 
will do well to remember that such good qualities are 
much enhanced when united to the virtues of private 
life, and also that they may be further improved and 
turned to ever better account by continued study 
and self-instruction. No slight benefit is conferred 
on a country when those in high places set a good 
example to the nation not only in the discharge of 
public duties, but also in those of a more private 
character, in a well-ordered court and household. 
Whereas the contrary is hurtful alike to the ruler 
and the people, injures the family which occupies 



180 ESSAYS. 

the highest position in the realm and society at large, 
gives their enemies a handle against them, and dis- 
courages their friends. 

It is important also, in Italy's position, that her 
princes should make themselves thoroughly ac- 
quainted with the principles of military science and 
of constitutional law, subjects which demand close 
and persevering application. Assuredly courage on 
the battle-field is admirable, and seems an hereditary 
appanage of Savoy's royal house, but the possession 
of that quality alone is not sufficient for conducting 
a campaign skilfully, or even for winning a victory ; 
such success is the result, in no slight degree of a 
thorough knowledge of the art of war, which must be 
acquired by careful and accurate study. Without it 
Prussian generals would not have planned, nor would 
Prussian princes have executed, their brilliant cam- 
paign of 1866. The generals and princes of Italy 
cannot do better than imitate such an example, and 
in this matter the house of Savoy wotild do well to 
follow in the steps of the house of Hohenzollern. 

Fidelity to the rights and liberties of the nation, 
and an ever honest support given to them, cannot be 
too highly praised ; but princes who desire really to 
understand the principles of constitutional rule, and 
practise them well, should study carefully the history 
of those countries which have grown and prospered 
under the rSgime of limited monarchy. Such study, 
united to the daily acquisition of knowledge con- 
cerning the condition of their own land and people, 
is a sure means of becoming thoroughly acquainted 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. l8l 

with the varied duties of constitutional rule, and the 
best means of fulfilling them. There is no greater 
mistake than that of supposing that the chief of a 
constitutional government is a mere rot faineant — 
that any puppet will do for such a place. On the 
contrary, he has, within the limits of his power, an 
ample field for the exercise of the highest intelli- 
gence. Of this it would be difficult to find a better 
proof, both as regards its results to the country 
governed as well as to the royal family itself, than 
that offered by Leopold I., king of the Belgians, one 
of the ablest and most enlightened men of the pre- 
sent century. On the other hand, Spain is a ter- 
rible example into how pitiable a condition a fine 
country, and a people by no means destitute of good 
qualities, may be brought, when the sovereign is 
ignorant of the real principles of constitutional rule, 
or untrue to them ; when a willing ear is or has been 
too often lent to unworthy favourites; when the 
court, instead of setting a good example to the 
nation, is immoral and corrupt, containing within it 
those who pander to royal passions, and whose evil 
influence outweighs that of faithful and upright coun- 
sellors, who alone are alike loyal and patriotic ; when 
the difficulties arising from party contests, instead of 
being overcome by the healthy action of public 
opinion, operating through constitutional channels, 
are aggravated a hundredfold by military pronuncia- 
mentos, which place the country at the mercy first of 
one and then of another military adventurer, whose 
pompous titles are too often won upon the sorry 



15 2 ESSAYS. 

field of civil discord ; when the ruler falls under the 
influence of priests, ever (in all ages and countries) 
striving after temporal supremacy — ever opposed to 
perfect religious freedom — ever seeking to impose or 
maintain some burden upon the members of other 
communions — ever disfiguring by ecclesiastical fan- 
cies and systems the divine and simple precepts 
of holiness and love which appeal in the name of 
God to the conscience of man. 

How immense, on the contrary, are the benefits 
resulting to a nation constitutionally governed — when 
its ruler and royal family rightly understand and 
practise constitutional principles ; when its sovereign 
unites to the faithful discharge of public duties the 
example of a pure and consistent private life ; when 
favouritism and bigotry find no favour near the 
throne ; when every effort is made to offer in the 
highest quarters a good example to the nation — may 
be seen to-day, not only in the general condition of 
England, despite all her faults, but also in the merited 
respect and love with which the nation looks up to 
its Queen, in its deep-rooted attachment to the na- 
tional laws and liberties,, in the feeling of loyalty and 
the love of freedom which are blended together in 
the hearts of its people. 

It is well, then, for Italy and her princes that they 
should meditate upon these things — well that they 
should study the examples of England and of Bel- 
gium — well, also, that they should take warning by 
that of Spain — for it is the high privilege of Italy's 
royal family to head a work of national regeneration 



ITALY AND THE WAR OF 1 866. 1 83 

rarely, if ever, surpassed in the loftiness of Its aim — 
a work which fixes on the members of that family, 
and on their country, the eyes of all men — of enemies 
gloating over every defect and error, of friends rejoic- 
ing in every progress made, and in every virtue called 
into life and action. Those, then, to whom so glori- 
ous a mission has been given should ever bear in 
mind how much their personal influence and example 
can do in its fulfilment — how much they can help 
forward, even by their daily life and conduct, that 
great cause of which they are the acknowledged 
chiefs. Influenced by such truths, may all the mem- 
bers of the house of Savoy seek faithfully to fulfil 
even the least of the many duties, private as well as 
public, which belong to their high station : thus shall 
they win ever more and more the love and esteem of 
their country, in whose triumph their honesty and 
courage have had so large a share. So shall Italy's 
new-born freedom be consolidated and secured, its 
roots strike deep into her soil, its blessings spread to 
every class of her gifted, but hitherto misgoverned 
and neglected people ; so shall the structure of her 
laws and liberties bind in ever close union the na- 
tion 3 freedom and the sovereign's rights, establish 
order and liberty in the place of mingled despotism 
and anarchy, thereby bearing rich fruit to those of 
our own day, and richer still to generations yet un- 
born. 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 



Reprinted from the " Westminster Review" of 1st yanuary 1868. 



1. Ireland and her Churches. By JAMES GODKIN. 

London: Chapman and Hall. 1867. 

2. Histoire du Cajiada depuis sa decouverte jusqiia nos 

jours. Par F. X. Garneau. 3 me edition, revue 
et corrigee ; imprimee par P. Lamoureux, No. I 
Rue Buade, Quebec : 1859. 

3. La Convention entre la France et Vltalie, signee le 

15 Septembre 1864. 

4. Lettre adressie par le Mare dial Niel, Ministre de la 

Guerre, au Colonel commandant la Legion d'Anti- 
bes. Paris : le 21 Juin 1867. 

WHENEVER the expression "Temporal Power" 
is used, the thoughts of Englishmen revert to 
Rome. They too often forget that it is not in other 
lands only that a church exists whose temporal status 
is opposed to the wishes and liberties of the great 
majority of the people in whose country that church 
is established. The temporal power of an ecclesiasti- 
cal body imposed upon an unwilling nation by force 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. l8$ 

excites the warm disapprobation of Englishmen ; they 
see and condemn such a system in the case of others 
with that clearness and force which usually charac- 
terises persons when judging, not their own defects, 
but those of their neighbours. Far be it from the 
writer to deny the justness of such a judgment. But 
would not Englishmen do well, while condemning the 
temporal power of the Roman Church in Italy, not 
to forget the temporal power accorded to the Angli- 
can Church in Ireland ? When we ourselves cease to 
impose by force of law a Protestant Establishment 
upon a Roman Catholic country, we shall prove by 
the most effectual of all means — that of example — 
our sincerity in condemning others who are main- 
taining by force the temporal power of their church 
in opposition to the will and liberties of an entire 
people. When we have cast first the beam out 
of our own eye, we shall see clearly to pull out 
that which is in our brother's eye. Beginning then 
at home, let this subject of the "Temporal Power" 
be first considered as it exists in connexion with the 
Church Establishment in Ireland, and afterwards as 
maintained in Rome. Such is the twofold aspect 
presented by this important question which it is now 
proposed to examine, so far at least as can be done 
within the limits accorded to a review article. 

It is a noteworthy fact that tithes were first intro- 
duced into Ireland, or at least first enforced, by the 
secular arm, at the time of the conquest of that island 
by Henry II. in 1 156 — a conquest made with the 
approbation of the reigning Roman Pontiff, Pope 



1 86 ESSAYS. 

Adrian IV. The present Lord Primate of Ireland, in 
a charge delivered to his clergy in 1864, said : — 

" To the clergy of the early Irish Church tithes were not 
paid, though it appears by some ancient canons attempts 
were made to establish them. In the year 1127 St Bernard 
complains of the Irish, ' they pay no tithes ;' and in the year 
1 172 Pope Alexander III., in a letter dated 20th September, 
states, among other abuses of the Irish Church, ' the people 
in general pay no tithes.' English influence, however, in 
that year sufficed to introduce them at the Council of 
CasheL They formed part of the splendid bribes which 
Henry II. gave to the Irish clergy to induce them to con- 
form to the usages of the English Church and acknowledge 
the Papal supremacy." 

However, then, ecclesiastics may dispute about the 
condition of the early Irish Church as regards its 
dogmas or its relationship to the See of Rome pre- 
vious to the English conquest by Henry II., it be- 
comes quite clear that by that conquest the tithe 
system and the Roman Catholic Church were estab- 
lished together; and further, that the tithe system 
was so established for the benefit of the Roman 
Catholic clergy. 

The great religious revolution of the sixteenth 
century, known as the Reformation, separated both 
England and Scotland from the Church of Rome. 
The result of their conversion to the Protestant faith 
was the establishment in the former country of the 
Episcopal Church, and in the latter of the Presby- 
terian. 

This change, however, was not effected in Scotland 
without a bitter struggle, on account of the wicked 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 1 8/ 

attempt made by the English government to force 
upon the Scotch an Episcopal Establishment. The 
attempt was successfully resisted, to the lasting benefit 
both of England and of Scotland. For had an estab- 
lished church distasteful to the great mass of the Scotch 
people been forced upon them, it would assuredly 
have created and perpetuated all the innumerable 
evils necessarily arising from so execrable and anti- 
Christian a policy. 

The reformed doctrines were not accepted by Ire- 
land ; her people remained faithful to the Church of 
Rome. Then it was that the English government 
established by force in Ireland a Protestant State 
Church, handing over to it, without demur, the tithes 
which had belonged for 400 years to the Roman 
Catholic Church. Then it was that to old feuds 
springing out of conquest and antipathies of race 
were superadded those arising from religious differ- 
ences, of all roots of bitterness the bitterest. Then 
it was that England's government, in their endeavours 
to force Protestantism upon Roman Catholic Ireland, 
set (during two centuries) its hand to a work as full 
of oppression and injustice as ever darkened the 
world's history, or disgraced the Christian faith. Yet, 
despite all the efforts made, nothing resulted but 
ignominious failure. Of this no better proof can be 
given than the fact that, whereas, according to Sir 
W. Petty, the] Protestants in Ireland numbered, in 
1672, 300,000, and the Catholics 800,000, in 1861 the 
Protestants were 1,293,702, and the Catholics 4,505,265. 
Thus there had been a relative decrease of Protestants 



1 88 ESSAYS. 

during that period of nearly 200 years. It must be 
further borne in mind that of these Protestants rather 
less than 700,000 belong to the Established Church, 
which possesses an income of half-a-million sterling, 
while the Roman Catholic clergy depend for their 
daily subsistence upon the voluntary contributions of 
their flocks. 

The history of Ireland from the Reformation until 
towards the close of the last century is, speaking 
generally, that of oppression on the one side and 
resistance on the other. It would, however, be an 
exaggeration to say, either that there was no good 
attempted or performed by the English government 
in Ireland during that period, or that the Irish were 
wholly blameless as regards the ills which came upon 
their island in the shape of conflicts, rebellions, con- 
fiscations, and slaughters, which desolated the land 
and its inhabitants with the sword, the famine, and 
the pestilence. Still the great general characteristic 
of that sad and lengthened period was the misery 
arising from the wrongful and persevering attempt to 
force upon Roman Catholic Ireland the church and. 
the rule of the Protestant minority. At length, to- 
wards the close of the last century, the cruel penal 
code which had long been in operation was relaxed in 
various ways, and the suffrage was accorded to the 
Irish Roman Catholics, in whose Parliament, however, 
Protestants alone could sit. 

It was after the suppression of the rebellion of 
1798 that Mr Pitt determined upon a policy whose 
large and liberal scope would have cut at the root of 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 1 89 

Irish grievances, had he been allowed to carry it out. 
He proposed to abolish the Irish Parliament as a 
separate body, and by uniting the Irish, Scotch, and 
English representatives in one assembly, to be called 
the Parliament of the " United Kingdom,'' so to effect 
a complete legislative union between Great Britain 
and Ireland. He desired also to emancipate at the 
same time the Roman Catholics from civil disabili- 
ties, and to make a State provision for the Irish Ro- 
man Catholic clergy. Unhappily the policy of the 
great minister was stultified by the narrow bigotry 
of George III. The union with England, the least 
popular part of the scheme in Ireland, was carried 
out. To the rest the king and his friends absolutely 
refused to agree. In consequence Mr Pitt resigned. 
It is sad, indeed, to read this page of our history, 
which exhibits the melancholy spectacle of the just 
and liberal designs planned by such an intellect as 
that of Pitt, brought to nought by an intelligence so 
petty and so poor as that of George III. The eman- 
cipation was not granted for nearly thirty years, and 
then only on compulsion, the Duke of Wellington 
declaring that if it were refused he could no longer 
answer for the tranquillity of Ireland. Thus this 
great act of justice lost nearly all the benefit that 
might have been reaped from it, on account of the 
tardy and ungracious manner in which it was be- 
stowed. The College of Maynooth, for the educa- 
tion of students designed for the Roman priesthood, 
was established by Mr Pitt in 1795. The Protestant 
Dissenting ministers continued to enjoy the Regium 



190 ESSAYS. 

Donum, a grant the origin of which appears to have 
come from sums given by Charles II. out of the 
u secret service money." It was not, however, until 
the reign of William III. that the grant was publicly 
conferred and enlarged. It has been continued ever 
since, and increased from time to time ; its present 
amount being about .£ 40,000. 

But the tithes, and a part of the ecclesiastical pro- 
perty,* were, from the Reformation downwards, ap- 
propriated to the exclusive use of the small Protestant 
Episcopal minority and their State Church. Mr Pitt's 
scheme of paying the clergy of both churches may 
doubtless be considered less good, and certainly less 
suitable to our own days than that of paying no 
church. Still it was a just and liberal policy, which, 
if adopted, as it might have been in his day, would 
have been an immense improvement upon the in- 
justice of forcing Roman Catholic Ireland to main- 
tain a Protestant Establishment for the benefit of a 
wretchedly small minority. 

But this injustice was greatly increased by the w T ay 
in which the tithes were collected, even up to so recent 
a date as the year 1832, when the Irish Tithe Com- 
mutation Act was passed. That Act was only at 
length wrung from the Legislature, when the aggra- 
vating and oppressive mode of collecting the tithes in 
Ireland had produced such violence and such resist- 
ance, such bitter hatred and such fearful outrages, 

* Some of the ecclesiastical property was secularised; portions being 
bought by laymen, and not a little of it being handed over to courtiers 
and favourites. 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 191 

that it had brought about a state of things so nearly- 
bordering on general insurrection as to be called the 
" Tithe War." 

It will, perhaps, be asked, why refer to these circum- 
stances which no longer exist ? Firstly, because it is 
well that we Englishmen should remember that such 
a system, so fraught with evil, was in actual opera- 
tion only thirty-five years ago ; its memory therefore 
rankles still, it may be, among other past wrongs, in 
the hearts of the Irish (as it would in our own had we 
been subjected to it), and therefore, in some degree, 
accounts for the ill-feeling still only too prevalent in 
Ireland. Secondly, because we should never forget 
that although the oppressive mode of collecting tithes 
alluded to has been abolished, the injustice itself of 
compelling Roman Catholic Ireland to pay tithes in 
support of a Protestant Establishment still exists ; 
tithes whose history is inseparably connected with 
the recollection of conquest, and which, when first 
imposed, were imposed for the maintenance of the 
Roman Catholic Church. To that Church they con- 
tinued to be paid for 400 years ; after which lapse 
of time it seemed good to Englishmen who had be- 
come Protestants, to oblige Irishmen who remained 
Roman Catholics to pay those tithes, and to hand 
over much of the ecclesiastical property to the Pro- 
testant Anglican Church, thus by force established 
and maintained even to this day. Therefore is it 
that we Englishmen should be reminded of these 
things, — we who boast so often of equal laws, of 
ancient liberties, of the rights of conscience ; we 



192 ESSAYS. 

whose Protestant faith proclaims the freedom of pri- 
vate judgment. 

But it has been said that after all the Irish State 
Church is only a " sentimental grievance/' A very- 
few questions will dispose of that assertion. If at the 
time of the Reformation Ireland had been the strong 

o 

country and England the weak one ; if England hav- 
ing become, as she did, Protestant, Ireland had im- 
posed by force a Roman Establishment upon Eng- 
land ; if at this hour to such an establishment, hateful 
to the great mass of Englishmen, they were yet 
obliged to pay tithes ; if our English bishops and 
clergy (ignored by the State) depended on voluntary 
contributions, while Archbishop Manning and his 
brother prelates inhabited palaces, enjoyed large or 
comfortable revenues, and graced with their presence 
the House of Lords — would Englishmen describe 
the existence of that Papal Church Establishment in 
Protestant England as merely a " sentimental griev- 
ance ? " Some object to the abolition of the Irish Pro- 
testant Establishment, on the ground that it would 
do little or nothing to pacify Ireland. Even if this 
could be proved before the event, which it cannot be, 
it would be no sound argument against abolishing 
the grievance in question. " Be just, and fear not/' 
is a good moral maxim, and not a less good political 
one. To do right without being deterred by a con- 
sideration of consequences is as wise and Christian in 
public as in private life. There is, however, no occa- 
sion to take up time with mere argument, because 
there lies at our doors a fact which throws no little 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. I93 

light upon this matter. There exists a province sub- 
ject to England, the great majority of whose popu- 
lation is neither English nor Protestant, yet there is 
no county in Great Britain more loyal or more at- 
tached to England's crown than that province of 
Lower Canada, Roman Catholic though it be by re- 
ligion, and French by origin. It was the writers 
good fortune, while in America ten years ago, to 
make an expedition from Quebec down the St Law- 
rence and up the Saguenay river in company with 
several Canadian Roman priests. The conversation 
turned chiefly upon Canada, its condition and politics, 
a subject which led the priests to speak in the high- 
est praise of the English government, while bearing 
testimony at the same time to the good feeling pre- 
valent throughout Canada towards England. Yet 
but some twenty years before, Lower Canada was, 
and had been for a lengthened period, discontented 
with the manner in which it was governed. This 
discontent more than once broke out into open vio- 
lence, and even actual rebellion. Now, no one who 
has sought impartially to investigate that unhappy 
condition of things can rise from such investigation 
without being convinced that its chief cause lay in 
the attempt to maintain, more or less, the ascendancy 
of the British Protestant element over the French 
Roman Catholic element. Nor is it less evident that 
the Clergy Reserves were also a great source of dis- 
cord. These Clergy Preserves were created by an Act 
of the English Parliament in 1791, which directed 

that in respect of all grants made by the Crown, a 

N 



194 ESSAYS. 

quantity equal to one-seventh of the land so granted 
should be reserved for the clergy. This apple of dis- 
cord did not fail to produce its natural effects, by 
giving rise throughout Canada to dissensions between 
Protestants and Romanists, Churchmen and Dissent- 
ers. Not until after many years of dangers and con- 
flicts of every kind between the colonies and the 
mother-country, as well as between the various na- 
tional, political, and religious sections of the colonists 
themselves, was the system changed. At length the 
attempt to override one class or section by another 
was abandoned, the Clergy Reserves were swept away, 
and a system of perfect religious equality was inau- 
gurated. From that time discontent died out, peace 
and order flourished. And so it has come about that 
loyal attachment to England pervades the whole of 
our North American colonies ; nor are those feelings 
anywhere stronger than in Roman Catholic Lower 
Canada, the language and customs of whose people 
still denote their French origin. Let English states- 
men profit by the lesson,, and do without more delay 
in Ireland that which has borne such good fruit in 
America. 

The question of what is to be done with the tithes 
when the Irish Establishment ceases to exist, though 
a question requiring serious consideration, is not one 
presenting insuperable difficulties. If nothing were 
left but the choice of either continuing the present 
system, or of simply abolishing the legal obligation 
to pay tithes upon the death of the incumbent of 
each parish, the second alternative would certainly 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 195 

be by far the least of the two evils. There are, how- 
ever, other modes of dealing with the moneys derived 
from the tithes. That of handing over a certain 
portion of them to the Catholic priests can no longer 
be entertained, both as being repugnant to the prin- 
ciples of many Protestants, (especially to those of the 
Protestant Dissenters,) and, above all, because the 
Roman Catholic clergy refuse such aid. These ideas 
are set forth in a resolution of the " National Associ- 
ation/' of which most of the Roman Catholic prelates 
in Ireland are members. The resolution, adopted in 
December 1864, was as follows : — 

" That we demand the disendowment of the Established 
Church in Ireland, as the sole condition upon which peace 
and stability, general respect for the laws, unity of senti- 
ment and action for national objects, can ever prevail in 
Ireland. And in making this demand we emphatically 
disavow any intention to interfere in the vested rights, or 
to injure or offend any portion of our fellow-countrymen, 
our desire being rather to remove a most prolific source of 
civil discord, by placing all religious denominations on a 
footing of perfect equality, and leaving each Church to be 
maintained by the voluntary contributions of its members." 

These principles have been very recently affirmed 
afresh by the Irish Roman Catholic hierarchy. By 
thus abolishing the Establishment, the incomes aris- 
ing from tithes would lapse to the State, as benefices 
became vacant. It would be for Parliament to decide 
to what purposes such revenues should be applied. 
It is pretty clear that no better use could be made of 
them than by applying them, in great part at any 
rate, to educational purposes. 



196 ESSAYS. 

The recent refusal of the Roman prelates to receive 
State aid was no doubt wise. It is also a course that 
deserves the approbation of all the friends of perfect 
religious liberty. Thus the Irish Roman Catholic 
clergy renounce all support of a temporal character, 
conferred by a temporal power. Having taken up 
this position, they may still (from their point of view) 
say to their people : We possess no legal means of 
enforcing your support, much less of wringing support 
from those who are not of us ; we have no temporal 
arm to call to our aid, neither do we possess temporal 
power, for "the weapons of our warfare are not car- 
nal ;" w r e stand before you as the ministers of Christ's 
Church, not as the paid agents of the State ; we serve 
the Altar, and we are content to live only by the 
Altar ; we ask nothing of Caesar, and we receive 
nothing from Caesar ; we have neither rich revenues 
nor sumptuous palaces ; we have no other blessings 
to offer but the ministrations and consolations of the 
Church — her teachings and those of her Lord ; these 
gifts, and these alone, have we to bestow — " silver 
and gold have we none.'* 

Surely such- a position and such language are those 
most really in keeping with the character of the 
ministers of Christ, who refused all temporal power, 
who said u My kingdom is not of this world," who 
used no other means of propagating or maintaining 
His teaching save those of awakening the conscience, 
convincing the judgment, and converting the heart. 
Can similar language be used by the bishops and 
clergy of the Anglican State Church, whose temporal 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 



197 



power and position is established and maintained 
by the strong arm of the law, in opposition to the 
wishes and religious liberties of Roman Catholic Ire- 
land ? That Church Establishment contains num- 
bers of benefices whose populations, varying from 
500 up to 7000, very rarely include 100 churchmen, 
and often the number is far less. The incomes of 
those benefices run from £100 up to ^500, £600, and 
even ,£900 per annum. Only a very few examples 
can be given here, as both our space and time are 
limited : — 



Benefice. 



Garrycloyne 

Donoughmore 

Clonmult 

Kii worth . . 
Inchigeelagh 
Knockavilly 
Fethard, (7 parishes) 
Kilbehenny . . 
Aney, (7 parishes) 
Prebend of Killandry 
Kilma-tulla, (2 parishes 
Moyne, (2 parishes) 





Church 


Population. 


Members 


3.427 


38 


3999 


84 


621 


9 


5000 


144 


4020 


55 


1155 


64 


5972 


192 


2348 


16 


7076 


30 


963 


7 


261 1 


53 


H5i 


4i 



Income or Value 
of Benefice. 



^866 
662 

174 
5i6 
297 
438 
985 
299 
398 
291 
554 
364 



The actual number of those who are members of 
the Irish Church Establishment is only 693,357, 
while its annual revenues amount to ^559,763. Par- 
liamentary returns give the public grants of money 
made to the Irish Church from the Union in 1 801 to 
the year 1844 as follows : — 

For building churches . . . ^525,371 

,, glebe-houses . . . 33^S^9 

,, Protestant charity-schools . 1,105,588 

In 1842, during a debate in the House of Com- 



igS 



ESSAYS. 



mons, statistics were produced, extracted from the 
probates of wills in the registry office, Dublin, from 
which it appears that — 



Archbishop Fowler, of Dublin, 


left 


^150,000 


„ Beresford, of Tuam 


jy 


250,000 


„ Agar, of Cashel 


)> 


400,000 


Bishop Stopford, of Cork 


}> 


25,000 


„ Percy, of Dromore 


>t 


40,000 


„ Cleaver, of Ferns 


79 


50,000 


„ Bernard, of Limerick 


if 


60,000 


„ Porter, of Clogher 


)> 


250,000 


„ Hawkins, of Raphoe 


}f 


250,000 


„ Knox, of Killaloe 


V 


100,000 



Making in all the goodly sum of £1, 575,000. These 
prelates died at various dates between 1800 and 1833, 
in which latter year the Church Temporalities Act 
was passed, limiting episcopal revenues, reducing the 
Irish archbishoprics from four to two, and the bishop- 
rics from eighteen to ten. Such accumulations of 
wealth are assuredly not in harmony with the apos- 
tolic saying, " Silver and gold have I none." Neither 
are rich benefices united to immense poverty of church 
members in keeping with apostolic precedents. It is 
true, indeed, as regards the wealth left by the prelates 
mentioned, that those golden days belong rather to 
the recent past than to the actual present. The 
wealth so left arose in some cases from the posses- 
sion of private property as well as from ecclesiastical 
revenues ; but it is not the less true that while bishops 
of the Establishment were thus heaping to themselves 
riches, Roman Catholic prelates and clergy had no 
other means of subsistence save the voluntary con- 
tributions of their flocks. Some of the worst and 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 1 99 

most scandalous grievances connected with the Irish 
Establishment have been done away ; but the injustice 
of forcing a Protestant State Church upon Roman 
Catholic Ireland still exists, producing the evil fruit 
naturally springing from such a root of bitterness. 
Doubtless many of the bishops and clergy of the Irish 
Establishment are excellent men,- but that by no 
means proves the excellence of the system by which 
they live ; for unfortunately history furnishes only too 
many instances of excellent individuals supporting, 
and being supported by, unjust systems. No abun- 
dance of such precedents can, however, prove the 
goodness of a given system, change injustice into 
justice, or convert wrong into right.* 

As in Great Britain, so throughout her numerous 
colonies, peopled by English, Scotch, and Irish, by 
Churchmen, Dissenters, and Roman Catholics, there 
is nowhere to be seen in operation this evil principle 
of imposing by force the Church Establishment of the 
small minority upon a large and unwilling majority. 
In Ireland alone is such injustice perpetrated, and in 
Ireland alone is discontent chronic. In England and 
Scotland the Establishment is at any rate that of the 
most numerous Church ; and in both countries much 

* Mr Godkin, in is able and interesting work, entitled " Ireland 
and her Churches," published in 1867, says : " I have, with the kind 
permission of the registrar, extracted from the registry in the Court of 
Probate the amount of assets left by every bishop who died since 1822, 
with the exception of a few who were but a short time in their sees. 
The assets were sworn to be under a certain sum, on which duty is 
paid. But this sum does not include any real property the deceased 
may have purchased, nor any settlements he may have made on mem- 
bers of. his family, nor any stock he may have transferred to avoid 



200 



ESSAYS. 



of the spiritual teaching of the State Church is in 
harmony with that of those Protestant Dissenters 
who, with the members of the two Establishments, 
form nine-tenths of the whole population of Great 
Britain, in none of England's colonies does an Esta- 
blished Church exist. That which the Roman Catho- 
lics of Ireland demand at the hands of the Parliament 
of the United Kingdom is not even, as in Great 
Britain, the establishment of the church of the ma- 
jority, but the yet fairer system of being burdened 
with no establishment whatever, as in the case of all 
our English colonies. Were Parliament wisely to 
adopt that system by abolishing the payment of tithes 



legacy -duty, or poss 


ibly to 


avoid the fame of having died too rich 


for the bishop of a 


poor Church." — Pp. 18, 19 of "Ireland and her 


Churches." 






Name. 




See. 


Bro'.lerick . 




Cashel . . . ;£8o,ooo 


Trench 




Tuam . 


73.846 


Alexander . 




Meath . 


73.000 


J. G. Hereford . 


Armagh 


70,000 


Tottenham L< 


jftus 


Ciogher 


60,000 


Lawrence . 




Ca>hel . 


55,000 


B : ^set 






Raphoe 


46,000 


Magee 






Dublin . 


45.000 


Griffin 






Limerick 


45.000 


AN hateley 






Dublin . 


40.000 


Leslie 






Kilmore 


40000 


Ritson 






Killaloe 


40,000 


lieresford . 






Kilmore 


36.000= 


Knox 




. 


Deny . 


27,692 


Plunket 






Tuam . 


26.331 


Stewart 




. 


Armagh 


25,000 


Singer 






Meath . 


25,000. 


O'Beiine 






Meath . 


20000 


Kyle . 






Cork 


20,000 


Stupford 






Meath . 


14000 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 201 

to the Irish Episcopal Church as its living ministers 
died out, by a gradual (if not immediate) withdrawal 
of the Regium Donum given to Dissenters, and also 
of the grant to Maynooth, there would within a com- 
paratively small number of years be inaugurated in 
Ireland that just system described by the Irish " Na- 
tional Association n as " placing all religious denomi- 
nations on a footing of perfect equality, leaving each 
church to be maintained by the voluntary contribu- 
tions of its members." If such a course were adopted 
in the sister island, one source of discord at least 
w T ould be put an end to, and thus a hope might dawn 
of seeing commenced in Roman Catholic Ireland 
some such happy change as that which has occurred 
in Roman Catholic Lower Canada. It is said, how- 
ever, by some that it will never do to abandon the 
Irish Establishment, because if that be done the 
English Establishment must fall also. These persons 
hope that by uniting the fortunes of the two they 
will save both. Are they quite sure that that will be 
the result ? May it not happen that instead of the 
English Establishment saving the Irish, the Irish will 
be the means of dragging down the English ? A 
good swimmer has ere now saved a bad one ; but, on 
the other hand, often has the former not only failed 
to do so, but has himself been drowned in the attempt, 
and so both have perished together. It is often wise 
to lighten an overladen vessel before the storm is at 
its height ; nay, more, it is often the only hope left of 
saving the ship. Some may think an all-or-nothing 
policy wise, and even heroic ; they will, however, do 



202 ESSAYS. 

well to remember that it may prove most disastrous 
to their cause. Very recent events have shown that 
those who are loudest in refusing comparatively small 
concessions one year, may find themselves forced to 
give large ones the next. 

Happily, to England's people has just been ac- 
corded a great extension of the suffrage. This affords 
much hope as regards Ireland, for the English people 
are bent upon doing justice to their Irish brethren. 
There are no doubt, besides the ecclesiastical ques- 
tion, others of the very utmost importance to Ireland, 
which urgently require speedy and fair adjustment. 
Englishmen desire earnestly to co-operate with their 
Irish fellow-countrymen in settling them satisfac- 
torily. They cannot, however, be entered upon here, 
as space does not permit of it, neither do they fall 
within the scope of this article. 

It is indeed unhappily true that in all probability 
no abolition of wrong systems, no wise reforms, will 
conciliate those extreme members of the Fenian 
plotters in Ireland, who seem bent upon the hopeless 
and criminal attempt to separate her altogether from 
Great Britain by revolution and armed violence. Yet 
that sad probability is by no means a reason for not 
sweeping away institutions founded on injustice, or 
for neglecting to carry out wise reforms. On the 
contrary, it is a strong argument for so doing. Be- 
cause by thus acting, the government of the United 
Kingdom would commend itself to the consciences of 
its own people, as well as to those of the enlightened 
men of all civilised nations. It would render its 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 203 

moral and legal position impregnable if, while firmly- 
putting down every attempt to overthrow its just 
rule and authority by armed violence, it at the same 
time carried out a vigorous policy of reform as re- 
gards every wrong, great and small, of which Ireland 
can still complain. It is not too much to expect that 
such a policy, inaugurated without delay and stead- 
fastly maintained, would ere long rally round it a 
large public opinion in Ireland itself, and detach from 
the ultra-leaders of Fenianism many of the Irish who 
now have more or less sympathy with it, owing to 
the recollection of past injustice, or to the existence 
of such as still continues to afflict their country. 
Justice demands that all those evil relics of evil times 
be swept away, and wisdom counsels prompt and 
wise legislation upon such important matters as edu- 
cation and the tenure of land. As regards these last 
two questions, our legislators will do well to consider, 
not so much what is done in England, and what 
works well there, but what is best for Ireland, what is 
most likely to work good there, and what is most 
suited to her wants and to the character of her people. 
Differences of law and custom are often good, because, 
though incompatible with a hard outward uniformity, 
they very frequently strengthen that which is really 
essential — namely, a sound and living unity. Thus 
there are great differences in the customs and legal 
procedures, as well as in the ecclesiastical state 
systems, of England and Scotland, yet nothing can 
be more perfect than their cordial union, so beneficial 
to both. Indeed, it may be said that any attempt to 



204 ESSAYS. 

make the two countries absolutely uniform in the 
matters referred to would only impair their living 
unity. In legislating for Ireland this principle should 
be borne in mind and practically applied. 

It may here be permitted to say a few words 
touching the criminal attempts of the Fenian leaders 
to bring about the secession of Ireland by an appeal 
to arms and violence. From the constitutional point 
of view the case is clear. No portion of the United 
Kingdom, whether it be Ireland, Wales, Scotland, or 
England, has any power or right to make any law 
for itself, much less to secede from our Union, except 
with the consent and concert of the people of the 
United Kingdom, to be given through its national 
representatives in the two Houses of Parliament, and 
sanctioned by the Crown, in conformity with the pro- 
visions of the constitution of this realm. The Fenians 
may indeed use those, but only those, lawful means 
which our free constitution gives, to work upon the 
public opinion of the whole nation, so as to try and 
persuade its majority, and thereby the majority of its 
representatives, to sanction the secession of Ireland, 
and its erection into an independent republic. If 
they kept thus strictly within constitutional bounds 
they would be wholly blameless, and as legal in their 
course of action as any political association which 
has ever aimed at effecting political changes by con- 
stitutional means. The Anti-Corn-Law League is a 
notable example of such a mode of action crowned 
with splendid success. 

But if because the Fenian leaders cannot persuade 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 205 

the majority of the people of the United Kingdom 
and their lawful representatives to agree to the seces- 
sion of Ireland, or because they feel it to be hopeless 
even to attempt such lawful persuasion, they there- 
fore seek to compass their object by armed violence 
or war, then they must be firmly put down by that 
executive power whose duty it is to protect, by force 
if necessary, the rights, laws, and liberties of the 
United Kingdom. The principles thus laid down 
are essential not only to order but to freedom. For 
if it be once admitted that a minority has a right to 
appeal to force because it cannot persuade the majo- 
rity to adopt a given line of policy, then all free 
government is at an end, and liberty (whether it take 
the form of a united constitutional monarchy, or a 
united federal republic) is simply rendered impos- 
sible, and must give place to anarchy. Popular and 
democratic politicians of all countries must be re- 
minded that this very line of argument was used and 
enforced by the government of the United States 
when the Southern Secessionists sought to secede by 
force of arms from the Federal Union. Most memor- 
able are those words addressed, at Mr President 
Lincoln's bidding, by Mr Seward to certain Seces- 
sionist leaders, in March 1861, that no State could 
withdraw from the Federal Union "in any other 
manner than with the consent and concert of the 
people of the United States, to be given through a 
national convention, to be assembled in conformity 
with the provisions of the constitution of the United 
■States." Let all politicians ponder well those v/ords, 



206 ESSAYS. 

and remember how they were enforced, and justly 
enforced, by one of the very freest governments that 
has ever existed. Now the great majority of the 
people of the United Kingdom, (not, alas ! of its 
upper classes,) especially the intelligent artisans of 
our great cities, cordially sympathised with the go- 
vernment and people of the United States during the 
Secessionist war. They can therefore have no hesi- 
tion with regard to any attempts at bringing about 
secession at home by armed violence, unless, indeed, 
they would fly in the face of the very principles they 
supported, and which many well-known men amongst 
them vindicated with great force of argument through- 
out the late American war. As to those who in Eng- 
land espoused, more or less, the cause of the Southern 
Secessionists, it is to be hoped that they see by this 
time, at any rate, the error of their ways. In this 
matter our conscience is clear; for as, from first to 
last, we blamed and abhorred the armed Secessionist 
movement in the United States, so assuredly not less 
do we hate the like criminal movement in the United 
Kingdom. For whatever may be their national faults 
or the defects of their constitutions, (which while dif- 
ferent in form are yet both based on the principle 
of free self-government,) these two great nations 
are respectively, in the new world and the old, 
the depositaries and guardians of well-ordered yet 
free systems of the utmost value to mankind as 
well as to their own people. Therefore any design 
on the part of any section of their subjects to change 
those systems by other than constitutional means is 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 207 

blameable ; while any attempt to break them down 
by armed violence cannot be too strongly condemned, 
and should ever be promptly and firmly repressed. 
The great majority of the people of the United States 
supported their government in so doing, and such in 
similar circumstances will ever be the course adopted 
by the great majority of the people of the United 
Kingdom. 

But to return, though only for a moment, to the 
Irish State Church, which forms the subject of the 
first part of this article. It seems clear that in Great 
Britain the conviction is ever increasing that the wrong 
of an ecclesiastical establishment, hateful to the great 
majority in Ireland, yet forced upon her, and main- 
tained by force, can no longer be allowed to exist. 
Nor should it be forgotten that this injustice is one 
which lowers our country in the eyes of foreign 
nations, who justly reproach us with it, being, as it 
is, in flagrant contradiction with our principles of 
civil and religious liberty, and with that freedom of 
private judgment proclaimed by Protestants. It pro- 
duces evils which affect all parties alike, both those 
who perpetrate the injustice and those who are com- 
pelled to endure it. It is a wrong to Ireland, a dis- 
grace to England, and a dishonour to her Protestant 
faith. So long as it shall exist, so long will it continue 
to produce, as in the past, those evils which naturally 
spring from it. Only when overthrown will there be 
some hope of substituting for those evils the blessings 
of concord, peace, and contentment. May the first 
use which England's people make of their newly- 



208 ESSAYS. 

acquired liberties be that of applying efficacious 
remedies to the ills of Ireland, And who can deny- 
that one of those ills which must be put an end to, is 
that great ecclesiastical injustice which in the sister 
island still tramples down the sacred rights of con- 
science, and makes the term " religious liberty" a cruel 
mockery when applied to Ireland ? When that wrong 
shall be undone, and not till then, can the hope arise, 
that these Islands, (whose ancient sceptre is swayed so 
gently and so well by England's Queen,) may become 
of a truth, and not be by legal title only, a "JJnited 
Kingdom." 

The same frankness which has been used in deal- 
ing with the temporal power and position of the 
Protestant State Church in Ireland must now be 
applied to the temporal power of the Roman Church 
as exercised by the Pope, who is also its spiritual 
head. That spiritual headship is willingly acknow- 
ledged by all Roman Catholics, however much they 
may differ upon the question whether the temporal 
power of the Roman Pontiff should be restored to 
the position it held previous to the formation of 
the Italian kingdom, or be limited to a far narrower 
compass, or be completely abolished. That such 
differences of opinion do exist amongst Roman 
Catholics upon this subject is a simple fact. To 
deny it is as futile as to deny that different views 
are taken by English Churchmen upon the question 
of inspiration, and by English statesmen upon that 
of the Irish Church Establishment. Yet, inasmuch 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 209 

as this temporal power touches matters more or less 
connected with the religious convictions of devout 
Romanists, care should be taken in discussing it to 
avoid giving any unnecessary pain to their feelings. 
The discussion should be earnest and serious, as well 
as free and searching. It is in such a spirit that the 
writer desires to treat (with all due respect to the 
convictions of others, yet with freedom and sincerity) 
this question of the Papal " Temporal Power," which 
is now exciting such deep interest throughout the 
world. 

No one can have investigated what has been 
going on in Italy for many years past, without see- 
ing how hopeless a task has been that of France 
in endeavouring to awaken the Papal Government 
to the necessity of ruling in accordance with the 
feelings, the progress, and the necessities of the 
times. Thus, in 1849, M. Drouyn de Lhuys, the 
French Minister for Foreign Affairs, in a despatch 
dated Paris, 9th May 1849, ur ges the Pontifical 
Court, then at Gaeta, to proclaim some clear and 
tangible concessions in order to prepare the way for 
its return to Rome, and so give some security to its 
future government by aw r akening well-grounded hopes 
in the minds of the Romans. In one place the min- 
ister writes : — 

" Besides, can it be thought a matter of indifference to 
reassure that numerous portion of the Roman population 
whose moderation, while detesting a regime of anarchy, 
fears almost equally the return of that which marked with 
so sad a character the reign of Gregory XVI. — of that 

O 



2IO ESSAYS. 

regime which, on the death of that pontiff, rendered a change 
of system absolutely necessary?" 

It is worthy of special remark that this minister, who 
is considered one of the French statesmen the most 
favourably disposed to the Papal power, should thus 
pass a distinct condemnation on the reign of the 
preceding pontiff, thereby showing that the ill adapta- 
tion of the Papal temporal rule to present times is 
nothing new. He further warns those who were 
about to resume the direction of that rule in Rome, 
against following so fatal an example. Again, on the 
6th June 1849, M. de Tocqueville, who had succeeded 
to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in France, wrote 
a despatch to the French Minister at the Papal 
Court, in which he insisted on the necessity of " not 
re-establishing those institutions and forms of the 
past which have given rise to complaints ;" declares 
the earnest wish of his government li to assure to 
the States of the Church institutions really liberal ;" 
and says that " France, in return for the sacrifices 
already made, has a right to expect that the condi- 
tions necessary to the existence of a government 
liberal and worthy of the enlightenment of the age 
should not be refused/' On the 18th August 1849, 
followed the celebrated letter of the Prince-President, 
now Napoleon III., to Colonel Ney, dwelling upon 
the same theme. " I resume thus/' says the writer 
of that letter ; " the re-establishment of the temporal 
power of the Pope, a general amnesty, secularization 
of the administration, Code Napoleon, and a liberal 
government." 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 211 

Thus every attempt was made, but unhappily in 
vain, to pave the way for a better state of things 
upon the restoration of the Papal temporal power 
by French arms. During the years which elapsed 
from the time of that restoration to the year 1859, the 
Imperial Government of France constantly warned 
and expostulated with the Pontifical Government ; 
still, throughout the period mentioned, little or no- 
thing was done in the way of necessary improvement. 
The administrators of the temporal power remained 
deaf to all advice, and persisted in a policy of the 
most reactionary and retrograde character ; maintain- 
ing, at the same time, their rule in Rome by the aid 
of French soldiers, and in Bologna by that of Aus- 
trian. In those days Austria was the perfection of 
absolutism and so-called divine right in church and 
state ; nor did she fail to use all her influence in 
sustaining those principles in Rome, whose govern- 
ment was only too happy to follow such advice. 
What terrible disasters the Viennese statesmen who 
pursued this wretched policy brought upon their 
unfortunate country, as well as upon the Papal tem- 
poral power, has been made manifest to the eyes of 
all men. But while touching upon that dark and 
melancholy period, we cannot but for a moment 
refer to the brighter present, in which an absolutely 
opposite policy gives the hope of seeing the whole 
Austrian empire regenerated by the operation of 
constitutional liberty and progress. Cordially do 
all the friends of freedom hail the change which 
has been thus inaugurated in Austria by men so 



212 ESSAYS. 

eminent as M. von Beust, Count d'Andrassy, and last, 
but not least, the patriot statesman of Hungary, 
Francis Deak. Englishmen of all parties and classes 
watch the progress of this noble work with joyful 
hope, and give to the constitutional Austro-Hungarian 
State of to-day their warmest sympathy and heartiest 
God-speed. 

But to return to the subject in hand. When the 
great events of 1859 overtook the Papal Government, 
its weakness became manifest. The moment the 
Austrians withdrew from Bologna, and so liberated 
the populations of the Romagna provinces from 
foreign occupation, they at once declared against 
the Papal temporal rule, and overthrew it. Nothing 
occurred at the time in those provinces to bring 
about this change, save the withdrawal of the Aus- 
trian troops. Neither French nor Piedmontese ap- 
peared upon that scene. Garibaldi was away in the 
mountains of North Lombardy. Such was the effect 
in the Romagna of the cessation of that foreign aid 
which had there been for years the sole support of 
the temporal power of the Holy See. Besides, it 
must not be forgotten that this proceeding, and the 
annexation it led to, like that of Parma, Modena, 
and Tuscany, took place in spite of French diplo- 
macy: the Emperor Napoleon, at the peace of Villa- 
franca, having expressed his desire to see the old 
authorities restored in all those provinces — a desire 
which he, however, refused to realise by force, and 
which he forbade others to attempt by that evil 
means. 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 213 

When the marvellous exploits of Garibaldi in Sicily 
and Naples had made it clear to Italy that the estab- 
lishment of a united Italian State had been changed 
from an idea into a possibility, the provinces of 
Umbria and the Marches showed manifest symp- 
toms of desiring to share in the great national move- 
ment, despite the presence of a papal army, com- 
posed chiefly, then as now, of French, Swiss, German, 
Belgian, and other foreigners, commanded at that 
time by the late French General Lamoriciere. As 
soon as the provinces just named were freed from the 
foreign soldiery who maintained the temporal power, 
they declared, like their brethren of the Romagna, for 
annexation to the new Italian kingdom. Indeed the 
fact that the Pontifical Government has long been 
unable to exist save by foreign support in one form 
or another, is an overwhelming proof that its tem- 
poral power rests only upon mere force — the force of 
foreign bayonets, ever destructive in the end of the 
very power they support, because rendering it un- 
speakably odious to its own subjects. This odium only 
increases in proportion to the number of bayonets, 
and to the length of time during which their detestable 
agency is employed. No more striking proof of this 
truth exists than the case of the Bourbons, restored in 
1814—1815 to the throne of France by the allied armies 
of Europe. It may truly be said that the unfortunate 
princes of the Bourbon line have never got over the 
fact of having been restored to power by such means. 
Again, in 1852, the election of the present French Em- 
peror to the imperial throne was probably in some de- 



214 ESSAYS. 

gree due to the fact that such a choice by no means har- 
monised with the general views of the foreign powers 
who had made the treaties of Vienna, one of whose 
most special objects was the overthrow of the first 
Napoleon and the restoration of the Bourbons. In- 
deed, it appears that some of those powers determined 
at the time (1815) that no Bonaparte should ever 
again be recognised as ruler of France. The French 
profited by the occasion offered in the year referred 
to (1852), to settle the point once for all by electing 
the present Emperor and calling upon Europe to re- 
cognise him. More than this, the Emperor purposely 
took the title of Napoleon IIL, thereby maintaining 
in the face of the world the principle of the continuity 
of the Bonaparte dynasty ; thus vindicating at the 
same time what he considered to be his family claims, 
as well as the incontestable right of the French people 
to choose whatever temporal rule seemed good to 
them. The result was, that Europe bowed its head 
to the will of France and of her Emperor, to the im- 
mense satisfaction of both. 

In the name, then, of what principle does this same 
France impose or maintain by force, upon Italians or 
any other people, a temporal power of any kind which 
they desire to get rid of, or greatly to curtail and 
modify ? Is it because that people are comparatively 
weak ? Is it from a selfish fear, the offspring of a 
despicable jealousy, which dreads to see in the future 
a united Italy growing in strength and prosperity, 
and so emancipating itself from what a powerful 
neighbour is pleased to call his just influence ? Can 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 2 1 5 

it be that such unworthy motives, such unjust preten- 
sions, are really in harmony with the feelings of the 
French people, who, whatever may be their faults, 
have often deserved to be called great and generous, 
and often done much for the liberties and progress of 
mankind ? To the conscience of France these ques- 
tions are addressed ; from her conscience let the 
answer come. 

But there are those who say that it is for the sake 
of religion — the religion of Christ — that the temporal 
power of the Roman See must be maintained at all 
costs, even by absolute force, and the aid of foreign 
soldiers, other means failing. The employment of 
these violent methods, (in opposition to the national 
will and aspirations of the people upon whom this 
temporal power is thus by force imposed,) is justified 
on the ground that the conservation of that power is 
necessary to the independence and due exercise of 
the spiritual authority of him who claims to be on 
earth the Vicar and representative of Christ. When 
these or similar assertions are heard or read, the minds 
of reflecting men instinctively recur to the evangelical 
writings which narrate the life and death of the holy 
Jesus. There it is told how full of love and gentleness 
He was, how meekly He bore all injuries, how He re- 
pelled not violence by violence, how He rebuked His 
disciples for wishing to call down fire from heaven 
upon those who would not receive Him, saying : " Ye 
know not what manner of spirit ye are of ;" how He 
refused all temporal power, departing when He " per- 
ceived that they would come and take Him by force 



2l6 ESSAYS. 

to make Him a king ;" how He declared " My king- 
dom is not of this world ; if my kingdom were of this 
world then would my servants fight." In propagating 
and maintaining His spiritual teaching and authority, 
He used no other means save those of awakening the 
conscience, convincing the judgment, and converting 
the heart. 

Yet to-day we are told that foreign aid, foreign 
soldiery, the newest and most improved weapons for 
destroying human life, war with all its bloodshed and 
horrors, not only may, but ought to be employed in 
order to impose upon an unwilling people the tem- 
poral power of him who proclaims himself to be the 
Vicar and representative of that very Christ. In all 
seriousness we ask those Roman Catholics who hold 
such opinions, is it by such signs that we Protestants 
are expected to recognise the true head of the 
Christian Church on earth, the chief pastor of that 
faith which proclaims " peace on earth and good-will 
towards men f whose golden rule bids us " to do unto 
others as we would they should do unto us ?" Is the 
spectacle of Roman Catholic France forcing Roman 
Catholic Italy to accept the temporal power of the 
Pope calculated to give Protestants a pleasing idea of 
that unity and brotherly love which is so often boasted 
of by members of the Church of Rome ? Is it not 
more likely to make us heretics thank the Reforma- 
tion for having freed England from connexion with 
Rome, and so having preserved us from those quarrels 
about the papal temporal power which set Romanist 
against Romanist even to the shedding of their 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 2\J 

brother's blood ? Can those who enjoy and main- 
tain that temporal power by means of foreign aid 
and foreign soldiers, duly armed with a Chassepot 
rifle, which i( does wonders" in its bloody work of 
death and slaughter, say — "We serve the altar, and 
we are content to live only by the altar ; we ask no- 
thing of Caesar, and we receive nothing from Caesar ; 
our kingdom is not of this world ;" " the weapons of 
our warfare are not carnal ?" If such things continue 
to be done, there will be no difference between the 
manner of upholding the temporal power which exists 
in Rome and the temporal power which exists in 
Warsaw ; between the means employed to maintain 
the earthly crown of the Pope in Italy and the earthly 
crown of the Czar in Poland ; unless it be that the 
former is obliged to have recourse to foreign aid, 
while the latter is able to do without that degrading 
expedient. 

Do not Roman Catholics perceive the immense 
danger which such a policy creates of alienating the 
Italian nation from the spiritual authority of the 
Roman Catholic Church, as well as from its tem- 
poral power ? This latter power, indeed, is already 
odious to the great majority of Italy's people, nor 
are all the bayonets of France able to restore it; 
nay, they but increase that odium in proportion to 
the number employed against Italy, and to the dura- 
tion of their stay within her limits. When then 
Italians, finding the temporal power the one remain- 
ing obstacle to the realization of their country's 
perfect union and freedom under a constitutional 



2l8 ESSAYS. 

sovereign of the nation's choice, are at the same 
time told that such temporal power is absolutely 
necessary to the due maintenance of the spiritual 
authority, there is no little danger of their confound- 
ing both in one common hatred. Where to-day 
would be the religious influence of England's clergy 
if they favoured the maintenance of a Prussian garri- 
son in London for the sake of maintaining the tem- 
poral power and position of their Church ? Where 
would be that of the French priests if they openly 
advocated the maintenance of an Austrian or Spanish 
garrison in Avignon for the sake of maintaining there 
the Papal temporal power which actually existed in 
that city for centuries, and w 7 as only finally swept 
away by the great Revolution in 1791 ? What would 
France have said, at this or any other period of her 
history, if her bishops and clergy had opposed her 
formation into one national kingdom because they 
affirmed it to be incompatible with the interests or 
necessities of the Church ? Such a course would 
have caused irreparable damage to her in France, 
and no other result can be expected in Italy. Surely, 
then, this maintaining of the " temporal power " of 
the Pope at all costs, and by every means, even the 
most violent, endangers his spiritual authority, and 
brings not only dishonour, but even peril on the 
Church herself. Such, or at least very similar, ap- 
pears to have been the opinion of one who was no 
Protestant, but a devout Roman Catholic in all re- 
ligious matters — of one who ranks amongst the 
mightiest geniuses of the world, whose name sheds 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 219 

imperishable lustre upon his age, his Church, and his 
country ; for it was the illustrious Dante, who, nearly 
600 years ago, seeing how fatal an adjunct to the 
spiritual authority of the Roman Church was the 
temporal power, how hurtful to her the union of the 
two within herself, wrote those lines, never more true 
than to-day : — 

" Di' oggimai die la chiesa di Roma, 
Per confondere in se duo reggimenti, 
Cade nel fango e se bruta e la soma." 

Purgatorio, xvi. 1 27- 1 29. 

Say henceforth that the Church of Rome, 

By confounding within herself two regimes, 

Falls in the mire, defiles both herself and the burden (she bears). 

And again, — 

" Ahi, Costantin, di quanta mal fu matre y 
Non la tua conversion, ma quella dote,* 
Che da te prese il primo ricco patre ! " 

Inferno, xix. 115-117. 

Alas ! Constantine, of how great ill was the mother, 
Not thy conversion, but that dowery,* 
Which from thee accepted the first rich father. 

Who, indeed, can look to-day on Italy or Ireland 
without seeing what fearful wrongs and evils the 
Christian Church has inflicted both on herself and 
others by accepting temporal aid and temporal 
power, so calling in the secular arm to help her, as 
she vainly imagined, in her spiritual work ? 

Perhaps some such feelings and ideas were mingled 

* Dante here alludes to what was believed in his days, viz., that 
Rome and the territory around it, called the Patrimony of St Peter, 
were given by Constantine to Pope Sylvester. 



220 ESSAYS. 

with those of a more worldly character which made 
Napoleon II L desirous of withdrawing his troops 
from Rome. For he well knows, that being, as his 
soldiers now are, the only foreigners in forcible pos- 
session of Italian soil, a cause of perpetual irritation 
is thereby kept alive in Italy against France, which 
is destructive of the natural ties that would otherwise 
unite them together. He appears to have hoped to 
put an end to his occupation of Rome by the Con- 
vention made in September 1864, with the Italian 
Government. That hope he has not, however, re- 
alized — a result by no means surprising, when the 
discussions (about the instrument itself) which oc- 
curred between the two governments, and the general 
circumstances of the case, are fully considered. The 
Convention stipulated that Italy should promise not 
to attack the present territory of the Pope, and li even 
prevent by force" any attack proceeding from the 
exterior; that France " should withdraw her troops" 
from the Papal States within two years ; that the 
Italian Government should make no protest against 
the organization of a " Papal army even composed of 
foreign Roman Catholic volunteers," provided such 
a force did not degenerate into a means of attack 
against the Italian government. Italy further de- 
clared herself ready to enter into an arrangement 
for assuming a proportional part of the debt of the 
former States of the Church. A protocol regulated 
the transfer of the Italian capital from Turin to 
Florence. Such were the leading features of the 
Convention. No sooner had it been signed than a 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 221 

good deal of discussion ensued between the French 
and Italian governments as to what would or ought 
to be the line of action pursued respectively by the 
contracting parties in case eventualities arose which 
were not provided for in the Convention itself. That 
such eventualities might arise was clear enough ; thus, 
there might be an internal revolution in Rome, or 
the Italian government might fail in its endeavours 
" to prevent by force " a hostile incursion into the 
Papal States. The Cabinet of General Lamarmora 
(then in power) pointed out, amongst other things, 
the immense difficulty of successfully and completely 
" preventing by force " such attack, even when em- 
ploying for that purpose a large army; because it 
was almost impossible really to cover such a frontier 
as that of the Papal States, which is but a mere line, 
and is open in all directions to the incursion of hos- 
tile bands. In case, then, these or similar circum- 
stances arose, what was to be done ? After no little 
discussion, it was finally determined that as it was 
impossible to foretell and therefore provide for all 
future eventualities, it would be better for both the 
contracting parties to reserve their liberty of action 
as regarded any future circumstances not positively 
provided for in the Convention itself. Thus there 
was left, unfortunately, as it has turned out for all 
concerned, no slight danger of future complications. 

The Papal government received volunteers chiefly 
from France, Germany, Switzerland, and Belgium. 
Amongst its defenders, however, was a corps named 
" The Antibes Legion," whose formation calls for 



222 ESSAYS. 

special remark. A French writer of position and 
ability refers to it in these words : — 

" France furnished to the Pope, under the form of volun- 
teers freely enrolled from the ranks of the religious party, 
the corps of Pontifical Zouaves ; the Zouaves were the con- 
tingent of the clerical party in France. Apart from this 
spontaneous movement the French government took the 
initiative of a more important combination. It favoured 
the creation, for the military service of the Holy Father, of 
a corps which was called the Antibes Legion. The manner 
of recruiting this Legion was peculiar. We do not know 
how it could be justified as being in conformity with our 
military laws. In any case it cannot be disputed that it 
bore an irregular appearance. The soldiers of the Antibes 
Legion are soldiers of our army ; they are commanded by 
French officers, who, during the time of their service in the 
Legion,' preserve their rights of promotion. Our military 
contingents are determined by the laws voted by the 
national representation, and affected exclusively to the 
service of the country. It is difficult to understand how 
any fraction of those contingents can be legitimately de- 
tached from the service, and authorised to pass into the pay 
and under the flag of a foreign state." 

A little further on the same writer remarks :— -" The 
journey of General Dumont to Rome, and above all 
a letter of our Minister of War (Marshal Niel), gave 
to the Antibes Legion a meaning more marked and 
more disquieting to Italian susceptibilities." The 
French General mentioned went to Rome and in- 
spected the Antibes Legion in July 1867. It was 
affirmed that he went officially ; then it was said by 
the Moniteur of 1st August 1867, that his mission 
was of quite a private character. The French blue- 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 223 

book, however, published at the end of November, 
under a paragraph headed a Mission of General 
Dumont to Rome/' says he was sent to ascertain 
the causes of discouragement in the Legion, and to 
reanimate the spirit of the corps. In the speech he 
made to the soldiers of that corps he is reported to 
have told them in so many words that they were 
" French soldiers;" then it was said that the reports 
given of the General's speech were not accurate. It 
is difficult to arrive at the exact truth in the matter ; 
but at any rate, the General certainly saw those in 
high official position before being sent from Paris to 
Rome. That fact, connected with what he did say 
to the soldiers of the Antibes Legion (whatever may 
have been the exact words used), roused — as well 
such circumstances might — the susceptibilities of the 
Italian government, which in consequence asked for 
explanations from the French government touching 
General Dumont and his inspection of the Antibes 
Legion. Throughout Italy generally this matter 
produced much irritation, which certainly was not 
to be wondered at, for it looked only too like a 
breach, of the spirit at any rate, of the September 
Convention, which stipulated that the imperial go- 
vernment should withdraw its troops from Rome. 
But whatever Italian susceptibilities General Du- 
mont's mission naturally roused, it was, " above all," 
the letter of Marshal Niel, the French Minister of 
War, to Colonel D'Argy, the commander of the 
Antibes Legion, which gave Italy just cause of com- 
plaint. This letter ran as follows : — 



224 ESSAYS. 

" Paris, 11st June 1867. 

" My dear Colonel, — My attention is too seriously fixed 
on the Roman Legion to allow of my ignoring the grave 
facts which for some time past have taken place in refer- 
ence to it. How can this desertion, not individual, but 
collective, which threatens to reduce your effective force to 
nothing, be explained % The soldier has no reason to envy 
the troops of the mother country \ he is commanded by 
French officers who hold suitable positions (conv enablement 
poses) in our army ; he serves a respectable cause which he 
has asked to serve ; he has before him that which has 
always inflamed the French soldier, an enemy to combat, 
a danger to face ; and yet he shamefully deserts the flag 
which he has freely chosen, and, yielding to culpable en- 
ticements, he abandons his chiefs in order to follow despic- 
able foreign seducers, (de miserables embaucheurs Strangers.) 

H It is not the desire of again seeing his country which is 
an excuse ; for he knows well that so soon as he has en- 
tered France he is sent into a disciplinary African corps, (un 
corps disaplinaire d' Afrique,) where he remains until the 
expiration of his time of military service. I deplore this 
state of things, my dear Colonel, because it is a stain on 
our army which, wherever it is represented, ought to pre- 
serve its prestige of honour and courageous abnegation. 
Notwithstanding these sad incidents, my dear Colonel, I 
do not lose the hope of seeing the good elements which 
your Legion still includes efface, by dint of devotion and 
perseverance, the memory of these last times. Your energy 
is well known to me ; the government of the Emperor and 
that of the Holy Father know that it will not fail. It is of 
importance that your officers, upon whom you firmly count 
with just reason, give confidence to the troops by their 
bearing, by their language, by that military spirit which is, 
amongst us, the source of such great things. Amongst 
men of all ranks in your Legion, I shall be happy to signal 
to the Emperor all those who make themselves remarked 
by their conduct. I know that you are to present to me 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 225 

Serjeant Doussin and two of his soldiers. I shall examine 
their claims with great interest. 

" Tell your Legion plainly, my dear Colonel, that we 
have our eyes upon it, and that I suffer deeply as regards 
everything which is an affront to its flag, so justly vener- 
ated. I confound it with the corps (les corps) of our army 
in everything which touches its military honour and the 
necessities of its organisation. 

" Receive, my dear Colonel, the assurance of my most 
affectionate sentiments. 

(Signed) " Le Marechal de France, Niel." 

Such is the letter of the French Minister of War 
to the Colonel, himself a Frenchman, of the Antibes 
Legion. Let the facts thus gathered from these 
various French sources be now summed up. They 
clearly show that this Antibes Legion was composed 
of the soldiers of the French army, who were per- 
mitted, if not induced, to enlist forthwith into the 
Legion. Their officers are French officers, "who, 
during the time of their service in the Legion, pre- 
serve their rights of promotion." No wonder the 
French writer, when commenting upon these most 
unprecedented arrangements, calls such a mode of 
recruiting " peculiar," doubts much its u being in 
conformity with our military laws/ 7 and describes 
the whole affair as " disquieting to Italian suscepti- 
bilities." But what says Marshal Niel, the Minister 
of War ? What light does his letter throw upon the 
subject? After lamenting over the desertions which 
had taken place among the soldiers of the Legion, he 
says distinctly that they are commanded by French 
officers who hold suitable positions in our army;" 



226 ESSAYS. 

that is, who as such continue to preserve their rights 
of promotion in the French army. Soldiers who so 
desert, adds the Marshal, cannot be led to commit 
that grave offence from wishing to return to France, 
because when found there they will be sent off into a 
disciplinary African corps ; that is, punished by the 
French military authorities for such desertion. The 
Minister of War deplores this state of things in the 
Antibes Legion as "a stain upon our army." He 
expresses his willingness to point out to the Emperor 
any soldiers of the Legion who may duly distinguish 
themselves ; and as a proof that he really means what 
he says, he mentions by name a worthy serjeant, 
whose claims, with those of two of his men, he will 
" examine with great interest/' Once again the 
Marshal declares how deeply he suffers for every 
dishonour inflicted on this much-loved Legion, and 
then concludes with these astounding words : — " I 
confound it (the Legion) with the corps (les corps) of 
our army in everything which touches its military 
honour and the necessities of its organisation!' 

Let those who are versed in the military code of 
France decide whether such arrangements infringe it 
or not. But it is in the name of common sense and 
common honesty that the question must be asked : 
How is it possible to justify such proceedings and 
such language in the face of the distinct stipulation 
contained in the September Convention, that " French 
troops" were to be withdrawn from Rome? Let 
quibblers split what hairs they will, but upright and 
impartial men will not fail to say that all such doings 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 227 

assuredly broke the spirit, if not the very letter, of 
that stipulation. Now, when a strong power makes 
a compact with a weak one, the former is specially 
bound, by every honourable feeling, not to permit 
anything to be done on its part which appears even 
like tampering with that compact to the disadvantage 
of its weaker partner. The French government has 
not acted in conformity with this principle in the case 
of the Antibes Legion, and the various circumstances 
connected with it. Imperial France has thereby laid 
herself open to just and severe censure. None can 
help contrasting the complete and absolute manner 
in which French troops were, according to promise, 
withdrawn from Mexico, and the very incomplete 
and questionable manner in which the like promise of 
withdrawal was kept as regards Rome. Nor will the 
imperial government do well to say that the two cases 
are different, because its enemies will quickly reply : 
Assuredly, all the difference of the distance between 
Toulon and Civitia Vecchia, as compared with that 
between Brest and Vera Cruz ; all the difference be- 
tween Italy, alone and weak, and Mexico, not alone, 
but warmly befriended by the great republic of the 
United States, with victorious generals, tried armies, 
and well-equipped fleets at its command. Be all that 
as it may, one thing at least is certain, that with these 
matters of the Antibes Legion, Marshal Niel's letter, 
and General Dumont's mission, known to the whole 
world, the French government will do wisely to make 
no allusion to Italy not having been successful in its 
attempts to prevent by force, last autumn, an attack 



228 ESSAYS. 

upon the Papal States. A very common proverb 
bids people who live in glass houses not to throw 
stones. What share all these proceedings of the 
Imperial Government had in rousing Garibaldi to 
direct an armed attack against Rome, thus re-opening 
violently that question, and defying the September 
Convention which French authorities had so flag- 
rantly tampered with, we have no means of knowing ; 
but that those proceedings did influence the course 
taken by Garibaldi, and those who acted with him, 
can scarcely be doubted, and is not to be wondered 
at The following facts are, at any rate, indisput- 
able : — That immediately after the Convention was 
concluded, the Antibes Legion was formed in the 
manner described; in the summer of 1867 came, 
first, Marshal Niel's letter; then General Dumont's 
mission ; and in the autumn of that year followed 
the Garibaldian attack directed against Rome. 

It was about the middle of September that Gari- 
baldi, taking counsel only of his own patriotic aspira- 
tions, put himself at the head of the volunteers who 
were assembling at his bidding to attack the Papal 
States. The Italian Government had forbidden all 
such proceedings, and placed troops to guard the 
frontier. Before the month closed, Garibaldi was 
arrested and sent to Caprera. There he was closely 
watched by the vessels of the royal navy, who at 
first succeeded in preventing his return to the main- 
land ; but at length he eluded their vigilance, and 
made at once for the Papal frontier. Despite the 
efforts of the Italian government, the volunteers con- 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 229 

tinued to get into the Papal territory, and were con- 
tinually reinforced : among them were Garibaldi's 
two sons. The General himself now joined them, 
and led them against the Papal forces, whom they 
beat at Monte Rotondo : this place, occupying a 
strong position, was taken by the Garibaldians. 
Rome itself was in much danger. Already one or 
two collisions had taken place between the garrison 
and some of those within the walls. It was at this criti- 
cal moment that the French government intervened by 
sending a considerable force to occupy Civita Vec- 
chia and Rome. Upon hearing of this, the Italians 
urged their government to intervene. Those at the 
head of affairs appear to have vacillated much upon 
this momentous subject, involving, as it did, hopes 
and aspirations, dangers and risks, the magnitude of 
which language can scarcely exaggerate. Vacillation 
is always a mistaken policy ; but in this case it is 
scarcely to be wondered at, though it must be cen- 
sured ; for rarely, if ever, has any government been 
surrounded by difficulties and dangers of a greater, 
and at the same time of a more opposite kind, than 
was that of Italy on this occasion. Postponing for a 
few moments further observations upon such and 
other kindred matters, this question only shall here 
be asked : Who, after all, are most to blame — those 
whose rash patriotism creates a crisis necessarily 
fraught with the utmost danger to their country and 
her cause, or those at the head of affairs, who, after 
wisely endeavouring, at the outset, to dissuade the 
leader of that rash patriotism from entering on a 



230 ESSAYS. 

course so full of peril to his country, fall at last them- 
selves into the error of vacillation, or commit other 
mistakes, while doing their best to steer the ship of 
state safely through the fearful perils which Gari- 
baldi's rashness had created ? 

The Ratazzi Cabinet resigned, and after some 
delay, owing to General Cialdini failing to form a 
government, the arduous task was finally undertaken 
and performed by General Menabrea. Not until 
after the French had landed in Italy, did the Italian 
troops cross the frontier, taking, at the same time, 
every precaution to guard against a collision with the 
French, while pressing messages were sent to Gari- 
baldi to try to persuade him to abandon his now 
hopeless enterprise. As soon as Rome had been 
secured by the soldiers of Imperial France, 2000 of 
them, armed with the new Chassepot rifle, together 
with 3000 Pontifical troops, well equipped and accom- 
panied by artillery, marched out against the Garibal- 
dians. The two hostile corps, each numbering, as it 
seems, 5000 men, met at Mentana. Garibaldi and 
his men, generally badly armed and poorly clothed, 
fought with such determination and courage, that the 
conflict continued to rage fiercely from one in the 
afternoon until dark, and though the French and 
Papal troops had gained decided successes by night- 
fall, they were not able to complete their success 
before it was actually night, but had to wait until the 
next morning. Such a defeat reflects, indeed, the 
highest honour upon Garibaldi and his brave men ; 
for opposed to them were 2000 regular French troops, 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 23 1 

who, armed with the Chassepot rifle, which "did 
wonders/* 'evidently turned the fortune of the day. 
But despite the courage and devotion displayed by 
the Garibaldians, ultimate success against such forces 
as those opposed to them was hopeless. Gradually 
driven back, after much hard fighting, they retreated 
under cover of night, having suffered heavy losses, 
and leaving many prisoners in the hands of the enemy, 
When within the limits of the Italian kingdom, Gari- 
baldi was taken by its authorities, and sent to the 
fortress of Varignano, in the Gulf of Spezia. He 
might have resisted ; but, to his honour be it ever 
said, he would permit of no resistance, because he 
never will allow his own person to be the cause of 
armed conflict between Italians. Such a conflict, 
willingly and intentionally brought about, would be 
not an error, but a crime. For whatever differences 
may exist among them as to the best means of attain- 
ing the great object all have in view, the whole nation 
is one in its firm determination to attain that object, 
which is but that of freeing for ever their native land 
from the presence of foreign soldiery, and the wrong 
of foreign interference. Their neighbours, French, 
Swiss, and German, have attained that result, and 
Italians are steadfastly determined to do likewise. 

After the French had landed in Italy, the Italian 
troops had, as just mentioned, crossed into the Papal 
territory. This passage of the frontier gave great 
offence to the French government. For what reason 
it is hard to say, except that the French are inclined 
to be much too easily offended if any one, except 



232 ESSAYS. 

themselves, ventures to do anything. This same 
kind of touchiness some of them have lately shown 
most unwarrantably towards Germany, with whose 
work of internal reorganisation no other nation what- 
ever has the slightest right to interfere. But happily 
the Germans are very numerous and very strong. It 
is to be hoped that that fact, coupled with their abso- 
lute right to do what they please in their own coun- 
try, will ever be sufficient to protect them from the 
wrong of foreign interference while engaged in recon- 
structing the government of their great fatherland. 

The circumstances connected with the crossing of 
the frontier by the Italian army fully warranted such 
a step on the part of the Italian government, for 
they clearly belonged to those future eventualities 
not expressly provided for in the September Conven- 
tion — eventualities concerning which each government 
had reserved its " freedom of action." When, then, 
the imperial government made use of that freedom 
of action (as it had a right to do) to enter the Papal 
territory, the Italian government was perfectly justi- 
fied in doing the same. Not only would Italy have 
had good ground for occupying Rome jointly with 
France, but that would have been by far the most 
politic and equitable arrangement. Instead of that, 
the imperial government became very indignant 
with the Italian for having ordered its army to 
cross the frontier at all, and appeared (though it 
seems almost incredible) inclined to pick a wolf-and- 
lamb quarrel with its weaker partner. In all this 
the French government acted most unfairly. Nor 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 233 

has it a right to utter a syllable about the Italian 
government having been unsuccessful in its attempts 
to prevent the Garibaldians from entering the Papal 
territory, because success neither had nor could be 
stipulated for ; on the contrary, the Italian govern- 
ment had pointed out from the first (in 1864) the im- 
mense difficulty of successfully doing so. But there 
was another and far more powerful reason which 
should have made the French government hold alto- 
gether a different tone to the one it affected — namely, 
that scarcely had the Convention been signed when 
the imperial government began to tamper with its 
spirit, if not its letter, in the matter of the formation 
of the Antibes Legion, as has already been plainly 
shown. No wonder, under these circumstances, that 
this high-handed conduct of Imperial France to a 
weaker neighbour caused her enemies to draw many 
a biting comparison between her bearing towards 
Italy on the Roman question and her bearing to- 
wards the United states in the Mexican ; nor did 
they forget to remark sarcastically on the quiet and 
proper manner in which the imperial government 
accepted the perfectly just, but most decided refusal 
given by Germany to listen to any proposal for the 
rectification of the Rhine frontier. As to the accla- 
mations with which French telegrams announced the 
reception of French troops in Italian towns, not only 
were they at variance with the testimony of independ- 
ent witnesses of the receptions given, but they were 
at the same time in complete harmony with the offi- 
cial announcements (made during some two or three 



234 ESSAYS. 

years) of the rapturous reception given to French 
troops in Mexico. Yet no sooner did French bay- 
onets cease to uphold that Mexican State which they 
had temporarily called into existence, than it fell 
hopelessly and utterly within a few weeks. Not only 
have Mexicans given no signs of love to France 
since, but they have, by the cruel execution of the 
poor Archduke Maximilian, flung in her face the 
most terrible insult that ever one nation offered to 
another. The French Emperor will do well to bear 
in mind that these things are remembered and freely 
discussed, if not in France, at least in other countries. 
Nor can the truth be concealed that, though the citi- 
zens of free nations may deem Garibaldi's course un- 
wise or inexpedient, yet assuredly their sympathies 
were not with those who, on Mentana's field, handled 
the " wonder-working ,; Chassepot, but with those 
who faced it with heroic courage, animated by the 
" wonder-working •' love of freedom and of country. 

As soon as the Papal territory had been evacuated 
by the Garibaldians, the Italian troops withdrew from 
it also. This step was taken by the king's govern- 
ment of its own accord, though it would be folly to 
deny that in taking it they were uninfluenced by the 
hostile attitude unjustly assumed by France. At the 
same time, it would be unfair to the rulers of Italy 
not to admit that if they were greatly influenced by 
prudence in avoiding all risk of war with a neighbour 
so immensely powerful, they were also influenced by 
gratitude from a recollection of the generous aid 
afforded by France in 1859. Yet this latter power 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 235 

should remember that generosity at one time is no 
excuse for injustice and overbearing conduct at 
another. It is sad, indeed, to see the noble work 
commenced in that memorable year, endangered and 
delayed by an uncertain and changeable policy, creat- 
ing general distrust, because its author will persist in 
the vain attempt to support at the same time two 
hostile systems and serve two hostile masters. 

When the immense dangers and difficulties of 
every kind which surrounded the Italian government 
are taken fairly into account, its conduct in thus 
giving way to France, and so avoiding all present 
danger of a conflict with a neighbour so immeasur- 
ably stronger than Italy, is, to say the least of it, 
excusable. Certainly, her rulers took in this matter 
the prudent rather than the heroic line. In conse- 
quence, there have been some English writers who 
have, when commenting upon this subject, spoken 
of the Italian king and government in the harshest 
terms. Surely such critics will do well to be more 
considerate, if not for the sake of Italy, at least for 
that of England. For when foreigners read such 
very severe criticism, coming from such a quarter, 
they will be tempted to ask, Did not England, despite 
all her vast power and resources, finally take, in the 
Danish question, the prudent rather than the heroic 
line ? Can we English deny that that prudence was 
preceded by a great deal of what our American 
cousins amusingly term "tall talk ?" That having 
been the case, Englishmen will be wise not to judge 
over harshly a young country, infinitely less power- 



236 ESSAYS. 

ful than their own, which, in circumstances of far 
greater danger, followed, like England, the counsels 
of prudence rather than those of heroism. As to 
Italians, however bitterly they may feel just now 
at having been forced to give way to Imperial 
France ; however much the rash amongst them may 
have wished that their sovereign had defied her to 
the uttermost, at whatever risk ; they will not allow 
themselves to be so blinded by such feelings as to 
listen to designing persons, who, in their folly or their 
wickedness, seek to turn the hearts of their country- 
men from their honest king. Italians will not forget 
that for eighteen eventful years Victor Emmanuel, 
whether as King of Piedmont or of Italy, has ever 
been true to his country's rights and liberties, has 
ever faithfully preserved them when the rulers of 
neighbouring nations were trampling those of their 
people in the dust. They will remember that, in 
the cause of Italy, he has more than once risked 
life and crown. Under his honest rule their native 
land, (which scarcely ten years ago was but a down- 
trodden slave,) has not only broken the old yoke, 
but has made greater strides towards becoming a 
free and united nation than was ever effected in the 
same brief time by any people in the world's history. 
It is not too much to say, that the unswerving devo- 
tion of Victor Emmanuel to Italy's righteous cause, 
and his honest faithfulness to his people's liberties, 
have been as efficacious in bringing Italy so far 
forward on her way, as the genius of the great 
Cavour, or the burning patriotism of Garibaldi ; for 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 237 

without such a king, the illustrious statesman would 
never have risen to power, and the great patriot 
would, in all probability, have passed his life, from 
1849 to the present day, as a comparatively unknown 
exile. Italians cannot but feel sure that what their 
sovereign has done at this time he has only done 
because he honestly believed (rightly or wrongly) 
that it was, on the whole, the best that was possible 
amidst the unspeakable dangers of a crisis brought 
on by Garibaldi's movements. Well are they aware 
that none regret more than the king himself, his 
country's not yet being equal to the great military 
monarchies of Europe, which have grown to their 
present strength in the course of centuries. It would 
indeed be a miracle if Italy were so, considering she 
numbers scarce seven years of national existence. 
And none but wild fanatics can suppose that such a 
miracle could have been wrought by Italy's adopting 
any other form of government, or by selecting as her 
rulers any other class of men whatever. Granting* 
then, that the statesmen of Italy have, in the last 
terrible crisis, made mistakes, failed to take the best 
course, or preferred prudence to heroism, who shall 
on that account fling at them the first stone ? Shall 
England ? Thoughts of Denmark, if nothing else, 
will stay her hand. Shall France ? Is Mexico so 
soon forgotten ? If, then, in circumstances far less 
difficult, two of the greatest nations in the world must 
own to a policy whose results were anything but 
flattering to their pride and self-esteem, Italians may 
well pardon (while freely, within the limits of their 



238 ESSAYS. 

constitutional liberties, pointing out) the mistakes 
of their government. This is the course they will 
pursue. At the same time, they will rally closely 
around their king and parliament, and so by firm 
union, and careful preparations of every kind, become 
better able in the future to enforce, if necessary, their 
just rights and claims ; for, acting otherwise, they 
would but play into the hands of their country's 
bitterest enemies. Nor will Italians forget that some 
of those amongst them who have been loudest in 
demanding that Italy should plunge headlong into 
an unequal contest with France, have been but lately 
the loudest to cry out for the reduction of their army 
to the lowest possible point, and that just when the 
French Emperor (without any sufficient cause) was 
devising fresh plans with the object of strengthening 
his military system. The inconsistency of such men 
needs only to be mentioned to be exposed. Of two 
things, one — either Italy may ease her finances by 
cutting down her army to the utmost, and then she 
must abandon all idea of resisting an overbearing 
neighbour of ten times her strength, who persists in 
doing the contrary ; or else her soldiers must be very 
numerous, thoroughly well-armed and equipped, and 
then Italians must consent to a taxation in propor- 
tion to the expenditure necessitated by maintaining 
so large a force. The fault of such a state of things 
must not, however, be laid at Italy's door, who, like 
her German neighbours, simply asks to be let alone, 
and left to regulate her own internal affairs as she 
pleases, just as Germany does and has a right to do. 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 239 

Happily this latter country is strong enough to keep 
meddling neighbours from interfering with that right. 
The fact is, that the huge standing armies which 
disgrace our age and civilization, are caused chiefly, 
if not wholly, by the imperial government of France. 
For by maintaining and strengthening the enormous 
military establishments which it persists in keeping 
up, it compels its neighbours to be well, if not 
equally, prepared. Yet France has no need for such 
an overgrown army as that which weighs down her 
people with an ever-increasing taxation ; while the 
capricious foreign policy of her government entails 
the burden first of one, and then of another military 
expedition, abundant in cost, but certainly not in 
glory. Such a policy keeps all the world in per- 
petual alarm, to the detriment alike of France and 
other nations, from the uncertainty and misgiving to 
which it naturally gives rise. This conduct of the 
imperial government is without excuse, for no one 
menaces France, none do her dishonour (unless it 
be Mexican Juarez,) none seek or wish to deprive her 
of any fraction of that which is hers, neither do any 
of her neighbours possess so much as a single village 
which has the least desire to belong to Imperial 
France. Were her government to prove its love of 
peace by a policy of strict non-intervention in the 
concerns of other countries, instituting at the same 
time large and obvious reductions in its huge military 
establishments, instead of merely protesting in words 
its peaceful aspirations, the present state of uncer- 
tainty would soon pass away, and there would be 



240 ESSAYS. 

some hope that over-taxed Europe would see a 
diminution, at least, of the standing curse of stand- 
ing armies. 

The actual crisis through which Italy, not to say 
Europe, is passing, cannot be considered without 
making a few observations upon the course pursued 
by Garibaldi. Burning with a devoted patriotism 
that knows no bounds, ever exposing himself to all 
the dangers incurred in the carrying out of his rash 
plans, Garibaldi will ever command the sympathy of 
all those who believe that every people have a right 
to struggle against foreign interference, whether it 
take the form of threats or of force backed up by 
bayonets. But it does not by any means necessarily 
follow that the mode of proceeding adopted by him is 
therefore the wisest or the best. That must depend 
upon quite other considerations, themselves depend- 
ing upon a variety of circumstances well worth a few 
moments' serious attention. 

Garibaldi is to-day the subject, indeed one of the 
representatives, of the Italian kingdom, not yet com- 
pleted, but assuredly deserving the title of free within 
its actual limits. At its head is a sovereign faithfully 
carrying out constitutional principles ; under him are 
really responsible ministers, answerable to the freely- 
elected Parliament of a people who possess the most 
substantial liberties, — amongst others, those of the 
press and of public meetings. Now the question 
arises, which is best for Italy, that Garibaldi, keeping 
himself within the limits of action which a free state 
necessarily (as in the case of England or Belgium) 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 241 

prescribes to all its citizens, should unite himself with 
the governing powers of his country in the arduous 
task of solving the last great question which still 
impedes the completion of Italy's union and inde- 
pendence ? or whether he should take a course which 
almost of necessity brings him into collision with 
those at the head of affairs, nay, what is far worse, 
brings his country into only too possible collision 
with imperial France, for whose power he must know 
that Italy is, and can be, no match ? for no political 
machinery can even be conceived which could pos- 
sibly in six or seven years make a people who have 
long been downtrodden and divided equal in arms to 
a military nation whose strength is the growth of 
centuries. Surely, if Garibaldi were as wise as he is 
patriotic in heart and courageous in deed, he would, 
in the altered condition of Italy, (being as it is so 
widely different from what it was in the days of his 
earlier career,) see the expediency and wisdom of 
altering his own course according to the altered cir- 
cumstances of his country. For her sake he would 
do well to curb his too daring ardour, and help her 
honest King and free Parliament in their endeavours 
to solve the Roman difficulty, instead of causing em- 
barrassment and danger, not only to them, but even 
to that noble Italian cause which, since 1859, has 
made such gigantic strides towards its destined goal — 
that great consummation of Italy's complete union 
and independence, which is the earnest desire not 
only of her own children, but of all who love national 
freedom, and hate foreign interference in whatever 

Q 



242 ESSAYS. 

garb it clothes its odious form. Again, Garibaldi 
seems to believe that the French Emperor is the 
worst of men, and in his heart a hater of Italian free- 
dom. Assuming, for the sake of argument, this to be 
true, does not the General perceive that his own con- 
duct gives that very Emperor a handle for employing 
the worst kind of interference, that of bayonets and 
Chassepots ? To say that France has no more right 
to maintain by force of arms in Italy any temporal 
rule whatever, than Italians have to do the like in 
France, is unquestionably true ; but unfortunately 
(not only for Italy and Europe, but for France her- 
self) she has the power to do so, and is only too much 
inclined to exercise it. This fact is incontestable, and 
when Garibaldi, choosing to disregard it, gives by the 
course he pursues an excuse to Napoleon for inter- 
fering in Italy, the imprudent patriot only plays the 
game of the very man whom he declares to be Italy's 
worst, because most insidious, enemy. 

Moreover, the citizen of a free country is not jus- 
tified in endeavouring to force his government by 
extra-legal means to pursue a given line of policy or 
conduct, instead of employing only the many legal 
means of doing so which are at his command, thanks 
to the constitutional liberties such a country bestows 
on its people. When, then, any citizen pursues such 
an erroneous course, he endangers the liberty he loves, 
because he breaks down those proper and legal bounds 
which in all free lands must and ought to be pre- 
served, as being absolutely necessary to their free- 
dom. Thus acting, such a citizen (whatever may be 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 243 

his past services or intrinsic merits) does wrong, im- 
perils his country and her cause ; therefore he must 
be blamed. To say that Garibaldi's character and 
services are such that the above rule is inapplicable, 
cannot be admitted. That character is noble, those 
services immense * they may be pleaded in extenua- 
tion of the course he took last autumn ; but consider- 
ing the actual point at which Italy has arrived in the 
establishment of a national and constitutional system 
of freedom, Garibaldi's proceedings were not, under 
the circumstances, really wise or justifiable, for that 
system offered him other, better, and safer ways of 
devoting himself to his country's service. It will 
perhaps be said, that what he has just done will, after 
all, help on in the end the cause of Italy. Very pos- 
sibly ; but that does not therefore make the particular 
way in which he acted necessarily commendable. 
Yet whatever Garibaldi's faults and errors — for neither 
popular nor royal heroes are exempt from them — his 
name is, and ever will be, loved wherever freemen 
dwell, as expressing in a single word life-long, un- 
dying devotion to the sacred cause of his country's 
rights and independence. 

Among the thousand arguments and reflections to 
which the mighty work of Italy's union and regener- 
ation gave rise, but few indeed can here be even 
touched upon. There is one assertion, however, which 
must not be forgotten. It is sometimes said that the 
Papal government only desires to be left quietly in 
Rome. This is wholly contrary to the fact. What it 
has ever, hitherto at least, demanded, is that all its 



244 ESSAYS. 

former provinces be restored to it ; in other words, 
that the Italian kingdom be broken up. It says to 
Italy : Your existence as a free and united nation is 
incompatible with my temporal rule ; I therefore de- 
mand your destruction. What would be the reply of 
France, England, or any other nation, if, being in the 
position of Italy, such language were addressed to 
them ? Again, the chief of the Papal government 
hurls his anathemas at Italy for adopting a variety 
of laws which are not only demanded by modern 
progress and civilisation, but which Roman Catholic 
France and Belgium have already adopted, and 
which the free Austria of to-day is hastening to 
adopt. Who amongst enlightened men does not 
sympathise with the work which is now being carried 
on by the Austro-Hungarian diets and statesmen ? 
With what disgust would not every friend of justice 
and freedom see to-day Vienna or Pesth in the hands 
of a temporal power maintained by foreign bayonets, 
anathematising and impeding at every turn the great 
work of national regeneration, liberty, and progress 
now being carried on in the Austro-Hungarian state? 
Assuredly such a spectacle would be hateful in Vienna 
or Pesth, and assuredly it is not less hateful in Rome. 
There is a desire often expressed by many of the 
most inveterate enemies of the Roman Church, which 
Roman Catholics will do well to consider. It is this : 
that the temporal power of the Pope may continue to 
be prolonged by forcible means, because thereby the 
greatest possible damage will be inflicted upon his 
spiritual power. These bitter foes of the Holy See 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 245 

will "certainly read with joy of the Roman Pontiff 
blessing and decorating the foreign soldiers who have 
fought for the shred of territory still left him — soldiers 
whose Chassepot rifle " did wonders " in its murder- 
ous work of death and slaughter. But what answer 
can be given to those inveterate enemies when they 
ask, pointing to the hecatomb of mangled corpses 
which strewed Mentana's field : Are these the bloody 
tokens by which the Papal king would have mankind 
believe that he is indeed the true representative on 
earth of the gentle and loving Jesus who refused to 
be made king — who was named the Prince of Peace ; 
who "came not to destroy mens lives, but to save 
them?" 

Those who, in examining this double question of 
the "temporal power" of the Roman Church in Italy, 
and of the Anglican Church in Ireland, look only to 
the vast material strength of France and England, 
will perhaps come to the conclusion that the " tem- 
poral power" of the two churches, which those nations 
respectively uphold, is in no danger of being brought 
to an end, or even of being greatly modified. But 
those who observe the direction in which the current 
of civilisation and progress is running, who watch the 
onward flow of civil and religious liberty in all direc- 
tions, who mark the successful vindication of national 
and individual freedom, even in countries hitherto 
most opposed to all such principles, will come to a 
very different conclusion. The ruined and decaying 
remains of a vast armoury of weapons by which 
arbitrary statesmen and bigoted ecclesiastics sought 



246 ESSAYS. 

to sustain and strengthen, as they imagined, the 
cause of religion, are to be seen lying broken and 
disused on all sides. Such instrumentality belongs 
to the past, whether its outward forms were to be seen 
in the stake and torture of ages long gone by, or in 
those civil disabilities and offensive oaths which were 
abolished but yesterday. The attempt to maintain 
by force the temporal power and position of an eccle- 
siastical body, in opposition to the will, the liberties, 
and the progress of a whole people, is but a vain 
endeavour to preserve the last remnants of the old 
system, which sought in a thousand ways to shackle 
the liberties and consciences of men, by compelling 
them to accept, or at least support, some form of reli- 
gious belief which their brother men believed to be 
the truest and the best. Those last remnants will be 
as surely swept away as those around which the pres- 
ent generation can remember the battle raging, but 
which now exist no longer. More time may yet have 
to be lost in the struggle, that struggle may blaze 
forth for a moment hotter and fiercer than ever, but 
the ultimate result is inevitable. France may be the 
greatest of military powers, while Italy has not yet 
organised the undeveloped resources of a nation whose 
birth-throes we have witnessed and yet are witness- 
ing. England possesses might and resources such as 
may well make the strongest shrink from rousing her 
to hostile action ; while Ireland may be said never 
even to have known an existence at once independent 
of others and united within herself. Yet when Italy 
and Ireland demand the cessation of the temporal 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 247 

power and rule of an ecclesiastical body which w r eighs 
down their liberties, stops their progress, and poisons 
their whole national life, it is with them that the final 
victory will rest, despite all the strength of France 
and England, who respectively uphold in Italy and 
Ireland the temporal power of the Roman and Angli- 
can hierarchies. For while the former nations have 
on their side, in this matter, only the material strength 
of Chassepot rifles and Armstrong guns, the latter 
have with them the whole current of modern civilisa- 
tion and progress, united to the divine power of 
justice, liberty, and right, now, as ever, numbered 
amongst the best gifts which God has bestowed on 
man. 

If, moreover, a glance be directed from the old 
world to the new ; whether to the vast dominion of 
the great American republic, or to the rising com- 
munities of England's colonial empire — those free 
nations of a no distant future — the system of ab- 
solute religious freedom and equality will there be 
seen reigning unquestioned, none having the least 
desire to disturb, in those countries, that universal 
settlement which, to the benefit of State and Church, 
leaves both unhampered, thus realising the idea of a 
free church in a free state — " Libera chiesa in libero 
stato," as said Cavour. 

Such facts, when connected with the manifestly 
increasing tendency of the more enlightened and 
powerful European nations to put in practice the 
principle of complete religious freedom, reveal clearly 
to every thoughtful observer what must be the final 



248 ESSAYS. 

result. Is such a result to be dreaded ? Is it indeed 
to be lamented that the prospect opens of a time 
when no temporal power of any church whatever 
shall thwart the independence and progress of a 
whole nation ; when no country shall be compelled 
to support a church hateful to the great majority of 
its people ? Surely the fall of such systems, not- less 
unworthy of an enlightened age than of the Christian 
faith, should be hailed with thankfulness ; while at 
the same time due preparation should be made so to 
meet that salutary change as to turn it to the best 
possible account, for if well and wisely profited by, 
it will usher in the full reign of absolute religious 
freedom and equality. Then shall all those who 
share a common faith, and " reverence their con- 
science as their king," follow its dictates without let 
or hindrance, without paying tax or tithe to any other 
creed save that which reigns in their own hearts. 
Thus shall religion rest upon conviction, its only 
sure foundation, and so the sacred claims of man's 
spiritual life be brought into harmony with the no 
less sacred rights of freedom, truth, and conscience. 

The debates which have occurred in the French 
Chambers since our article on the Two Temporal 
Powers has been put in type, lead us to add the fol- 
lowing remarks : — M. Rouher has declared that Italy 
shall not be allowed to seize upon (semparer de) 
Rome. If he means that France will under no cir- 
cumstances allow that city to become the capital 
of Italy, the conference proposed by the French 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 249 

government cannot take place. For it is doubtful if 
any of the great powers will endorse such a doctrine ; 
certainly England will not. If the French minister 
only means that Italy will not be allowed to seize on 
Rome by violence, because a European conference is 
going to take in hand the Roman question, there is 
still room for negotiations, however slight the hope 
of their leading to a satisfactory result. M. Rouher 
has delivered himself of one of those phrases, so dear 
to the second empire, which may be explained ac- 
cording to circumstances. Such phrases often give at 
first alternating hopes to the various political sections 
of France, and not unfrequently end in displeasing 
them all. The French minister also informed the 
Chambers that the Holy Father raised in Rome his 
venerable hands in prayer for the good of Christen- 
dom ; be it so, but it must not be forgotten that he 
raises his voice there also to anathematise the just 
and equal laws passed by the Italian government 
for the good of its own people ; laws not only in 
consonance with the civilisation of the age, but which 
France has herself long since adopted. 

M. Moustier, the French Minister of Foreign Affairs, 
in his speech (4th December 1867) said that M. Nigra, 
the Italian minister accredited to the French court, 
in proposing to France a joint French and Italian 
occupation of Rome, asked the French to become 
"not only dupes but traitors ;" adding, " Our honour, 
our uprightness, all the sentiments that exist in the 
hearts of Frenchmen, as in their national, soil, revolted 
against it." This proposition was therefore " rejected 



250 ESSAYS. 

with indignation." Now, only a few weeks before 
(17th October) M. Nigra, writing to his government 
at Florence, says, "M. Rouher proposes that the 
double intervention may be regulated by a common 
agreement and contemporaneously effected." This 
idea of M. Rouher's was, as facts show, not acted on 
by the French government ; it preferred going to 
Rome alone, and M. Rouher finally agreed to that 
plan. But what will the world think of M. Moustier 
officially declaring his own colleague's proposal of a 
joint occupation of Rome to be one which made 
them " dupes and traitors," which Frenchmen " re- 
volted against," and which France " rejected with 
indignation?" These two French ministers have 
thus brought the utmost discredit upon their own 
government, unless indeed they have some very clear 
and straightforward statement to make, which shall 
explain this extraordinary conduct and language of 
theirs, touching the proposal of a joint occupation of 
Rome. Such a specimen of the way in which the 
imperial government carries on negotiations upon 
vital questions with another government, of whom it 
professes to be the friend and even ally, will make 
most people think that the fewer negotiations foreign 
countries have with such directors of statecraft the 
better. But the recollection of how much weaker 
Italy is than France throws into the background 
the absurdity of these proceedings of the French 
government, only to bring out more forcibly the dis- 
grace which of necessity attaches to them. 

Besides M. Rouher and M. Moustier, another high 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 25 I 

authority, M. Thiers, has spoken. If what he says 
means anything, it means that, arms in hand, France 
ought to have opposed, if not even now break up by 
force, German and Italian unity. He advocates un- 
blushingly the most selfish and narrow of policies. 
The neighbours of France are to be kept weak and 
divided that she may be strong. According to this 
doctrine, the French may be united, may change their 
dynasties and governments as often as they please, 
may be absolute masters of their own destinies and 
country ; but woe to Germans and Italians if they 
do likewise. That the neighbours of France have 
no right to interfere with Frenchmen as regards the 
management of French affairs in their own land, is 
assuredly true; but no eloquence of M. Thiers will 
prove that those neighbours have not the same ab- 
solute right in their respective countries, as against 
French interference. It is now clear to the world 
that all those fine phrases about protecting the inde- 
pendence and spiritual authority of the Pope are but 
hypocritical devices which attempt to conceal be- 
neath the garb of religion a policy of interference as 
petty, as selfish, as opposed to the Christian precept 
of not doing to others what we would not have them 
do to us, as ever disgraced the worst times of purely 
selfish and autocratic misgovernment. Melancholy 
indeed is it to see the professed advocate of free con- 
stitutional principles thwarting their progress in other 
lands instead of aiding them in their glorious work. 
Such men do but bring dishonour upon themselves, 
as well as on the party to which they are attached. 



252 ESSAYS. 

If, as the words of the statesmen referred to seem to 
imply, France has determined to prevent, under all 
circumstances, Rome becoming the capital of Italy, 
France will assuredly find herself occupying a very 
isolated position. Such a policy, based on dislike to 
the unity and independence of her neighbours, will 
create uneasiness and suspicion throughout Germany, 
hatred in Italy, and decided disapprobation among 
the free people of England and the United States. 
Russia holding down Poland will smile grimly at im- 
perial France holding down Rome ; but as to sym- 
pathy, there will be none. Nor will Austria and 
Hungary have any to bestow, for they are fully 
occupied with the arduous and noble task of internal 
union, progress, and liberty, upon the success of which 
their future prosperity depends. Very many of the 
sons of France will wish that her work resembled 
more that of the Emperor-King (Francis Joseph), 
instead of bearing such an unpleasant likeness to that 
of the Czar. u Vive la liberty comme en Autriche ! " 
How strange that cry, uttered but the other day in 
Paris by those who boast of 1789 * It may be that 
the French people, so full of generous impulses, will 
at length say : Enough of a policy advocated by 
those who bid us selfishly inflict upon our neighbours 
an interference we should not for a moment tolerate 
from them ; enough of a conscription creating huge 
armaments which burden us with an ever-increasing 
taxation while depriving the land of tens of thou- 

* On the occasion of Emperor Francis Joseph's visit to Paris in the 
autumn of 1867. 



TWO TEMPORAL POWERS. 253 

sands of able cultivators ; enough of foreign expe- 
ditions which cost France millions of money and 
thousands of lives ; enough of a policy which hides 
national selfishness beneath the garb of religion, and 
then dares to describe it as patriotism. No neigh- 
bour threatens us ; each one but asks that we inter- 
fere not with him, even as he interferes not with us. 
It is but just, for there are none upon our frontiers 
who desire to be under our government, each one 
being content to be united to his own fatherland. 
We number 38 millions, in possession of a rich and 
magnificent country, whose just rights we are more 
than able to defend. Let us leave others in peace to 
do as they will with their own, while we consecrate 
ourselves to the work of developing the resources, 
rights, and liberties of our noble France. So shall 
we worthily fill our place among the nations, and be 
a blessing both to ourselves and others. Pursuing 
steadily such a course, we cannot fail in time to reap 
all the rich blessings bestowed by those mighty prin- 
ciples of freedom and the rights of nations which we 
and our great forefathers have done so much to sow 
broadcast throughout the world. 



THE CHURCH SYSTEM OF 
IRELAND AND CANADA. 



Reprinted from the (i Westminster Review" of the 1st April 1 868. 



SO paramount is the importance of the Irish ques- 
tion that no apology is needed for keeping it 
constantly before the public mind ; rather is it a posi- 
tive duty to do so until a satisfactory solution has 
been obtained ; for the welfare alike of Ireland and 
of England is involved in the issue. The question 
itself embraces two subjects closely connected with 
each other — the land and the Church. It is the latter 
which will be specially dealt with in this paper. 

When the justice and expediency of maintaining 
intact the Protestant State Church in Ireland are 
called in question, its supporters are fond of remind- 
ing their opponents that the great majority of Irish 
landlords are members of the Established Church. 
This fact at once provokes the question, How is it 
that, while the great mass of Ireland's people are 
Roman Catholic, the great majority of her landed 
proprietors are Protestant? In no other country is 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 255 

to be seen a like strange phenomenon. Presbyterian 
Scotland, Roman Catholic France, Lutheran Prussia, 
Protestant England, present no such abnormal condi- 
tion of things. Whence, then, does it spring in Ire- 
land ? One word, pregnant with innumerable ills, 
goes far to solve the problem — Confiscation. Lord 
Clare, the Irish Lord Chancellor at the time of the 
Union in 1801, said : a So the whole island has been 
confiscated, with the exception of the estates of five 
or six families of English blood, some of whom had 
been attainted in the reign of Henry VI II., but re- 
covered their possessions before Tyrone's rebellion, 
and had the good fortune to escape the pillage of the 
English republic inflicted by Cromwell ; and no in- 
considerable portion of the island has been confis- 
cated twice, or perhaps thrice, in the course of a cen- 
tury." So again, a very different authority, Mr J. S. 
Mill, writes : — " According to a well-known computa- 
tion, the whole land of the island has been confiscated 
three times over. Part had been taken to enrich 
Englishmen and their Irish adherents ; part to form 
the endowment of a hostile hierarchy ; the rest had 
been given away to English and Scotch colonists, 
who held, and were intended to hold it, as a garrison 
against Ireland." This evil work was further aided 
by that penal code which oppressed Irish Roman 
Catholics up to nearly the close of the eighteenth 
century. It enacted, amongst other things, that no 
member of the Church of Rome could take or trans- 
fer lands by devise, descent, or purchase ; that he 
could not dispose of his estate by will, or lend money 



256 ESSAYS. 

on the security of land. A child, conforming to the 
established religion, might force his parent to surren- 
der his estate, under a fair allowance. A younger 
brother might deprive the elder brother of the legal 
rights conferred by primogeniture. 

With such causes to account for the fact, (without 
parallel in Europe), that while the great majority of 
landed proprietors in Ireland are of one faith, the 
great majority of her people are of another, common 
prudence (if no higher principle) would have sug- 
gested the wisdom of not adducing that anomalous 
condition, in order to justify the maintenance of the 
Church of the small minority as the State Establish- 
ment of the whole country. One would have thought 
that the defenders of the Anglican hierarchy in the 
sister island would have avoided using an argument 
which, when examined, is proved to rest upon a fact 
originating in the cruel wrongs of past times — wrongs 
which now meet with universal condemnation. To 
right them completely and fully to-day is unhappily 
impossible ; but assuredly that is no reason for bring- 
ing them forward in order to prop up an unequal 
system which it lies within our power to abolish. 
The merest expediency and the highest principle 
alike forbid the folly which vainly seeks to justify 
the crying anomalies of the present by appealing to 
the yet more crying wrongs of the past. 

But without dwelling further upon this aspect of 
the subject, let the Irish State Church, as it actually 
exists, be now briefly yet carefully examined. Since 
the Commutation Act was passed, (1832,) the taking 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 257 

a tenth of the cultivator's produce, the seizing for 
payment his only cow or pig, by way of collecting 
tithe dues, has been done away. The ills produced 
by such a mode of proceeding became too aggravated 
to allow of its continuance. The tithes are now only 
recoverable from the head landlord. He pays them 
out of the rent he receives from his land, upon which 
they are a first charge. Inasmuch, however, as the 
rent is derived from the labour of the occupier who 
cultivates the soil, that labour evidently contributes 
largely and directly to the payment of the tithes. 
This mode of collecting them, under the Commu- 
tation Act, is certainly better than the old system 
of levying them by the seizure of the cultivator's pro- 
duce or stock : but, however ameliorated the form, 
the cultivator of the soil still bears his full share of 
the payment. Nothing can alter the fact that all 
charges upon land press upon both tenant and land- 
lord. Now, in Ireland the great majority of actual 
cultivators or tenants are Roman Catholics, who are 
thus obliged to contribute directly to the support of 
the Protestant establishment; so that the injustice 
remains of obliging by law the members of the 
Roman Communion to pay for the Anglican Church. 
Again, it is urged that as both he who owns the 
land and he who cultivates it knew of this tithe- 
charge when they became owners or cultivators, 
neither of them have a right to complain. Such an 
assertion is a very exaggerated statement of the case. 
What may fairly be said is, that being aware of the 
existence of such a charge on land, they have no 



258 ESSAYS. 

right to refuse its payment as long as the law de- 
mands it of them ; but they have a perfect right, if 
they think such an arrangement tainted with injustice, 
to use every constitutional means for obtaining a 
change of the law. That persons buy or lease under 
such conditions does not by any means necessarily 
prove that they think such conditions exactly what 
they ought to be ; all it really proves is, that such 
persons are so desirous of becoming owners and cul- 
tivators that even those amongst them who contend 
that the obligation to pay tithes is unjust, prefer 
doing so rather than cut themselves off from the 
land. But such compliance with the existing law by 
no means invalidates their right to get rid, by consti- 
tutional means, of the obligation which they deem 
unjust. This becomes clearer still if a similar case, 
though under different circumstances, be imagined. 
Suppose the legislature, having imposed a five per 
cent income tax on its subjects, further enacted that 
all persons with blue eyes should pay an additional 
one per cent, thus making the tax in their case six 
per cent. Doubtless every blue-eyed person who, 
after the enactment, continued to reside in the coun- 
try and derive his income from it, would be legally 
and morally bound to pay the extra one per cent ; 
but that would by no means deprive him of his right 
of using all legitimate means for the repeal of the 
enactment in question. A blue-eyed person would 
not, by continuing to reside in the country, prove 
that he thought the extra tax reasonable; the fact 
of continued residence would prove nothing more 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 259 

than that he thought such extra tax a less evil than 
that of leaving the country, with all his possessions ; 
nor would he by thus continuing to live in his native 
land weaken in any degree his right to agitate for 
the repeal of the tax. Such a foolish and oppressive 
measure would offend against justice, not against 
religious convictions. But inasmuch as these latter 
feelings are very generally as deep-rooted in the 
human breast as the sense of justice, such an enact- 
ment as the one supposed would not be more op- 
pressive than that which says to a whole people: 
None amongst you shall possess, nor even cultivate, 
any portion of the soil of your own country, except 
upon the condition of paying tithe in support of a 
religion which the great majority of your people 
deem wrong and schismatical. Yet such has been 
the treatment inflicted for 300 years by England 
upon Ireland. In the 16th century England became 
Protestant, Ireland remained Roman Catholic. Upon 
which England, being the stronger, compelled all 
Irish proprietors and occupiers of land to support, 
from that time forward, a Protestant State Church 
in Ireland. 

There are some who fancy that they successfully 
apologise for this by asserting that the whole change 
(the cruel penal code of the last century included) 
was effected by the Irish parliament. Irish indeed ; 
for although three-fourths of the Irish were Roman 
Catholics, no Roman Catholic was allowed to have 
a seat in Ireland's legislature, nor even to possess 
the suffrage. Have those who make use of this 



260 ESSAYS. 

argument about the Irish parliament ever asked 
themselves what they would think of an English 
parliament in which no Protestant could sit, and in 
the election of whose members no Protestant could 
vote ? Thus is it that men wedded by habit to a 
long-standing wrong, blindly endeavour to prop it up 
by means of another and yet greater wrong. Those 
who thus argue are about as wise as persons who 
should seek to extinguish a conflagration by turning 
upon it an abundant supply of oil. Such arguments 
(and there are many of a similar character brought 
to bear) really tempt the writer, despite his English 
birth and Protestant faith, to wish that by some 
miracle Ireland would suddenly become far stronger 
than England, and then treat her for a year or two 
to a Roman Church establishment on this side of St 
George's Channel. It would then be seen how Eng- 
lishmen would deal with arguments in favour of a 
church establishment of the small Roman Catholic 
minority forced upon the unwilling majority of Pro- 
testant England. Eighteen months of such a regime 
would clear away many a sophism by which Anglican 
Churchmen seek now to justify such a system when 
applied to Ireland. It would be edifying to see the 
new light which would break upon their minds. Our 
public halls would ring with many an eloquent speech 
proclaiming the freedom of private judgment and 
defending the rights of conscience. The occasion 
would, no doubt, be further improved by reminding 
Roman Catholics that, as professed Christians, they 
were bound to do unto others as they would be done 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 26 1 

by. Many and powerful discourses would be preached 
setting forth the apostolic maxim, that the weapons 
of the Christian warfare are not carnal. Others would 
dwell with great force of argument upon the truth 
that the Christian kingdom is not one of temporal 
but of spiritual rule, even as Christ himself declared 
when He said, "My kingdom is not of this world." 
In vain would our Irish fellow-countrymen seek to 
improve their position by passing an Ecclesiastical 
Titles Bill forbidding our Protestant bishops to as- 
sume, for the future, territorial designations. Nor 
would content be increased by the suspension of the 
Habeas Corpus Act, although it might well be that 
such suspension was necessary to the peace of the 
country, thanks to the ecclesiastical regime thus im- 
posed upon Protestant England by Roman Catholic 
Ireland. Indeed it would not be surprising if the 
head of the police had to call in the authorities of 
the Horse Guards to enable him to protect Arch- 
bishop Manning (by law transformed into His Grace 
Henry Edward, Lord Archbishop of Westminster, 
Primate of all England and Metropolitan), as he went 
to take his seat in England's House of Peers. 

Under such circumstances, even those who are 
loudest in proclaiming that changes in our govern- 
ment are to be effected only by constitutional means, 
might be sorely tempted to fall away from that 
orthodox faith. Some might perchance give ear to 
evil-disposed persons who should whisper that our 
forefathers resisted oppression by other than merely 
moral force and constitutional opposition. Very fervid 



264 ESSAYS. 

the present Lord Primate of Ireland, in a charge de- 
livered to his clergy in 1 864 : — 

" To the clergy of the early Irish Church tithes were not 
paid, though it appears by some ancient canons attempts 
were made to establish them. In the year n 27 St Bernard 
complains of the Irish, ' They pay no tithes ; ' and in the 
year 1172 Pope Alexander III., in a letter dated the 20th 
September, states, among other abuses of the Irish Church, 
1 The people in general pay no tithes/ English influence, 
however, in that year sufficed to introduce them at the 
council of Cashel. They formed part of the splendid bribes 
which Henry II. gave to the Irish clergy to induce them to 
conform to the usages of the English Church and acknow- 
ledge the Papal supremacy/' 

Let, then, the present Irish State Church, whose 
members so loudly proclaim that they only are the 
true successors of the early Irish Church, return to 
its primitive practice, and no longer claim tithes by 
right of law under State guarantee. Is it not manifest 
that they are but a popish invention, nay (according 
to my Lord Primate), a popish bribe, employed by a 
popish king for the benefit of Papal supremacy ? 
Why will the true heirs of Ireland's pure primitive 
Church defile themselves by touching this unclean 
thing ? But in this matter of tithes a singular change 
comes over the members of the Irish State Church, 
for they utterly discard the pure example of the 
primitive Christian ministers of Ireland, and cling 
pertinaciously instead to the precedent established by 
Popery. Their conduct recalls to mind the story of 
an old woman who was arguing vehemently in favour 
of a favourite theological tenet. She quoted, to her 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 265 

own satisfaction at least, gospel and epistle in its 
support ; but her opponent, skilled also in the use of 
such weapons, met her with a text so clearly opposed 
to her views that to gainsay its force was impossible. 
The worthy dame, however, was not to be silenced. 
Carried away by the heat of argument, she exclaimed, 
with more warmth than reverence, u Ah ! that 's where 
Paul and I differ!" Sothosewho maintain that the Pro- 
testant Establishment in Ireland is the rightful heir of 
that Church which existed previous to the conquest of 
Henry II. in 1 156. when brought face to face with the 
fact that that primitive Church exacted no tithes by 
force of law, are obliged to exclaim, if not in words, as- 
suredly by deeds, " That's where the early Irish Church 
and we differ." In vain do those search who seek for 
precepts in apostolic writings which tell the ministers 
of Christ to call in the arm of the temporal power in 
order to force by legal enactment the payment of 
ecclesiastical dues. Such proceedings came into 
fashion under very different auspices, when the Church 
had changed its condition of persecuted into that of 
persecutor. From the fatal hour of her union to the 
temporal power, and to the use she made of it, dates 
that violence and persecution, those penal enactments 
and civil disabilities, which through long centuries 
oppressed mankind. Only too constantly have the 
professed ministers of Christ been foremost in this 
ruthless and anti-Christian work. So has it come to 
pass that every outward Church which has obtained 
temporal power, has been one of the chief causes of 
that hatred and ill-will, that war and bloodshed, 



264 ESSAYS. 

the present Lord Primate of Ireland, in a charge de- 
livered to his clergy in 1864 : — 

" To the clergy of the early Irish Church tithes were not 
paid, though it appears by some ancient canons attempts 
were made to establish them. In the year 11 27 St Bernard 
complains of the Irish, 'They pay no tithes;' and in the 
year 1172 Pope Alexander III., in a letter dated the 20th 
September, states, among other abuses of the Irish Church, 
' The people in general pay no tithes.' English influence, 
however, in that year sufficed to introduce them at the 
council of Cashel. They formed part of the splendid bribes 
which Henry II. gave to the Irish clergy to induce them to 
conform to the usages of the English Church and acknow- 
ledge the Papal supremacy/' 

Let, then, the present Irish State Church, whose 
members so loudly proclaim that they only are the 
true successors of the early Irish Church, return to 
its primitive practice, and no longer claim tithes by 
right of law under State guarantee. Is it not manifest 
that they are but a popish invention, nay (according 
to my Lord Primate), a popish bribe, employed by a 
popish king for the benefit of Papal supremacy ? 
Why will the true heirs of Ireland's pure primitive 
Church defile themselves by touching this unclean 
thing ? But in this matter of tithes a singular change 
comes over the members of the Irish State Church, 
for they utterly discard the pure example of the 
primitive Christian ministers of Ireland, and cling 
pertinaciously instead to the precedent established by 
Popery. Their conduct recalls to mind the story of 
an old woman who was arguing vehemently in favour 
of a favourite theological tenet. She quoted, to her 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 265 

own satisfaction at least, gospel and epistle in its 
support ; but her opponent, skilled also in the use of 
such weapons, met her with a text so clearly opposed 
to her views that to gainsay its force was impossible. 
The worthy dame, however, was not to be silenced. 
Carried away by the heat of argument, she exclaimed, 
with more warmth than reverence, il Ah ! that 's where 
Paul and I difTer ! " So those who maintain that the Pro- 
testant Establishment in Ireland is the rightful heir of 
that Church which existed previous to the conquest of 
Henry II. in 1 156, when brought face to face with the 
fact that that primitive Church exacted no tithes by 
force of law, are obliged to exclaim, if not in words, as- 
suredly by deeds, " That's where the early Irish Church 
and we differ." In vain do those search who seek for 
precepts in apostolic writings which tell the ministers 
of Christ to call in the arm of the temporal power in 
order to force by legal enactment the payment of 
ecclesiastical dues. Such proceedings came into 
fashion under very different auspices, when the Church 
had changed its condition of persecuted into that of 
persecutor. From the fatal hour of her union to the 
temporal power, and to the use she made of it, dates 
that violence and persecution, those penal enactments 
and civil disabilities, which through long centuries 
oppressed mankind. Only too constantly have the 
professed ministers of Christ been foremost in this 
ruthless and anti-Christian work. So has it come to 
pass that every outward Church which has obtained 
temporal power, has been one of the chief causes of 
that hatred and ill-will, that war and bloodshed, 



266 ESSAYS. 

which have set Christian so bitterly against Christian, 
that the infidel and the heathen who read that dire 
eclipse of Christianity, have but too much reason to 
exclaim, " See how these Christians hate one another." 
Such have been the consequences of the union of 
the temporal and spiritual ; of forsaking the example 
of the primitive Church ; of not acting in accordance 
with the apostolic precept, " The weapons of our war- 
fare are not carnal, but mighty through God ; " of 
paying no heed to the Master's words : " My kingdom 
is not of this world ; if my kingdom were of this 
world, then would my servants fight." Those who 
really love the name of Jesus should then aid in 
abolishing every form of compulsion which forces 
their brother men to support any creed to which 
their consciences object. For all such compulsion 
does but dishonour the Christian Church, and sets at 
nought that golden precept of .her Lord, " A //things, 
whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do 
ye even so to them." As to those who say that State 
aid is necessary to their Church, or to the mainte- 
nance of its tenets or system, they do but proclaim 
how wide is the difference between it and the Church 
of old. Such persons, instead of trusting to the arm 
of flesh, will do better to rest in faith upon the pro- 
mise, " Lo ! I am with you alway ; " they should bear 
in mind those who, eighteen centuries ago, went forth, 
not with State aid, but in opposition to all the State 
power of imperial Rome, went forth and conquered. 
Or if they need less exalted examples, let them look 
at those unaided members of Christ's Church called 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 267 

Nonconformists, who, though paying tithe and rate to 
the State Church, yet flourish vigorously. But they, 
it is true, are free, having neither State aid nor State 
fetters. It is to be hoped that Christian ears may 
be henceforth spared the degrading complaint uttered 
by others who cry that their Church can no longer 
exist unless the legislature dole out to it so many 
thousands a year. Not such was the language of the 
mighty Apostle, whose wealth consisted in no like 
beggarly elements, but who was rich with all the 
" unsearchable riches of Christ." Not by penal laws 
nor civil disabilities, not by compelling support from 
those who were not of it, nor yet by any other wrong 
to the consciences of men, did Christianity win over 
to itself a hostile world. By the simplicity of its 
faith, by the purity of its holiness, by the divineness 
of its love, was the victory won. Nor is it by any 
other means that the Christian Church can retain its 
conquest, renew its strength, or bestow upon mankind 
that " liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free." 

It is ever a difficult matter to remedy an injustice 
of long standing. Not on that account, however, 
must the duty of so doing be abandoned. Now, in 
dealing with the present ecclesiastical system of Ire- 
land, it will be wise to look round and see if any 
similar question has presented itself in recent times, 
and been successfully solved. Such a case does exist, 
the examination of which will well repay those who 
really desire to bring about a just and permanent 
settlement of the religious or ecclesiastical part of 
what has been well termed the Irish difficulty. The 



568 ESSAYS. 

case referred to is that of Canada, where, as in Ireland, 
a variety of races and creeds are mingled together. 
Its inhabitants have long been partly Protestants of 
English blood, and partly Roman Catholics of French 
blood, 1 As the colony developed, the elements which 
composed it became more numerous and varied. Not 
only English Churchmen, but Scotch Presbyterians 
and English Dissenters, multiplied. To the French 
element was added continually increasing numbers of 
Irish Roman Catholics. 

Now, in the year 1791, an Act of the English 
parliament had directed that, in respect of all grants 
made by the Crown, a quantity equal to one -seventh 
of the land so granted should be reserved to the 
clergy. Here, then, was established the principle, if 
not of a State Church such as existed in the mother 
country, at any rate of an endowed and privileged 
clergy. This was avowedly done for the benefit of 
the Protestant Church ; whether of the Scotch as well 
as of the English, became a matter of dispute. Nor 
did disputes upon this subject by any means end here. 
These Clergy Reserves, as they were named, set at 
variance Churchmen and Dissenters, Protestants and 
Roman Catholics ; stirring up at the same time (as 
was natural) no little ill-will between the various 
races — English, French, Scotch, and Irish — who in- 
habited Canada. Thus were created and kept alive 
bitter differences, not only amongst the colonists, but 
also between the mother country and the colonies ; 

1 Lower Canada is essentially Roman Catholic, the great majority 
of its inhabitants being of that religion. 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 269 

until at length there was brought about as apparently- 
hopeless a state of discord and ill-will as ever irritated 
any people or perplexed any government. Other 
difficulties there were besides this ecclesiastical one, 
which, however, as usual in such cases, played a pro- 
minent part in the general discontent and perplexity. 
The rulers of Canada in past days, (or many of them 
at any rate,) by way of showing, as they thought, 
their skill in statecraft, hit upon the notable device of 
backing up the English Protestant element as against 
the French Roman Catholic. The former was dubbed 
the loyal element, the mainstay of the connexion with 
England. ' The latter was treated sometimes with 
injustice, and almost always with coldness and sus- 
picion ; the natural result being, that the French por- 
tion of the colonists became more and more irritated 
and difficult to manage. So matters went on from 
bad to worse, until discontent grew into turbulence, 
and turbulence into rebellion. Such were the fruits 
of this good old policy of the good old days. 

Now, it is most instructive to remark how the dis- 
turbing element of the Clergy Reserves was dealt 
with ; how it passed through two distinct phases, and 
was finally disposed of. First came the Act of the 
English Parliament, passed in 1840, which put an 
end to any further reservation of land for the benefit 
of the Church, and then proceeded to divide the funds 
arising from the existing reserves amongst the different 
religious denominations. The Churches of England 
and Scotland got the lion's share; the remainder was 
divided between Protestant Dissenters and Roman 



27O ESSAYS. 

Catholics. Something like an approach to religious 
equality was thus gained. In consequence, a far better 
state of feeling pervaded the colonies, but, as usual, 
these half measures proved insufficient. The great 
mass of the colonists craved after perfect religious 
liberty and equality ; they wanted to abolish the con- 
nexion between the government and the churches, so 
that both might be free. Then it was that in 1853 
the English government, that of the late Lord Aber- 
deen, introduced and carried through the imperial 
parliament a bill handing over the Clergy Reserves, 
and all questions connected with them, to the Cana- 
dian legislature, to be settled by it in accordance 
with the wishes of the Canadian people. It is not a 
little interesting to refer back to the debates which 
then took place. The late Duke of Newcastle, at 
that time Colonial Secretary, in introducing the bill 
into the House of Lords, said : " In different shapes 
and ways this subject has been in agitation for the 

last thirty years As long as we leave the 

religious question to excite the people of Canada, 
we are in danger of disturbing and disorganising the 
whole foundations of government in one of the ten- 
derest points on which it can be affected/' The 
arguments of the opponents of the bill were such as 
might be expected. They opposed it in the name 
of Church and State, Church rights, Church property; 
if passed, the differences between the various denomi- 
nations would become more marked and bitter, the 
sentiment of loyalty be undermined, the connexion 
with England weakened, and the funds arising from 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 2JI 

the Reserves be secularised. In a word, it was a dread- 
ful bill, and would produce dreadful consequences. 
The bill, however, became law. 

In the following year (1854) the Canadian legisla- 
ture passed " an Act to make better provision for the 
appropriation of moneys arising from the lands here- 
tofore known as the Clergy Reserves, by rendering 
them available for municipal purposes." The principle 
upon which this measure was based appears clearly 
from the words occurring in the third section of the 
Act : "Whereas it is desirable to remove all semblance 
of connexion between Church and State," &c. Exist- 
ing life interests only were cared for, and the funds 
handed over to the municipalities, to be disposed of 
as they thought fit. It appears that they applied the 
funds thus obtained chiefly to educational purposes. 
Every vestige of a privileged Church was swept away. 
The endowment by the State of all Churches was 
got rid of, as well as the endowment of one privi- 
leged Church. The axe was laid to the root of the 
tree. All " semblance" even of connexion between 
Church and State was blotted out. Thus the true 
Christian principle of perfect religious liberty and 
equality now reigns unquestioned throughout our 
North American colonies. The Churches are free 
Churches in a free State. 

And now comes the crucial question : What has 
been the result of this new order of things ? Simply 
this, that while ill-will and discontent culminating in 
rebellion existed under the old system, there is now 
to be seen, under the new, contentment, peace, and 



272 ESSAYS. 

loyalty. The voices of angry sects are hushed, for 
there is now no dominant church creating jealousy 
and heartburnings. In Canada has been restored 
the practice of primitive times, when Christians gave 
freely to the faith they loved, and when Christian 
ministers had no secular arm to aid them in the 
unchristian work of wringing support from those 
who were not of them. Thus have freedom and 
order, peace and loyalty, taken the place of strife, 
discontent, and rebellion. Nor is there to be found 
any exception to this happy change among those 
of any race or any creed. Nowhere throughout 
England's empire is to be seen greater attachment 
to the mother country, or more contentment with 
her easy yoke, than in that Canadian dominion 
peopled by English Churchmen and Dissenters, by 
Presbyterians of the Scotch Church and of the Free 
Kirk, mingled with a large population of French 
Roman Catholics, whose congregations are con- 
stantly increased by numerous arrivals of their co- 
religionists from Ireland. 

Such, then, is the actual condition of our North 
American colonies, under a system of absolute re- 
ligious freedom and equality. How widely different 
from that of the sister island, where (alone through- 
out England's empire) is to be seen the dominant 
Church of the small minority lording it over all 
Churches. There it still stands, a monument of past 
conquest and present injustice, which naturally creates 
discontent ; yet when that discontent shows itself, the 
members of the Irish State Church say with unblush- 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 273 

ing effrontery, — See ! we alone are loyal subjects, we 
alone are true to England ! 

There has lately been furnished a remarkable test 
of Canadian loyalty to England which must not be 
passed over. The Fenians in the United States have 
endeavoured in vain to draw away the Canadians of 
any race or creed from their allegiance to the mother 
country. Thus foiled, these lawless marauders ac- 
tually attacked Canada by armed violence, thus 
wickedly exposing to the dangers of war a people 
who have done them no wrong, who suffer under no 
grievance, and who ask only to be left in peace to 
manage their own affairs and prepare their own 
future as seems good to them. This Fenian wicked- 
ness against Canada happily brings its own punish- 
ment with it, for it but makes Fenianism hateful to 
the Canadians, while drawing more closely the ties 
which unite them to England. It has but brought 
out in stronger relief than ever the loyalty and con- 
tentment of all the various peoples and creeds of the 
Canadian dominion, and of none more than of her 
Roman Catholic population, whether French or Irish. 

This matter of Fenianism brings to mind the as- 
sertion that that brotherhood of ill does not object 
to the Church Establishment in Ireland, nor wish it 
done away. It would probably be more correct to 
say that the Fenians desire its continuance. The 
reason is obvious enough. They know well that the 
Establishment creates discontent among the Roman 
Catholics of Ireland. Now, the more discontent 

there is, the more suitable is the state of the country 

S 



274 ESSAYS. 

for Fenian plottings. To keep the Irish State 
Church in existence is really a help to Fenianism. 
Among its best allies, therefore, are those who would 
maintain intact the present ecclesiastical condition 
of Ireland. If they can succeed in upholding the 
dominant church, so much the better for Fenianism, 
and so much the worse for England. A like system 
of church supremacy was tried for years in Canada, 
with what result England knows to her cost. At 
length it has been changed for one of absolute re- 
ligious freedom and equality. The benefits which 
have sprung from that change have surpassed the 
most sanguine expectations. Is not the lesson one 
which he who runs may read ? With such results 
before their eyes, how much longer are English 
legislators going to stand face to face with the Irish 
Church difficulty, asking hopelessly what is to be 
done, or pitifully wrangling about the manner of 
procedure? Is England become so dull that she 
cannot even learn by experience ? Or is it deemed 
wise to wait until an indignant people, newly en- 
franchised, sweep away at a single blow the crying 
wrong, levelling all injustices, not with over-careful 
hand, but rather in the fierceness of their wrath ? 
Or will the retrograde party resist all innovation 
until the storm of popular opinion grow loud and 
menacing ; then hustle through a sweeping change 
(which in their hearts they hate, but dare not refuse) 
leaving some one of their number, "faithful among 
the faithless," to write the story of another " Con- 
servative surrender ?" 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 275 

Be all that as it may, true Liberals, at any rate, 
must pledge themselves to the principle of absolute 
religious liberty and equality, at least in Ireland. 
What ministry shall carry out that programme is a 
secondary consideration. The vital point is to do it 
thoroughly, and to do it quickly. Which is the best 
plan to adopt ; that of endowing all denominations 
in proportion to their number, or that of endowing 
none ? With all deference to more than one high 
authority, the writer unhesitatingly advocates the 
latter principle, that of no longer endowing any 
church, due regard being had to existing life in- 
terests. The example of Canada is strongly in 
favour of such a course. There the system of pay- 
ing all was tried, and found to be but a half-measure 
that did not satisfy. Whereas that of paying none, 
leaving each church to be supported by its own 
members, while handing over the old ecclesiastical 
funds for educational and other purposes, has com- 
pletely settled the vexed question, and ended in 
creating general contentment. Nor must it be for- 
gotten that the Roman Catholics of Ireland demand 
the application of this very principle ; they ask for 
u the disendowment of the Established Church," for 
the "-placing of all religious denominations on a foot- 
ing of perfect equality, and leaving each church to 
be maintained by the voluntary contributions of its 
members." Such is the language of the Irish Na- 
tional Association, of which most of the Roman 
Catholic prelates are members. It would be heartily 
endorsed by the whole body of English Noncon- 



276 ESSAYS. 

formists. It enunciates a principle which the Scotch, 
and probably the evangelical party in the Church of 
England, would much prefer to that of either endow- 
ing or paying all denominations according to their 
numbers. While those who have freed themselves 
from ecclesiastical fetters, and from the special dog- 
mas of particular churches, would give a far more 
ready assent to a measure that endowed none, than 
to a measure that endowed all. Complete disunion 
of the spiritual from the temporal power can alone 
bestow the boon of freedom alike upon the Churches 
and upon the State. Let it, then, be applied, and 
applied at once, to Ireland, just as has been done in 
Canada. There the angry strife of religious denomi- 
nations no longer troubles the State, because there 
the State secures full religious freedom and equality 
to its subjects of every race and of every creed. 

Moreover, this principle of disconnecting all churches 
from the civil power is in harmony with the highest 
and truest views of Christian liberty. By it the tem- 
poral ruler treats religion as alone it should be treated, 
as a matter of conscience, not as an affair of State. 
He thereby declares himself unwilling and unable to 
legislate about those matters of religious faith for 
which a man is accountable, not to his fellow-man, 
but to his conscience and his God. Such sacred sub- 
jects must be dealt with by the convictions of the 
heart. Upon that foundation alone can man build 
his spiritual life. This is no question for a party 
debate, nor can it be decided by a majority of votes, 
nor be regulated by a State legislature. Far other is 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 277 

the tribunal which alone of right gives sentence in 
this deepest of man's concerns, in which the human 
and the divine are inseparably blended — even the 
tribunal where in secret the soul of man communes 
and pleads with the God and Father of mankind. 

Those who say that their creed will not endure 
under a system thus bereft of all State aid, can have 
but little real belief in its divine origin or life. Those, 
on the contrary, who have no like fears, who believe 
that divine truth possesses divine power, will welcome 
such perfect freedom for the truth's own sake, as well 
as for themselves and for their brother men. For 
they at least believe that never is truth more secure, 
never is its purity more unalloyed, than when itself is 
true to the cause of freedom and is faithful to the 
rights of conscience^ 

Touching what has been justly termed the Irish 
difficulty, Englishmen must remember, that to ask 
what suits England in this matter, what is in conson- 
ance with her feelings and ideas, is emphatically not 
the question. That difficulty can be satisfactorily 
settled by the imperial legislature of the United 
Kingdom only when it has determined to consider 
above all what is good for Ireland, what is in accord- 
ance with her needs, what suits the character, the 
habits, and the genius of her people. The great 
object to be aimed at, as necessary to the welfare 
both of Great Britain and Ireland, is not uniformity 
of system as regards either land or church, but an 
equal, just, and cordial union. England and Scotland 
have attained that result to their great and common 



278 ESSAYS. 

advantage. But they have attained it by sacrificing 
the letter of outward uniformity to the spirit of living 
unity. In their church systems and in their legal 
proceedings and customs there are marked differences, 
in accordance with the different characters and wishes 
of their respective people. So must it be with Ireland, 
if she is to become a contented and prosperous mem- 
ber of our body politic. Let then the argument, that 
such a course is not followed in England, and does not 
agree with her precedents, be heard no more. All 
such prejudices must be cast off for ever. The one 
paramount question is, What is good for Ireland ? 
what is suited to her condition and needs ? To these 
alone must England lend a willing ear, and give a 
helping hand. For thus only can efficacious remedies 
be applied to our sisters ills ; thus only can be satis- 
fied the righteous cry of " Justice for Ireland." 

In dealing with the question of Ireland's State 
Church it is worthy of observation that extreme Con- 
servatives and extreme Radicals not unfrequently 
unite in declaring that if the Irish Church be dis- 
established, the English and Scotch Churches must 
necessarily be disestablished also. Doubtless there 
are some principles common to all Establishments, 
and some arguments equally adverse to all ; others, 
however, there are of less wide scope ; there is, besides, 
the all-important question of the practical application 
of general principles — a question which must be very 
carefully considered when actual legislation is con- 
templated. 

Now, as regards the principle of Establishments, 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 279 

none can deny that it is one of human origin. The 
present Archbishop of Canterbury stated this very 
recently at a public meeting convened to oppose the 
disestablishment of the Irish State Church. His 
Grace said ; — 

u Now, the establishment and the union of Church and 
State has been created by the breath of man, because for 
the first three centuries we know that there was no 
union between Church and State. It was in the time 
of Constantine that the union was first effected." 

Those who look closely into the present condition 
and tendencies of the Christian world will have good 
ground for believing in an approaching dissolution of 
this union between Church and State in all countries 
in which such union actually exists. Such a change, 
if temperately brought about, will, on the whole, be 
probably more fitted to meet the needs and circum- 
stances of modern Christendom than the system of 
Establishments — it will be better both for State and 
Church. But the question of the practical adoption 
of that great change must be determined not only by 
abstract principle and logical argument, but also by 
a careful consideration of all the circumstances of the 
particular Church and State whose union is being 
discussed. It may well be that this important sub- 
ject of Church Establishments ought not to be dealt 
with either in the narrow spirit of " No surrender," or 
after the radical fashion of instant and world-wide 
abolition. It is not difficult to show weighty reasons 
which will lead wise legislators to disestablish in one 
case while refusing to disestablish in another. Let 



280 ESSAYS. 

the circumstances of our own country be briefly con- 
sidered. In the United Kingdom there are two 
Church Establishments — that of the Episcopal Church 
in England and Ireland, and that of the Presbyterian 
Church in Scotland. Now, although the principle of 
Establishment is common to both, there are yet very 
wide and essential differences in the circumstances 
and condition of these countries, and of their Church 
Establishments. Thus, England and Scotland are 
essentially Protestant countries, their respective Estab- 
lishments being the oldest and largest Protestant com- 
munion in each country, much of whose spiritual 
teaching is in harmony with that of the Noncon- 
formist Churches. Ireland, on the other hand, is 
essentially Roman Catholic — so much so, that she 
remains faithful to Rome despite her union to Pro- 
testant England, and despite all the efforts (often 
amounting, in past times, to actual persecution) made 
by the English government to protestantise the sister 
island. Yet the Establishment maintained by law in 
Ireland is that of the Church of the small minority, 
which the great majority of the Irish consider hereti- 
cal and schismatical. For England thus to force a 
Protestant Establishment on Ireland is as unjust as 
it would be for Ireland to force a Roman Catholic 
Establishment on England. It is the same wrong 
which was done in past times when England en- 
deavoured to force upon Presbyterian Scotland an 
Episcopal State Church. That injustice brought in- 
numerable evils upon both England and Scotland. A 
like injustice has brought like evils upon both England 



CHURCH SYSTEM OF IRELAND AND CANADA. 28 1 

and Ireland. At length to Presbyterian Scotland 
was granted what she desired, a Presbyterian Estab- 
lishment : let Roman Catholic, Ireland have what 
she desires. Happily the Irish Roman Catholics do 
not demand the establishment of their Church, or the 
endowment of their priests. What they do ask for 
is, that all Churches should, in Ireland, be placed on 
an equal footing, and be supported by the voluntary 
contributions of their respective members. 

With such wide differences existing in the cases of 
England, Scotland, and Ireland, surely the wisest 
practical course is not to preach a crusade against all 
State Churches, but to enter into a well-considered 
compromise. That compromise should be, to allow 
the Establishments in England and Scotland to con- 
tinue, but to disestablish the State Church in Ireland. 
In effecting such disestablishment in the latter country, 
the life interests of all living ministers should be pre- 
served untouched ; all vested rights should be dealt 
with in the spirit of the most scrupulous justice ; and 
the grants to Maynooth and to the Irish Presbyterians 
be in like manner done away with. Such a compromise 
as the one thus indicated will not, perhaps, please the 
ultra-partisans of Church Establishments, who will 
agree to no change, nor yet the ultra-advocates of the 
Voluntary system, who would sweep away all Estab- 
lishments at once, without regard to place, time, or 
circumstances ; yet surely this compromise would be 
the wisest course, getting rid, as it would, of an ob- 
vious wrong in the case of Ireland, while leaving those 
who come after us to determine whether the principle 



282 ESSAYS. 

of Establishment or of ^/^-Establishment shall ulti- 
mately prevail in England and in Scotland. Let 
those who to-day refuse to surrender anything be- 
ware. Ought they not to take warning from very 
recent events ? Have not those who only two or 
three years ago opposed all change upon another 
great question — that of parliamentary reform — found 
themselves (after defeating "a proposition for a mode- 
rate change) obliged to consent the very next year to 
an immediate and sweeping alteration of the law upon 
that very question ? Thus it was that stout oppon- 
ents of reform but played the game of the thorough- 
going reformers. To-day, strong Conservatives and 
fervid Churchmen cry "No surrender" when the 
question of Ireland's State Church is mooted, and de- 
clare that if the Irish Establishment falls, the English 
and Scotch Establishments must fall with it. Had 
they not better take warning from the past, lest in 
again opposing all change, and refusing every com- 
promise, they find in the end that they have but been 
helping forward the cause of the ultra-opponents of 
all Church Establishments whatever ? As regards the 
Church of England, her dangers come from within. 
Let her heal, if possible, her own unhappy divisions — 
above all, let her preserve an essentially Protestant 
character and teaching — for if she do not, she will 
assuredly lose her hold on the hearts and consciences . 
of England's great, free, and Protestant people. That 
hold once lost, the fall of England's Church, as a na- 
tional establishment, is certain, 



THE UNITED STATES CON- 
STITUTION AND THE 
SECESSIONISTS. 



Reprinted from the (i Westminster Review" of ist April 1866. 



1. The Life and Public Services of Abraham Lincoln, 

Sixteenth President of the United States. By 
Henry J. Raymond. New York : Derby and 
Miller. 

2. The Constitution of the United States of America. 

By W. HlCKLEY. Philadelphia, 1854. 

3. Bacon's Guide to American Politics. London : 

Sampson Low, Son, & Co. 

4. The Presidential Message, Dec. 3, 1865, of Andrew 

Johnson, Seventeenth President of the United 
States. 

A TRAVELLER landing in America for the first 
time has much difficulty in forming a true idea 
of the political condition of the country. The first 
impression is that of so much confusion, of such a 
Babel of meetings, of speeches, of pamphlets, of papers, 



284 ESSAYS. 

of such an endless variety of party names, often 
amusing and always puzzling, that it is no easy task 
to form a sound judgment upon public affairs. It is 
not only the diversity of opinions which embarrasses 
the stranger, but also the violence with which the 
Americans frequently put forward their political views. 
It is not merely the animosity of parties which strikes 
him, but equally the vehemence of the attacks often 
directed against the President and his Cabinet, against 
the highest authorities, civil and military. 

Sometimes the elections, always warmly contested, 
appear as if they would end in a general overthrow ; 
and be it borne in mind that they are of such con- 
stant occurrence as to seem both endless and per- 
petual. 

Every man forms upon every subject his own judg- 
ment, to which he gives full and free utterance. In 
the railway may be seen the labourer or the artisan 
conning over his paper with evident relish. If spoken 
to, he will give his opinion upon political subjects 
without any hesitation. He will discuss freely the 
policy of the President, the last despatch of the Sec- 
retary of State, the proposition of one of the senators, 
the tactics of a general, or any other matter of public 
interest. He minces neither his praise nor his blame, 
as the case may be ; for he considers himself as one 
of the sovereign people judging men of the people's 
choice. If a stranger from the Old World should 
hint that he would do better to attend more to his 
own work and less to politics, the American's wonder 
at such an idea would change quickly into something 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 285 

like pity for his foreign fellow-traveller, in whom 
he would see but a serf of feudal Europe, which 
he pictures to himself as in the last stage of de- 
crepitude. 

As to the contents of American papers, whose name 
is legion, the result of their perusal upon the newly- 
arrived stranger is that of confusion worse confounded. 
One journal paints the character and policy of the 
President and his Cabinet in colours so black that 
they might be supposed, without any great stretch of 
imagination, to be monsters of scarcely human origin 
sitting in the high places of Washington, itself little 
better than an earthly pandemonium. Another draws 
these same personages in characters of beatific per- 
fection, worthy of angelic messengers directing a 
federal government in possession of a terrestrial para- 
dise. Should the stranger reasonably conceive both 
of these pictures somewhat overdrawn, he will find 
numberless writers and speakers representing every 
shade of opinion which can possibly lie between these 
two extremes. He has only to choose; but there 
lies the difficulty. 

Yet this very country, the surface of whose public 
life presents so much apparent confusion and disorder, 
has just traversed victoriously one of the most terrible 
crises to which a nation has ever been exposed. It 
has presented to the world the marvellous spectacle 
of its people going through the great political contest 
of a presidential election in the midst of a civil war 
which threatened the very existence of the State — a 
war which covered with vast armies an extent of ter- 



286 ESSAYS. 

ritory the size of half Europe, which cost tens of 
thousands of lives and millions of money. The na- 
tional laws and liberties have, notwithstanding, sur- 
vived intact. Generals in all the prestige of victory, 
commanding numerous and disciplined armies, have 
respected the constitution and bowed to the authority 
of the civil power. During the war people continued 
to discuss public affairs. Elections, campaigns, ex- 
peditions, defeats, victories, followed in rapid and 
constant succession ; but the final result was the 
complete victory of the United States government, 
crowned by a moderation of which history offers but 
few examples. What was the cause of this result, so 
little anticipated by the enemies of the American 
Republic ? Whence sprang that deep devotion to the 
Federal Union which led the majority of the nation 
to lavish upon its government the means for crushing 
the violent attack upon its authority ? 

One of its chief sources is the love of his country's 
institutions which the American drinks in from his 
earliest childhood. That love is inculcated equally 
at home, at school, and at college. It plays a very 
important part in the educational system of the United 
States of America, constitutes in a great measure 
their strength, and produces results of vast importance 
to the country. In order thoroughly to appreciate 
the extent of its influence in the formation of the 
national character, it is necessary to touch upon the 
leading features of this system of public instruction. 
Spreading itself over the length and breadth of the 
land, it embraces all classes, from the richest to the 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 287 

poorest, throughout the whole of the Northern States. 
In the South it has not received the same full de- 
velopment, and has been far less generally encouraged. 
It is worthy of remark that the Federal Congress at 
Washington has absolutely nothing whatever to do 
with the system of education — a most singular and 
abnormal fact according to the ideas prevalent in 
European countries. It is, indeed, the exception 
when even the legislature of a particular State inter- 
feres in the matter of schools. In new States, how- 
ever, where the population is still scanty, the legisla- 
ture of the State sometimes aids by grants of land or 
money. To the township belongs the real manage- 
ment of its popular instruction. In each township a 
Committee of Education is elected by the inhabitants, 
which votes and levies the money destined to this 
object ; to it belongs the regulation of all details, such 
as the erection and maintenance of the school-build- 
ings, the appointment of masters and mistresses, their 
salaries, the selection of school-books, and the method 
of instruction to be followed. Another marked feature 
in the system is the absolute prohibition of all deno- 
minational religious teaching — that is, of all doctrinal 
or dogmatical instruction characteristic of any parti- 
cular church. That general morality which is com- 
mon to all religious denominations is alone permitted, 
but all dogmas are forbidden. In many, perhaps the 
majority of schools, the Lord's prayer or a psalm is 
read daily at the opening of the school, but it is not 
allowed to make this practice the occasion for giving 
religious instruction. The school committee of the 



288 ESSAYS. 

township decide whether or not such a practice is t;o 
be followed in the schools under its authority. The 
object of this exclusion of all dogmatic teaching is, 
to avoid the innumerable difficulties arising from dif- 
ference of religious views ; the questions which spring 
from such difference creating almost insuperable ob- 
stacles to the establishment of a really effective system 
of national education. All such difficulties are thus 
got rid of. The religious instruction of the children 
is left exclusively to the parents and to the Sunday 
schools. These latter are completely in the hands of 
the various religious bodies, all of whom are wholly 
unconnected with the State, and entirely supported 
by the voluntary contributions of their respective 
members. 

As to the quality of the instruction given under 
this system of public education, it may be said, with- 
out exaggeration, not to be surpassed in excellence 
Dy that of any country. The greatest attention is 
paid in the teaching of those elementary matters 
which lie at the foundation of all instruction, and 
which form by far the most difficult part of education ; 
the tender age of the children, and the great simpli- 
city of the primary notions to be taught them, requir- 
ing all the tact, gentleness, and patience of which the 
teacher is capable. Nor does the care thus taken at 
all fall off in the instruction given to the elder pupils. 
So deeply have the native-born Americans become 
convinced of the excellence of a sound education 
(especially throughout the Northern and Western 
States, where such a feeling is universal, and where 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 289 

the school is ever one of the first buildings erected 
in a new township,) that the greatest punishment 
which can be inflicted is that of forbidding a child to 
attend school during a given time. The little culprit 
usually gets punished at home for having allowed 
matters to reach such a climax. Parents or friends 
will come to inquire whether the punishment was 
really merited, and beg to have so severe a sentence 
remitted, or at least mitigated. 

One of the subjects to which especial interest is 
attached in the schools of the United States is the 
history of their own country. The principles upon 
which the government is founded, and their practical 
application, are carefully inculcated. Not only is 
this subject taught in all its details, but the effort is 
made to impress the pupil with the utmost love and 
admiration for the institutions of the Republic. The 
starting-point is naturally the story of American in- 
dependence. First is stated the origin of the resist- 
ance of the colonies to the mother country. Then it 
is shown that this resistance was not a mere capri- 
cious act arising from no particular cause of complaint, 
but that it originated in a legitimate opposition to 
certain illegal proceedings of the home government, 
which exceeded its powers by taxing the colonists, 
although they were wholly unrepresented in the 
British parliament. Thus the English government 
violated the principle of that inseparable union be- 
tween taxation and representation which forms the 
basis of all constitutional liberties ; nor did numerous 
and repeated demonstrations of the most lawful char- 



29O ESSAYS. 

acter, such as public meetings, protests, and petitions, 
avail to turn the home government from its uncon- 
stitutional policy. It must not be forgotten that the 
Americans are supported by very high authorities in 
accusing the then English ministers of pursuing a 
course opposed to the principles of their own consti- 
tution ; for in England's parliament three of the most 
eminent statesmen of the day — William Pitt, (Lord 
Chatham,) Edmund Burke, and Lord Rockingham — 
protested against the acts of the home government. 
Pitt and Burke pleaded the cause of the colonists in 
parliament with great eloquence and unanswerable 
arguments. These facts are carefully recalled by the 
Americans, who draw from them strong evidence in 
support of their cause. This point established, they 
make every effort to demonstrate the excellence of 
their own institutions. They dwell especially upon 
the wisdom, patriotism, and political knowledge dis- 
played by the men who gave to America her actual 
constitution ; placing ever foremost the honoured 
name of Washington. 

Youth is generous : nothing is easier than to make 
it admire that which is constantly held up to it as 
great and noble. It is therefore easy to imagine how 
immense is the effect of the teaching just described. 
It is yet further increased as the youths of America 
grow up and realise the vast resources, the immense 
extent, and the ever-increasing wealth of their 
country. This system deposits and develops in the 
hearts of all classes an affection, bordering upon 
idolatry, for their native land ; but such a result 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 29 1 

is not without its defects and drawbacks. From it 
arises an exaggerated pride of country, often dis- 
played by the American when away from home. He 
is apt to boast unbecomingly of his own country, and 
to speak of other nations and governments as quite 
inferior to his own. If, on the contrary, the European 
travels in the States, this same feeling has a very 
different effect, and is not unfrequently the source of 
much kindness and hospitality. The American is 
delighted to be questioned as well as to question. He 
willingly explains everything, and points out what- 
ever is most worthy of observation. He is the most 
indefatigable of cicerones and the kindest of hosts. 
The traveller gives him real pleasure by studying the 
institutions of the country, and has every opportu- 
nity afforded him of doing so thoroughly. Proud of 
his country's system, and deeply attached to it, the 
American delights to see others examine carefully 
that which he so fondly loves himself. Let it not, 
however, be supposed that this love of country, excel- 
lent as is that feeling, is the only source whence 
springs that friendly hospitality which is so freely 
offered to the stranger in all parts of the United 
States. 

These feelings had grown with the nation's growth, 
and were handed down from father to son. They 
were especially strong throughout the Northern 
States, where the national educational system has re- 
ceived its full and perfect development. Thus it was 
that, up to the memorable year i860, the Constitu- 
tion had ever been regarded as the sacred ark, so to 



292 ESSAYS. 

speak, of the Republic. To touch or change it, 
except by those legal means prescribed by the Con- 
stitution itself, was to commit a veritable sacrilege. 
It was worthy of notice how both .individuals and 
parties sought, in their discussions, to prove that their 
opponents were outstepping the limits of the Consti- 
tution. Such a charge, if brought home, was annihi- 
lation to the argument of a political adversary. A 
cry of general indignation quickly arose against any 
who were even supposed to harbour ideas subversive 
of the institutions of the country. Did any North- 
erner chance to use an expression which might seem 
to have such a tendency, when attacking some piece 
of pro-slavery legislation, the South and its sup- 
porters were the first to cry out against him as being 
untrue to the constitutional principles of the State. 
This sentiment of deep-rooted love to the Union and 
the Federal Constitution was shown to be especially 
strong throughout the North, inasmuch as its people 
had ever been scrupulous observers of the law, who 
bowed at once to the electoral decisions. For many 
years the South had carried their own candidate in 
the Presidential elections, and commanded the majo- 
rity in Congress : thus it shaped and directed the 
policy of the United States. Whenever that policy 
displeased the Northern statesmen, they only opposed 
it by the admitted constitutional means ; those once 
exhausted, the national will, as expressed by the 
majority, was acknowledged and submitted to by all. 
These considerations at once explain the indignation 
of the North at the illegal conduct of the South, 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 293 

which sought to break up the Union by force, and 
trampled down the Constitution, merely because a 
President was elected who was not of their political 
party. For not only had the new President and his 
Cabinet no intention of perpetrating any illegal act, 
but they had not had even the opportunity of so 
doing. What was the course pursued by the South ? 
It endeavoured to effect by violence a complete trans- 
formation in the constitutional order of things estab- 
lished by common consent, although the Constitu- 
tion itself furnished, by its fifth article, the legal 
means of proposing, under form of amendment, any 
fundamental change in the Federal Union which 
might be thought desirable. Such a mode of pro- 
ceeding, at once lawful and rational, would have given 
the whole nation, sole legitimate judge in such mat- 
ters, the opportunity of discussing the proposed 
change, and deciding whether or not it should be 
carried into effect, according to the provisions of the 
Constitution. 

The fifth article runs thus : — 

"The Congress, whenever two-thirds of both Houses 
shall deem it necessary, shall propose amendments to this 
Constitution ; or, on the application of the Legislatures of 
two-thirds of the several States, shall call a Convention for 
proposing amendments, which, in either case, shall be valid 
to all intents and purposes as part of this Constitution, 
when ratified by the Legislatures of three-fourths of the 
several States, or by Conventions in three-fourths thereof, 
as the one or other mode of ratification may be proposed 
by Congress ;" 

Nothing could be more illegal, then, than the course 



294 ESSAYS. 

actually pursued by the South, nothing more legiti- 
mate than the resistance of the Federal Government. 
The first shot fired upon Fort Sumter was an act of 
unwarrantable violence against the constituted autho- 
rity of the United States Government, which had 
in no way overstepped the bounds of its authority, 
and to which every official in every State had pro- 
mised allegiance. From that moment the President 
of the United States had but one duty to perform — 
that of defending and maintaining by arms the legiti- 
mate authority of the government of which he was 
the responsible chief. Those who contend that he 
should have consented to the secession, forget that he 
had no power whatever to give such consent. As Mr 
Seward, the Secretary of State, justly laid it down, 
no State or States could of their own act secede ; 
they could only do so by the consent of the people 
of the United States, assembled in national conven- 
tion, according to the provisions of the Constitution. 
The oath of the President bound him to maintain 
and defend the Federal Constitution by force of arms 
against all enemies, from within or from without. 
This duty was, under the circumstances, terrible in- 
deed. Mr Lincoln did not fail in its performance ; 
that is one of his chief titles to the gratitude of all 
who duly value the maintenance of those rights which 
belong to a free government. He was able to main- 
tain them, because supported by the majority of the 
nation, whose love for its institutions was such that 
it recoiled from no sacrifice when once convinced that 
it was necessary to arm the President against the 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 295 

violators of that Federal Union and its laws, which 
had been bequeathed to the country by the founders 
of American independence. 

But what, it will be asked, was the policy of Mr 
Lincoln which so displeased the South ? It was the 
policy known as the Free-Soil policy. The party 
which upheld it had for some years past been gaining 
strength, and, in November i860, finally triumphed 
by the election of its candidate, Mr Lincoln, to the 
Presidency. This Free- Soil policy made no attempt 
to interfere with slavery in those States where it al- 
ready existed ; but it sought to prohibit that institu- 
tion from passing those limits, and spreading over the 
territories not yet formed into States, which are under 
the immediate and entire control of the Federal Go- 
vernment and Congress at Washington. This was a 
really anti- slavery, though not an abolitionist po- 
licy. Mr Lincoln spoke of it as follows in 1858, 
during the elections for the nomination of a senator 
to represent the State of Illinois in the Senate at 
Washington : " We insist on a policy that shall re- 
strict slavery to its present limits." And again : " We 
deal with slavery as with any other wrong, in so far 
as we can prevent its growing larger, and so deal 
with it, that in the run of time there may be some 
promise of an end to it." In another speech he says 
that the Republican or Free-Soil party 

" Look upon slavery as being a moral, social, and politi- 
cal wrong 1 and while they contemplate it as such, they 
nevertheless have a due regard for its actual existence 
among us, and the difficulties of getting rid of it in any 



296 * ESSAYS. 

satisfactory way, and to all the constitutional obligations 
thrown about it. Yet, having a due regard for these, they 
desire a policy in regard to it that looks to its not creating 
any more danger. They insist that it should, as far as may 
be, be treated as a wrong, and one of the methods of treat- 
ing it as a wrong is to make provision that it shall grow no 
larger. They desire a policy that looks to a peaceful end 
of slavery at some time as being wrong." 

Pages might be filled with quotations from Mr 
Lincoln's public speeches to the same effect. He 
and all his party were bent upon opposing, by every 
constitutional means in their power, the further ex- 
tension of slavery. In a speech delivered at the 
Cooper Institute, New York, in February i860, Mr 
Lincoln went into the whole question with great 
minuteness and ability ; indeed throughout his whole 
life, as well as at the tfme of his presidential election, 
he was a staunch supporter of this wise and moderate 
Free-Soil policy. There was no other essential dif- 
ference between his political views and those of his 
predecessors in the presidential chair as regarded 
home politics. 

The South, on the contrary, openly avowed its 
determination to carry slavery far and wide, to main- 
tain and extend it in every direction. To this end 
all its efforts had been for many years unceasingly 
directed. Hardly had the Southern Secessionist 
Government been formed, when its Vice-President, 
Mr A. H. Stephens, declared, in a memorable speech, 
delivered at Savannah, that slavery was the "corner- 
stone " of the new Confederation, that it was " the 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 297 

immediate cause of the late rupture and present re- 
volution." 

Mr Lincoln, when candidate for the Presidency, 
when elected in November i860, and when inaugu- 
rated on 4th March 1861, reiterated again and again 
his firm resolve in no way to infringe the Constitu- 
tion ; nor did he or his government ever break either 
the letter or the spirit of that promise. Yet scarcely 
was the result of the presidential election known, 
when South Carolina and others of the Slave States 
declared that they seceded from the Union, and flung 
off their allegiance to the Federal Government. In 
the meanwhile, numbers of deputations from all 
parts of the country waited on Mr Lincoln, both 
before and after his inauguration as President. Their 
almost exclusive subject of discussion was the slavery 
question, in one form or another. Again and again 
Mr Lincoln assured them that he intended to main- 
tain the Constitution, and to confine himself strictly 
within its limits. He declared that he had no inten- 
tion of interfering with slavery in those States where 
it already existed ; but nothing would induce him to 
give up his free-soil policy, which sought to prohibit 
expressly the extension of slavery into the territories 
of the Union. One deputation, of which an ex-gover- 
nor of a Slave State, Mr Morehead, was member, did 
its utmost to induce Mr Lincoln to modify this part 
of his programme. But Mr Lincoln replied that not 
under any state of the case would he consent to the 
extension of slavery into the Territories, to which he 
had been opposed all his life. 



298 ESSAYS. 

In the manifesto issued by the Republican or Free- 
Soil party, which nominated him as its candidate for 
the Presidency, it is affirmed " that the normal condi- 
tion of the Territories of the United States is that of 
freedom, and that there is no power which has the 
right to make slavery a vital institution in any terri- 
tory of the United States." 

In December 1861, the Federal Congress, in which 
for the first time the Free-Soil party had the majo- 
rity, passed a law expressly prohibiting slavery from 
being introduced into the Territories. It was further 
abolished on the 18th March 1862, in the district of 
Columbia, in which Washington stands, and which 
is under the sole authority of the Federal Govern- 
ment. 

These facts clearly demonstrate that slavery was 
the real question at issue, and that the Free-Soil 
party, whose chosen leader was Mr Lincoln, had al- 
ways been thoroughly consistent and firm in the 
maintenance of its policy. They also show how wide 
was the difference between the principles of the Free- 
Soilers and those of the pro -slavery Secessionists. 
Indeed, nothing could be more moderate or more 
able than the policy of the Free- Soil statesmen. For 
without infringing upon the constitutional principles 
of the United States system, that policy would have 
stopped the spread of slavery, thus reducing it to a 
mere local institution. In this manner barriers would 
have been erected against its further extension, and 
so its power diminished. By a slow and gradual 
process its strength would have been undermined, 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 299 

and its vitality weakened. Thus, without necessitat- 
ing political or social convulsions, slavery would have 
had to modify itself, to soften down its worst features, 
and so have taken by degrees a new and less repul- 
sive form, more adapted to the altered circumstances 
of the case. From that point to its final, but not too 
hasty extinction, both in fact and in law, would have 
been a comparatively easy matter. Such a prudent 
course, spread over a number of years, would have 
left uninjured the planter interest, which could have 
adapted itself almost insensibly to the gradual change ; 
it would also have afforded ample time to prepare 
the negro for freedom. 

But the sad error of the Southerners in clinging to 
this evil institution and maintaining it at all costs ; in 
appealing to force rather than allow it to be legally 
circumscribed ; in turning their arms against that old 
Union which had accorded to them all those rights 
and liberties given so abundantly to the citizens of 
the United States, prevented the carrying out of the 
wise and moderate policy of the Free-Soil statesmen. 
Thus it was that the Secessionists brought fearful 
calamities on the entire country, and swift destruc- 
tion upon that slave system to which, alas, the South 
clung with culpable and fatal obstinacy. 

Such, then, was the distinctive policy of that party 
which elected Mr Lincoln as President. Not many 
days after his inauguration in March 1861, two 
Southern gentlemen asked to have an interview 
with Mr Seward in their capacity as Commissioners 
of the Secessionist States. He refused to receive 



300 ESSAYS. 

them in their assumed official capacity, sending them 
this reply : — 

" That it could not be admitted that the States referred 
to had, in law or fact, withdrawn from the Federal Union, 
or that they could do so in any other manner than with the 
consent and concert of the people of the United States, to 
be given through a national convention, to be assembled in 
conformity with the provisions of the constitution of the 
United States. " 

The Secessionists made this incident the occasion 
of precipitating an armed rupture, by summoning 
Fort Sumter to surrender. This fortress, situated in 
Charleston harbour, belonged exclusively and abso- 
lutely to the Federal Government, the troops of 
which alone formed its garrison. The State of 
South Carolina had no right to exercise any autho- 
rity whatever in or over the fort, which was the pro- 
perty of the national Federal Government, and was 
placed under its sole authority. The commander of 
the fortress refused to surrender it to the Carolinian 
general. The Secessionists at once attacked it, and 
after a bombardment of thirty-three hours, it fell into 
their power on the 14th of April 1861. The national 
flag was hauled down, and that of South Carolina 
hoisted in its place. This act, and the agreement 
entered into by the seceding States, constituted a 
flagrant violation of the First Article of the Constitu- 
tion, which forbids any State to enter into agreement 
with any other State, or to levy war. These viola- 
tions of the law were perpetrated, be it remembered, 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 30I 

without the Federal Government having done, or 
having the intention to do, any illegal act what- 
ever. 

Thus, simply because the separatist minority had 
been beaten in the presidential election, it took up 
arms against the National government, and sought 
to overthrow that constitution to which the governors, 
senators, congressmen, and officials of each State, (as 
well as all members of the Federal executive and 
legislature,) had sworn allegiance. To admit that a 
minority has a right to appeal to arms because its 
particular policy is not adopted, and that when its 
government has committed no illegal act, is to ren- 
der every form of free government impossible, is to 
annihilate order and liberty alike. It is the destruc- 
tion of law and the triumph of anarchy. 

Yet stronger still must be the condemnation of 
such proceedings when placed in juxtaposition with 
those words, already quoted, of Mr Stephens, the 
vice-president of the Secessionist Government, that 
slavery was the " corner-stone" of the new Confe- 
deration, that it was "the immediate cause of the 
late rupture and present revolution." Well, then, 
might one of the greatest statesmen of the present 
century declare his sympathy for the Northern cause. 
Not that he was a republican ; on the contrary, he was 
a great admirer of English constitutional liberties ; 
they were his model in framing the new structure of 
his country's freedom. But he knew that law and 
order are no less necessary to a nation's welfare than 



302 ESSAYS. 

independence and liberty. Therefore it was that 
Count Cavour wrote thus to the Italian minister at 
Washington on the 22d of May 1861 : — "This re- 
serve," that of non-intervention, "M. le Chevalier, 
will not prevent us from manifesting our sympathies 
for the triumph of the Northern States ; for their 
cause is not only the cause of constitutional liberty, 
but of all humanity." 

A thrill of indignation ran through the whole North 
at the news of the insult offered to the national flag, 
and of the attack made upon the Federal authority. 
There could no longer be any doubt as to the 
danger which threatened the Union. Up to the 
attack on Fort Sumter in April 1861, and its seizure 
by the separatists, the greater part of the North 
hoped that all would end, after much wordy war, 
in a peaceful arrangement of the differences between 
the South and the Federal Government. But the 
sad truth became clearer every day, and so decided 
the citizens of the Northern States to take up arms 
in good earnest in answer to the call of the govern- 
ment. 

The varying phases of this gigantic struggle, the 
immense sacrifices of men and money made by the 
North, its tenacity despite frequent disasters, its ever 
firm belief in ultimate success, prove how deep was 
the devotion of the Northern States to the institu- 
tions of their country, and how rooted was the con- 
viction of their excellence and stability. At the very 
commencement of the war, in July 1861, the Con- 
gress of Washington passed a resolution setting forth 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 303 

the motives which led them to carry it on. The re- 
solution concluded with these words : — 

. . . . u That this war is not waged on their part in 
any spirit of oppression, or for any purpose of conquest or 
subjugation, or purpose of overthrowing or interfering with 
the rights or established institutions of these States, but to 
defend and maintain the supremacy of the constitution, and 
to preserve the Union, with all the' dignity, equality, and 
rights of the several States unimpaired \ and that as soon 
as these objects are accomplished the war ought to cease/' 

Two acts of President Lincoln during the course of 
this war excited especial discussion both in Europe and 
in America. The one was the suspension of the privi- 
lege of Habeas Corpus, and the other the Emancipa- 
tion Proclamation of 1st January 1 863. As regards the 
first, the Constitution had declared that " the privilege 
of the writ of Habeas Corpus shall not be suspended 
unless when in cases of rebellion or invasion the 
public safety may require it," but it did not deter- 
mine who was to exercise the power of suspension. 
Mr Lincoln and his cabinet were of opinion that this 
power belonged to the President as chief of the ex- 
ecutive, and accordingly he proceeded to exercise 
such power in given cases. This was done while 
Congress was not in session. When again assem- 
bled, that body sanctioned the action of the Presi- 
dent, and passed a resolution to the qffect " that 
during the present insurrection the President of the 
United States is authorised to suspend the Habeas 
Corpus when, in his judgment, the public security 
requires it." These proceedings caused the warmest 



304 ESSAYS. 

discussion. The government and its supporters 
maintained the perfect legality of the President's 
conduct ; the opposition affirmed the contrary. Each 
party appealed to the law, and did its utmost to 
show that its opponents were violating the constitu- 
tion. This was the good old ground of political 
disputes ; and it is ever, in all free countries, what- 
ever be their form of freedom, the only lawful battle- 
field upon which the members of one party have a 
right to challenge those of the other to meet them, 
there to discuss the question at issue, and then de- 
cide it at the polling-booth. The way, then, in 
which the Northern States treated this matter was 
the right and constitutional way. It but affords 
another proof of that respect for legal and constitu- 
tional methods of determining political questions 
which is so marked a feature in their character — a 
feature which ought to win for them the sympathy of 
the whole English race, one of whose finest charac- 
teristics is, that it combines the greatest love of free- 
dom with the greatest respect for law. 

On the 1st January 1863, Mr Lincoln proclaimed 
the emancipation of all slaves in those States which 
were in arms against the United States Government. 
It must be borne in mind that this act was no part of 
Mr Lincoln's original programme. He adopted it as 
commander-in-chief of the United States forces in a 
time of insurrection against their authority as a 
means tending to suppress that insurrection. Never 
let it be forgotten that Mr Lincoln had ever been a 
Free-Soiler, not an abolitionist. The President's 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 305 

first duty, according to his oath, was to maintain 
and defend, by all means within his power, the con- 
stitution of the United States, and to enforce its due 
observance. Such duty was perfectly compatible 
with the Free-Soil policy of prohibiting, by legal 
enactment, slavery from extending into the Terri- 
tories, but to abolish slavery by his own mere motion 
was beyond the President's power ; he could only 
do so as a war measure, for the re-establishment 
of the Federal government's authority, as against a 
State or States in overt act of rebellion against that 
authority. 

As to those Slave States which remained faithful 
to the Union, Mr Lincoln desired that the Federal 
government should aid them in the gradual abolition 
of slavery. To this end Congress had already adopted, 
on the 10th of March 1862, the resolution " That the 
United States ought to lend their co-operation to 
every State which shall abolish slavery, according to 
it an indemnity, which the State should use according 
to its own discretion, to compensate for the public 
and private inconveniences arising from such a change 
of system." During the summer of this year the 
Congress authorised the government to recognise 
officially the negro States of Hayti and Liberia. It 
likewise strengthened and improved the treaty with 
England for the suppression of the slave-trade. It 
also prohibited, by express enactment to that effect, 
slavery throughout the territories of the United States. 

Thus the policy of Mr Lincoln, anti-slavery from 
the commencement of his life, by means of the Free- 



306 ESSAYS. 

Soil principle, and not by the adoption of immediate 
abolition, took more and more this fetter direction 
according to the necessities of the day and the growth 
of public opinion in favour of such a course. The 
President, however, took the utmost care never to 
infringe the principles of the constitution. 

It does not fall within the scope of the present 
article to deal with the military operations of the war. 
It may, however, be permitted to say a few words 
with respect to the generals who conducted it. 

Assuredly it would be most unjust not to recognise 
the courage of the Southern soldiers and the skill of 
their leaders. The frequent repulses and defeats of 
the Federal armies, the able and prolonged defence 
of Richmond and Petersburg, the successful resistance 
offered by Charleston to formidable naval armaments, 
and many other similar deeds, prove the valour of the 
Southerners and the great capacity of their com- 
manders. No one, either in Europe or America, can 
hesitate a moment to give them credit for the posses- 
sion of military qualities of the highest order. So 
that if the Southerners are obliged to say to-day with 
the captive King of France, " Tout est perdu" they 
have assuredly the right to add with him, " fors 
Vhonneur" Who would not receive with all respect 
gallant General Lee ? Who does not willingly render 
homage to his great military talents ? Nor let it be 
forgotten that he is by no means the only one of the 
Southern generals whose courage and ability have 
excited upon all hands real and deserved admira- 
tion. 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 307 

As to the Northern generals, such as Grant, Sher- 
man, and Sheridan, it is sufficient praise, from the 
military point of view, to say that they succeeded in 
defeating such adversaries. But this is not their 
greatest merit. They possess another and yet more 
enduring title to their country's gratitude. For, when 
at the head of victorious armies, numbering no less 
than one million of soldiers, none of them sought to 
make such a command the stepping-stone to his own 
aggrandisement. No Northern general, flushed with 
victory and inflated with vanity, proclaimed himself 
alone capable of saving the republic, and then, under 
pretext of so doing, sacrificed alike the lives and the 
rights of his fellow-countrymen to his own exaltation. 
None followed the evil course of those who have 
raised to themselves a blood-stained throne upon the 
wreck and ruin of their country's laws and liberties. 
Far other was the example that they kept in view. 
Ever did they remember him who set the rights and 
freedom of his native land above all other considera- 
tions — him whom the entire nation has with one 
voice proclaimed " first in peace, first in war, first in 
the hearts of his countrymen " — him whose name is 
dear, not to America alone, but to the freemen of 
every land and of every clime — the loved and hon- 
oured name of Washington. 

The like praise must be given to the statesmen of 
the Federal government, for they, too, displayed that 
elevated patriotism which sought but to perform the 
duties of a faithful minister instead of aiming at a 
dictator's baneful rule. 



308 ESSAYS. 

Can all the leading politicians of the South, who, 
both before and during the presidential election of 
i860, sat in the Senate and Congress of Washington, 
some of whom held prominent positions, and even 
cabinet offices, in the Federal government, say that 
they were equally faithful to their high trust ? Were 
there none amongst them who abetted the overthrow 
of that very Federal government and constitution 
which they had solemnly sworn to uphold and to 
defend, whose bread they were eating, and whose 
highest offices they filled ? Were there not members 
of the outgoing administration who emptied the 
Federal forts in the North of arms and ammunition 
in order to fill those in the South, that they might 
thus be within reach of a hostile hand ? Did they 
not disperse the few armed forces that the United 
States possessed in those days, in order that their 
successors might find themselves without the means 
of defending the authority of the United 'States go- 
vernment in case it were attacked ? And if this be so, 
what other word can fitly be applied to such conduct 
unless it be that of treason ?■ 

The truth is, that the sentiment of legality and 
respect for the constitution had been decreasing in 
the South for some years previous to Mr Lincoln's 
election. The traveller in the Southern States met 
with men of position and influence who avowed that 
they were prepared to break up the Union by force 
should a Free-Soil President be elected, and that even 
though there were nothing unconstitutional in his elec- 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 309 

tion or his public conduct. Thus they preferred law- 
less violence to constitutional opposition. 

Another and yet more deplorable fact was the ever- 
increasing attachment of the Southerners to slavery, 
their determination to maintain it at all costs, and to 
spread it everywhere. It was no longer in their eyes 
an evil to be tolerated, but the normal condition of 
the two races, a good thing in itself, despite certain 
drawbacks in practice. There were not wanting those 
who maintained it to be a divine institution, and 
pleaded not only for negro slavery, but for all kinds 
of slavery in principle, to be applied according to 
circumstances. Nor, if what is called the Bible argu- 
ment be used, is there any stopping short of this 
hideous conclusion. Some amongst them — men, too, 
of ability and standing — boldly demanded the re- 
opening of the African slave-trade, and declared 
themselves for free trade in slaves as well as in all 
other branches of commerce. Or, as Mr Yancey put it 
with great force and clearness, "The South demands 
as free a trade in negroes from Africa as the North 
in mules from Malta." 

Sad indeed was it to hear such monstrous senti- 
ments propounded and enforced by every argument 
which a misguided ingenuity could suggest. Sadder 
still to find them daily gaining strength in a commu- 
nity so many of whose members possessed noble and 
charming qualities. Who that has travelled in the 
South can ever forget the kindness and hospitality he 
there received ? What Christmas gatherings could be 



JIO ESSAYS. 

fuller of everything that can render such scenes de- 
lightful, than those which were to be met with beneath 
the roof of the Southern planter ? Such pleasant 
recollections, mingled with the sad tales of suffering 
and war, were only too well calculated to fill w r ith 
heaviness the heart of any one who had experienced 
the warm welcome of Southern hospitality. 

Yet not by mere feeling, however natural and right, 
can be decided so great a question as that which 
divided for a time the United States Federal govern- 
ment and the Southern Secessionists. A careful ap- 
preciation of facts, and a just application of the great 
principles of order and liberty, are the only right 
means of judging between the conflicting parties. 

The more carefully the criterion of those principles 
is applied to the subject in question, the clearer does 
it become that Italy's illustrious statesman, whose 
words have been already quoted, was right when he 
condemned the slave -owners' secession movement, 
and declared the Northern cause to be that " not 
only of constitutional liberty, but of all humanity." 

History does not record a more complete victory 
or a more crushing defeat than that which marked 
the termination of the late American war. At its 
close were to be seen, on the one hand, victorious 
armies numbering a million of soldiers, perfectly 
equipped, ready in case of need to undertake fresh 
campaigns, supported by a powerful nation possess- 
ing resources which seemed almost boundless; on the 
other side were the broken remnants of valiant but 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 311 

defeated troops, encumbering a country once flourish- 
ing but now desolated, many of whose rich inhabit- 
ants were reduced to poverty and its poorer classes 
to want. Hence it was, that immediately after the fall 
of Richmond and Petersburg, Southern generals and 
soldiers gave up the struggle and submitted to the 
Federal government. Thus abruptly finished this 
gigantic conflict, which but a short time before did 
not seem so near its close. 

Scarcely had the verdict of the sword to which the 
Southerners had appealed been given against them, 
than the North gave instant proofs of a desire for 
peace and reconciliation. The citizens of the loyal 
States declared that the South should have back all 
its former rights, liberties, and privileges, slavery ex- 
cepted, on the single condition of an honest return to 
the Union — that Union whose perfect reconstruction 
was the hearty desire of men who had ever felt for it 
a love and respect bordering upon idolatry. 

No one longed for such a result more than the 
upright President of the United States, Abraham 
Lincoln. Already words of pardon and peace fell 
from his lips, already his heart thrilled with joy at 
the prospect of brotherly union once again restored 
to his native land. Bowed down through four long 
years beneath the double burden of his country's 
woes and the awful responsibilities of his own high 
office, the hope of happier days now dawned upon 
his sight, and gladdened his soul, weary and worn 
with watching through the fearful night of his coun- 
try's agony and peril. To him who had presided 



312 ESSAYS. 

over the nation's destinies while the hurricane of civil 
war sv/ept across the land, seemed now to be given 
the hallowed task of healing the Republic's wounds, 
of reconciling her contending sons, of releasing her 
once for all from slavery's hideous chain. Thus 
would he re-establish the pillars of the State wholly 
and without reserve upon justice, liberty, and law, 
those only sure foundations of a nation's weal, right- 
eous and eternal even as their eternal Author. But 
the ways of the Infinite Father are not our ways : 
He had decreed that the earthly course of this noble- 
hearted man was run — that the good and faithful 
servant was now to enter into that rest which lies 
beyond the grave. The nation was to be yet further 
tried, was to pass through another crisis, but mo- 
mentary indeed, yet full of deepest sorrow. 

No words can depict the anguish and horror of the 
American people when they learned that their true- 
hearted President had been murdered. If anything 
can have lessened their bitter grief, it was the repro- 
bation of that foul crime by every civilised nation, 
and the heartfelt expression of sympathy offered by 
every friend of justice and humanity. In a moment 
the shout of victory was hushed throughout the land. 
Its busy millions ceased from their accustomed la- 
bours. For a time no sound was heard save the long 
deep wail of a nation's grief. Every heart was heavy, 
every home was desolate. Hundreds of thousands, 
without distinction of creed or party, class or colour, 
mingled in that funeral procession which stretched 
a thousand miles from Washington to Springfield, 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 313 

Illinois, where repose the mortal remains of Abraham 
Lincoln. Others have possessed more brilliant genius, 
others have shown as unyielding tenacity ; but none 
have ever united clearness of intellect and firmness 
of purpose to a gentler heart or a purer patriotism. 
Henceforth there are in America two spots sacred to 
every friend of constitutional law and to every lover 
of human freedom — Mount Vernon, where lies buried 
"the father of his country," and Oak Ridge Cemetery, 
where rests from his labours her Martyr-President. 

There were those who, untaught by past blunders, 
did not hesitate to predict a revolution, or at least a 
lengthened period of confusion and disorder. Some 
seemed to fancy that Northern soldiers, if not armies, 
maddened with rage, would rush South and com- 
mence a general massacre. Others declared nothing 
could save the nation but one of the generals seizing 
at once the reigns of power. 

The Americans thought of nothing and followed 
nothing but the constitution. According to its pro- 
visions, Mr Johnson, the Vice-President, took the 
prescribed oath a few hours after Mr Lincoln's death, 
and so became President. Mr Hunter, one of the 
under-secretaries of the State Department, filled ad 
interim Mr Seward's post, who had been nearly assassi- 
nated while lying ill in bed. Thus everything followed 
the regular legal course without a moment's interrup- 
tion or danger. There was but given to the world 
another proof of that deep-seated love of law, which 
is so potent an element in the system of the United 
States and in the character of its people. This fact is still 



3 H ESSAYS. 

further brought out by two incidents which occurred 
about this time, and which are worthy of mention. 

Very shortly before President Lincoln's death an 
armistice was agreed upon between General Sherman 
and one of the Southern generals; the President, how- 
ever, set it aside, because in his judgment Sherman 
had overstepped his powers in certain particulars. 
The ready and entire submission with which the 
general bowed to the President's decision affords a 
noteworthy proof of the power which constituted 
authorities possess in the United States. 

It appears that after Mr Lincoln's murder some 
foreign paper had alluded to or suggested the idea 
of General Grant's instantly putting himself at the 
head of the government. This was told to the 
general not very long after, upon which he said 
quietly, that such a thought had never crossed his 
brain, and even if it had, he could not have put it in 
execution ; for there was not in his army a single 
soldier who would have abetted him in such an 
enterprise. Such words in the mouth of the con- 
queror of Richmond and Vicksburg show what was 
the character of the man himself and of his army. 

Many and bitter were the attacks which had been 
made on Abraham Lincoln — the like were now di- 
rected against his successor. Neither his origin nor 
his character was spared ; his future policy was 
denounced beforehand as cruel and sanguinary. 
Andrew Johnson has given to these predictions the 
most complete of all replies — he has lived them 
down. He is now known to the world as one of the 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 315 

able men of the day. Born of poor parents in North 
Carolina, he migrated while still a youth to Ten- 
nessee, where he worked as a journeyman tailor. 
His education had been much neglected, and it was 
only about the age of twenty that he learned to read 
and write, by the assistance of his wife. But from 
that day he set to work at his own instruction with 
such ardour and perseverance that he soon made up 
for lost time. He gained quickly the confidence of 
his fellow-citizens, and after occupying various less 
important posts, he was elected senator for the State 
of Tennessee. Favourable to slavery, he was conse- 
quently unfavourable to the Free-Soil policy of 
which Mr Lincoln was already a well-known sup- 
porter. But he opposed from the very commence- 
ment the secessionist movement. Alone amongst 
the Southern senators, he resisted it with the whole 
weight of his influence and eloquence. He denounced 
the course taken by the Secessionists, both in the 
Senate at Washington and elsewhere, as utterly ille- 
gal, and as a flagrant breach of the constitution. He 
predicted that it would bring fearful calamities upon 
the whole country, especially upon the South. He 
went down in person to his own State of Tennessee, 
and did his utmost to turn her from the evil path of 
secession. This courageous and patriotic conduct 
nearly cost him his life, thanks to the outrageous 
violence of his separatist opponents. He was obliged 
at last to fly from Tennessee, and returned to Wash- 
ington, where he remained throughout the war. De- 
voted to the maintenance of the Union, Mr Senator 



316 ESSAYS. 

Johnson, as he then was, supported the Washington 
government in its determination to maintain with a 
strong hand the just authority and rights of the 
Federal government. His views of public policy 
assimilated themselves more and more, as time went 
on, to those of Mr President Lincoln, and finally came 
into agreement with them. When the latter was 
elected President a second time, Mr Johnson was 
elected with him as Vice-President. It was a wise 
choice, for he had shown a rare mixture of courage 
and ability. He had remained faithful to the Union, 
and being, as he was, a Southern senator, the North- 
erners by such a selection clearly showed that it was 
not against the South, as such, that they were fight- 
ing, but against the violators of the law and the con- 
stitution. Since his accession to the presidency he 
has discharged the duties of his high office and 
directed the policy of the country with a firmness, 
moderation, and tact, which prove him to be a man 
of no ordinary capacity.* The work which Mr John- 
son and his government have had to do has been of 

* The conduct of Mr Johnson, during the course of his long dispute 
with Congress on the subject of reconstruction, (begun and carried on 
since the above estimate of him was written in February 1866,) has 
clearly proved that that estimate was far too favourable. Still, those who 
simply denounce him as wholly unfit for his high office appear to the 
writer to judge the President over-harshly. The fact seems to be, that 
he is one of those men who are well fitted to meet such a terrible 
national crisis as that brought on by the armed and revolutionary 
attack made upon the Federal Union and government of the United 
States by Mr Jefferson Davis and his compeers. Nor can Mr John- 
son's conduct during that crisis be too highly praised. Again, the 
course he pursued from April 1865, when he unexpectedly became 
President, until the meeting of Congress at the close of that year, seems 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 317 

the most difficult and delicate kind. Dangers of the 
most opposite character beset the object to which all 
their efforts have been directed — that of reconstruct- 
ing the Union. If too great leniency were shown, 
there was danger of losing in point of fact one of the 

commendable. His first message to Congress, in December 1865, was 
worthy of the head of a g'-eat and free people. But Mr Johnson 
showed himself wanting in almost all the qualities necessary to his 
exalted position when questions involving delicate and intricate consti- 
tutional problems arose, upon which the best, the ablest, and the most 
loyal men might well disagree. The qualities needed in a President, 
when dealing with so arduous and unprecedented a matter as recon- 
struction, were moderation, tact, a willingness to compromise, a readi- 
ness to meet the views of those who differed with him, a desire to bring 
all parties, himself included, to take a middle course. Instead of that, 
when Mr Johnson found the majority of Congress opposed to his views, 
he did little else than lay them down more peremptorily than ever, and 
insist upon their full and instant adoption. No doubt he thought his 
own plan of reconstruction the best and the most constitutional, but 
that was just the question at issue. What was wanted was great tact, 
judgment, and skill ; what Mr Johnson chiefly displayed was an obsti- 
nate determination to carry out only his own views, united to great 
intemperance of language, as more especially displayed in his western 
tour in the autumn of 1866. It must, however, be admitted that more 
than one prominent man among his opponents was equally guilty of 
the same faults. When, however, the whole circumstances of the case 
are considered, the writer, although not endorsing all that the Senate and 
House of Congress have done, prefers their policy in this great and difficult 
question of reconstruction to that of Mr President Johnson. But 
whatever hesitation the writer may feel with regard to the best solution 
of so arduous a problem, he has none in expressing his desire that the 
complete restoration of the Union may be effected upon the broad 
principles of justice, liberty, and right. His undivided sympathies 
were with the people and government of the United States throughout 
the fearful struggle into which their country was plunged by the 
Southern Secessionists ; he therefore naturally hails with delight the 
prospect of a completely reconstructed Union, resting upon the sure 
foundation of the rights and freedom of all, without distinction of class 
or colour. 

May the American republic, in this its new and better phase, enjoy 



3l8 ESSAYS. 

best fruits of the crisis through which the nation had 
passed ; for to abolish slavery, and yet leave the 
future of the former slaves entirely in the hands of 
their old masters, would have been to abolish it only 
in name — guarantees were necessary that this should 
be a bona fide abolition, carried into practical effect. 
It was also just to ask of the South tangible proofs, 
in one form or another, of its sincerity and loyalty in 
returning to the Union. On the other hand, it was 
most desirable, both as a matter of policy and of 
principle, not to be too severe or even too exacting. 
Such a course would have been wrong, and would, 
besides, have hindered the work of reconstruction 
which the United States government and people 
earnestly wished to further ; it would, moreover, have 
irritated the South, and indisposed it towards that 
party among its own citizens which desired to return 
to their old allegiance in all good faith. Nor let it 
be forgotten that such a party not only existed in the 
South, but was both numerous and influential. A 
few facts will show that the Washington government 
has, at least to a very great extent, avoided both 
these opposite dangers — that it has followed a course 
which, speaking generally, may be pronounced worthy 
of an enlightened and free government, presiding, in 

increasing and permanent prosperity ; may every section of its people 
unite in upholding the lawful authority of the Federal government, 
and the acknowledged rights of the several States; so shall be realised 
in the political life of the republic both the letter and the spirit of its 
national motto — " E pluribus unum" 

J. W. P. 
June 1868. 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 319 

times of no little difficulty, over the destinies of a 
great and a Christian people. 

Andrew Johnson succeeded to the presidency on 
the 15th of April 1865, (the day of Mr Lincoln's 
death.) but the session of Congress did not begin 
until December. The President and his cabinet had 
therefore to direct, during the interval, the general 
policy and affairs of the country. The government, 
while closely keeping within the limits of the consti- 
tution, and carefully abstaining from all entrench- 
ment upon the prerogatives or action of the Federal 
Congress, used every lawful means to further the 
work of reconstruction. 

The President, among other measures, decreed a 
general amnesty, one of whose clauses seemed hard 
— that clause which excluded from the benefits of 
this measure all persons who possessed a capital 
amounting to 20,000 dollars or more. Its real object 
was to oblige all such persons to ask a special pardon, 
which was at once given on their promise of renewed 
allegiance to the Union, and adherence to the late 
President's proclamation for the abolition of slavery. 
The demands for these pardons were so numerous 
that it cost an immense amount of time and labour 
to furnish them to the multitude of applicants who 
sought them. This able stroke of policy thus suc- 
ceeded admirably. It rehabilitated the Southerners 
of influence and position, whilst it obliged them per- 
sonally to acknowledge the wrong they had done, and 
ask for pardon. It further obtained from them an 
additional guarantee against the return of slavery, 



320 ESSAYS. 

whilst awaiting its complete abolition, by passing to 
that effect an amendment to the constitution, accord- 
ing to the provisions of the fifth article. 

The government also established throughout the 
South a vast number of " Freedmen's Bureaux," 
under the direction of that good and brave man, 
General Howard, who, it has been said, won for him- 
self during the war the title of the " Hedley Vicars 
of the Federal army." The mission of these bureaux 
is to afford aid, work, and protection to the recently 
enfranchised negroes. Throughout the North, private 
societies have been formed with the same object, only 
yet further extended to all in need of such assistance, 
without distinction of race. 

The President hastened to name provisional gover- 
nors in the States recently in revolt. Their duty was 
to reassure the inhabitants, and to restore the ma- 
chinery of government. They called together State 
conventions, for the double purpose of annulling the 
Secession ordinances and sanctioning the abolition of 
slavery. These were the only two acts which were 
demanded as a sine qua non of their full re-admission 
into the Union, with all their former rights, privileges, 
and liberties. As to the suffrage, the President de- 
cided nothing — believing the matter to lie beyond his 
power. It was left, like that of the time and manner 
of the final re-admission of the Southern represen- 
tatives into the Federal Congress, to be settled by 
the nation through the action of the Senate and 
House of Representatives of the United States. This 
clement policy of the Washington government in the 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 32 1 

hour of victory was further manifested by the fact 
that no life was forfeited, excepting that of those 
who were proved to be accomplices in Mr Lincoln's 
murder, and that of a certain Wirz, convicted of 
heinous cruelty towards Northern prisoners incar- 
cerated at Andersonville. Such lenient conduct was 
but right, yet rarely, if ever, has it marked the close 
of those civil strifes which have desolated in turn 
every country of the Old World. The reception of a 
numerous and influential Southern deputation by Mr 
Johnson at the White House brought out in all their 
force these sentiments of mercy and reconciliation. 
The deputation waited on him to make known their 
views and hopes upon the vital question of reconstruc- 
tion. Nothing could be more kindly, more dignified, 
or more truly Christian than the words and bearing 
of the President of the United States upon that occa- 
sion. In a speech couched in noble and appropriate 
language, he expressed the pleasure it gave him to 
hear the deputation acknowledge the errors of the 
past. He assured those present of his sincere desire 
to give back to the South all its rights. He would 
adhere strictly to the constitution, maintain it in all 
its integrity, and make it the means of restoring the 
Southern States to their former position. The gene- 
rous feelings expressed by the President, his reiter- 
ated assurances of good-will, his treatment of the 
Southerners as brothers — as sons of a common coun- 
try — who had erred indeed, but who were and ever 
had been brothers, touched all present, and produced 
a deep impression. More than once the chief magis- 



322 ESSAYS. 

trate was interrupted by the approbation and emotion 
of his audience. The members of the deputation 
expressed their firm resolve to do all in their power 
towards the reconstruction of the Union. At length 
they retired, full of hope and confidence, renewing 
again their promise to join heartily in the work of 
restoring harmony and peace throughout the length 
and breadth of their common country. 

How great is the contrast offered by this brotherly 
reconciliation between the chief of a free nation and 
some of its sons for a time led astray, and those 
scenes of bloody repression which have marked the 
triumph of many an European despot over his own 
subjects, whom long years of oppression and misrule 
had goaded into rebellion ! 

The policy of Mr Johnson may be summed up in 
these words : " The constitution in all its integrity !" 
He had been faithful to it in the hour of danger ; he 
made it the supreme rule of his conduct in the hour 
of victory. But he determined to apply it, even in 
the case of those who had taken up arms against it, 
with all the leniency consistent with its due mainte- 
nance. Such conduct was worthy of the constitutional 
chief of a free government, when dealing with those 
who had ever been considered as erring brothers, and 
who were now completely at its mercy. 

The last* and highest expression of the President's 
policy is to be found in the message which he ad- 
dressed to the United States Senate and House of 
Representatives on the 4th December 1865. After 

* It was the last when this was written, viz., in February 1 866. 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 323 

thanking God, in the name of the people, for the pre- 
servation of the state, the message set forth the 
object of the Union^ and what it really was in the 
intention of its authors : " The Union of the United 
States was intended by its authors to last as long as 
the States themselves shall last. The Union shall be 
perpetual ! are the words of the Confederation. ' To 
form a more perfect Union ' by an ordinance of the 
United States, is the declared purpose of the consti- 
tution/' The prolonged labours and the earnest dis- 
cussions by which this great work was accomplished 
are recalled, as is also the fact that all opinions and 
all feelings were ultimately united in its support. It 
is shown that the constitution possesses two most 
important powers : that of maintaining its authority 
and that of reforming itself when such reform is 
deemed necessary. Upon these points the message 
says : — 

"The constitution to which life was thus imparted con- 
tains within itself ample resources for its own preservation. 
It has power to enforce the laws, punish treason, and insure 
domestic tranquillity. In case of the usurpation of the 
government of a State by one man or an oligarchy, it be- 
comes a duty of the United States to make good the 
guarantee to that State of a republican form of government, 
and so to maintain the homogeneousness of all. Does the 
lapse of time reveal defects 1 A simple mode of amend- 
ment is provided in the constitution itself, so that its con- 
ditions can always be made to conform to the requirements 
of advancing civilisation. No room is allowed even for the 
thought of a possibility of its coming to an end. And these 
powers of self-preservation have always been asserted in 
their complete integrity by every patriotic chief magistrate 



324 ESSAYS. 

— by Jefferson and Jackson, not less than by Washington 
and Madison. .The parting advice of the father of his 
country, while yet President, to the people of the United 
States, was, that c the free constitution, which was the 
work of their hands, might be sacredly maintained ;' and 
the inaugural words of President Jefferson held up 'the 
preservation of the general government, in its constitu- 
tional vigour, as the sheet-anchor of our peace at home 
and safety abroad.' The constitution is the work of c the 
people of the United States,' and it should be as indestruc- 
tible as the people/' 

The message fully admits that the various State 
governments have their rights, as well as the Federal 
government, but declares that all questions at issue 
can only be settled lawfully by the employment of 
those means which the constitution affords, and 
never by force. " The absolute acquiescence in. the 
decisions of the majority was," says the message, "at 
the beginning of the present century enforced by 
Jefferson as the vital principle of republics/' Indeed, 
it must ever be, in one form or another, the vital 
principle of every species of free government, for 
without it there is no other settlement but that of 
brute force. 

The supremacy of the constitution is emphatically 
set forth in these words, taken from the constitution 
itself:— 

" The constitution and the laws of the United States 
which shall be made in pursuance thereof, and all treaties 
made, or which shall be made, under the authority of the 
United States, shall be the supreme law of the land ; and 
the judges in every State shall be bound thereby, anything 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 325 

in the constitution or laws of any State to the contrary 
notwithstanding." 

That part of the message which touches on the 
reorganisation of the Southern States shows the 
extreme care of the Washington government to 
avoid alike over-indulgence and undue rigour, as 
well as its constant adherence to the law and to the 
constitution as its supreme guide. The following 
considerations, worthy of remark, are made touching 
the question of secession, and the position in which 
those States were placed who took part in it — 

" The true theory is, that all pretended acts of secession 
were, from the beginning, null and void. The States can- 
not commit treason, nor screen the individual citizens who 
may have committed treason, any more than they can 
make valid treaties or, engage in lawful commerce with 
any foreign power. The States attempting to secede 
placed themselves in a condition where their vitality was 
impaired, but not extinguished — their functions suspended, 
but not destroyed. 

" But if any State neglects or refuses to perform its 
offices, there is the more need that the general government 
should maintain all its authority, and, as soon as practi- 
cable, resume the exercise of all its functions. On this 
principle I have acted, and have gradually and quietly, 
and by almost imperceptible steps, sought to restore the 
rightful energy of the general government and of the States. 
To that end provisional governors have been appointed for 
the States, conventions called," &c. 

The final accomplishment of the work of recon- 
struction, the time and mode of re-admitting the 
Southern representatives into the Federal Congress, 
and the delicate question of the suffrage, are left 



326 ESSAYS. 

undecided by the President. He desires to accom- 
plish them in accordance with the united action of 
Congress, and by its aid. 

With regard to the freedmen, the following admir- 
able language is held : — 

" But while I have no doubt that now, after the close of 
the war, it is not competent for the general government to 
extend the elective franchise in the several States, it is 
equally clear that good faith requires the security of the 
freedmen in their liberty and their property, their right to 
labour, and their right to claim the just return of their 
labour. I cannot too strongly urge a dispassionate treat- 
ment of this subject, which should be carefully kept aloof 
from all party strife. We must equally avoid hasty assump- 
tions of any natural impossibility for the two races to live 
side by side in a state of mutual benefit and good-will. 
The experiment involves us in no inconsistency; let us, 
then, go and make that experiment in good faith, and not 
be too easily disheartened. The country is in need of 
labour, and the freedmen are in need of employment, 
culture, and protection. While their right of voluntary 
migration and expatriation is not to be questioned, I would 
not advise their forced removal and colonisation. Let us 
rather encourage them to honourable and useful industry, 
where it may be beneficial to themselves and to the 
country ; and instead of hasty anticipations of the cer- 
tainty of failure, let there be nothing wanting to the fair 
trial of the experiment." 

As to the constitutional amendment for the 
abolition of slavery, since carried and become law, 
according to the provisions of the 5 th article, the 
President earnestly advises its adoption. It is in- 
teresting to observe how he speaks of slavery as 
" essentially a monopoly of labour/' as " the element 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 327 

which has so long perplexed and divided the coun- 
try," and adds, further, "that the adoption of the 
amendment re-unites us beyond all power of disrup- 
tion." Thus he admits that slavery was the real 
cause of the rupture which had taken place, and 
which it was now the common desire of all to heal 
for ever. 

Such views of President Johnson fully agree with 
those set forth by Mr A. H. Stephens of Georgia, 
the ' ex-Vice-President of the ex-separatist govern- 
ment, who, but a few weeks after its formation, said 
at a great meeting in Savannah : — 

" The new constitution " of the Secessionist Confeder- 
ation " has set at rest for ever all agitating questions relat- 
ing to our peculiar institution — African slavery as it exists 
among us — the proper state of the negro in our form of 
civilisation. This was the immediate cause of the late 
rupture and present revolution. Jefferson in his forecast 
had anticipated this as the rock upon which the old Union 
would split. He was right. " 

If there are still any persons prepared to assert 
that slavery had little or nothing to do with the 
Secessionist movement and war, let them meditate 
upon this united testimony of President Johnson 
and Mr A. H. Stephens. 

The message concludes by an eloquent panegyric 
of the United States and its institutions. It is worth 
reading for its own sake, although in some respects 
it may be considered too highly coloured ; but it is 
especially desirable to do so in order to compare it 
with another panegyric on the same subject, uttefed 



328 ESSAYS. 

by a very different man, in very different circum- 
stances. That of the President's message runs 
thus : — 

" Here is the great land of free labour, where industry is 
blessed with unexampled rewards, and the bread of the 
working man is sweetened by the consciousness that the 
cause of the country c is his own cause, his own safety, his 
own dignity/ Here every one enjoys the free use of his 
faculties and the choice of activity as a natural right. Here, 
under the combined influences of a fruitful soil, genial 
climes, and happy institutions, population has increased 
fifteen-fold within a century. Here, through the easy de- 
velopment of boundless resources, wealth has increased 
with twofold greater rapidity than numbers, so that we have 
become secure against the financial vicissitudes of other 
countries, and, alike in business and in opinion, are self- 
centred and truly independent. Here more and more care 
is given to provide education for every one born on our 
soil. Here religion, released from political connection with 
the civil government, refuses to subserve the craft of states- 
men, and becomes, in its independence, the spiritual life of 
the people. Here toleration is extended to every opinion, 
in the quiet certainty that truth needs only a fair field to 
secure the victory. Here the human mind goes forth un- 
shackled in the pursuit of science, to collect stores of know- 
ledge, and acquire an ever-increasing mastery over the 
forces of nature. Here the national domain is offered and 
held in millions of separate freeholds, so that our fellow- 
citizens, beyond the occupants of any other part of the 
earth, constitute in reality a people. Here exists the de- 
mocratic form of government ; and that form of govern- 
ment, by the confession of European statesmen, ' gives a 
power of which no other form is capable, because it incor- 
porates every man with the State, and arouses everything 
that belongs to the soul/ 

" Where, in past history, does a parallel exist to the pub- 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 329 

lie happiness which is within the reach of the people of the 
United States ? Where, in any part of the globe, can in- 
stitutions be found so suited to their habits or so entitled 
to their love as their own free constitution ? Every one 
of them, then, in whatever part of the land he has his 
home, must wish its perpetuity. Who of them will not 
now acknowledge, in the words of Washington, that ' every 
step by which the people of the United States have advanced 
to the character of an independent nation, seems to have 
been distinguished by some token of providential agency?' 
Who will not join with me in the prayer that the invisible 
hand that has led us through the clouds that gloomed 
around our path, will so guide us onward to a perfect re- 
storation of fraternal affection, that we of this day may be 
able to transmit our great inheritance of state governments 
in all their rights, of the general government in its whole 
constitutional vigour, to our posterity, and they to theirs, 
through countless generations 1 

" Andrew Johnson. 
"Washington, Dec. 4, 1865." 

Let it be remarked, in passing, that these last words 
prove that, far from wishing to diminish the rights of 
the governments of the various States on aceount of 
the late rebellion, or on account of the abuse of the 
doctrine of states rights, the President would fully 
maintain them, just as he would preserve in all their 
vigour the rights of the Federal government. Or, as 
he puts it in another place, " So long as the constitu- 
tion of the United States endures, the States will en- 
dure ; the destruction of the one is the destruction of 
the other ; the preservation of the one is the preser- 
vation of the other." 

The second panegyric which has been alluded to 
forms part of a speech delivered on the 14th Novem- 



330 ESSAYS. 

ber i860, before the legislature of the State of Geor- 
gia, with a view to dissuade it from joining the Seces- 
sion movement. The man who delivered it was no 
other than Mr A. H. Stephens, who, in November 
i860, opposed secession, and then in the following 
February became Vice-President of the Secessionist 
Confederation. His words are well worth a careful 
perusal : — 

" I look upon this country, with our institutions, as the 
Eden of the world — the paradise of the universe. It may 
be, that out of it we may become greater and more pros- 
perous, but I am candid and sincere in telling you that 
I fear, if we rashly evince passion, and without suffi- 
cient cause shall take that step [of secession], that instead 
of becoming greater, or more peaceful, prosperous and 
happy — instead of becoming gods, we will become de- 
mons, and at no distant day commence cutting each others' 
throats. 

" The first question that presents itself is, Shall the people 
of the South secede from the Union in consequence of the 
election of Mr Lincoln to the presidency of the United 
States ? My countrymen, I tell you candidly, frankly, and 
earnestly, that I do not think that they ought. In my 
judgment, the election of no man constitutionally chosen to 
that high office is sufficient cause for any State to separate 
from the Union. It ought to stand by, and still aid in 
maintaining the constitution of the country. To make a 
point of resistance to the government, to withdraw from it 
because a man has been constitutionally elected, puts us in 
the wrong. . < . We went into the election with this 
people. The result was different from what we wished ; 
but the election has been constitutionally held. Were we 
to make a point of resistance to the government, and go 
out of the Union on this account, the record would be 
made up hereafter against us." * 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 33 1 

In another place Mr Stephens says : — 

" This step, once taken, could never be recalled; and all 
the baleful and withering consequences that must follow 
[as they would see] will rest on the Convention for all 
coming time. . . . What right has the North assailed ? 
What interest of the South has been invaded? What jus- 
tice has been denied ? And what claim, founded in justice 
and right, has been withheld? Can either of you to-day 
name one governmental act of wrong, deliberately and 
purposely done, by the government of Washington, of 
which the South has a right to complain ? I challenge the 
answer." 

He then enters into many details to show that no 
wrong has been done, and that the South has had its 
full share, and even more, of all the honours, offices, 
rights, and liberties of their common country and 
government. After which he concludes by asking 
why this scission : — 

" Is it for the overthrow of the American government, 
established by our common ancestry, cemented and built 
up by their sweat and blood, and founded on the broad 
principles of right, justice, and humanity? and, as such — I 
must declare here, as I have often done before, and which 
has been repeated by the greatest and wisest of statesmen 
and patriots, that it is the best and freest of governments — 
the most equal in its rights, the most just in its decisions, 
the most lenient in its measures, and the most inspiring in 
its principles to elevate the race of men, that the sun of 
heaven ever shone upon. Now, for you to attempt to 
overthrow such a government as this, under which we have 
lived for more than three-quarters of a century — in which 
we have gained our wealth, our standing as a nation, our 
domestic safety while the elements of peril are around us, 
with peace and tranquillity, accompanied by unbounded 



33 2 ESSAYS. 

prosperity, and rights unassailed — is the height of madness, 
folly, and wickedness, to which I can neither lend my sanc- 
tion nor my vote." 

Such words in the mouth of such a man need no 
commentary. 

Do not, then, both facts and arguments prove that 
love of law and devotion to the constitution are in- 
delible features of the American character ; and that 
for them the majority of the nation is prepared to 
make the very greatest sacrifices ? Is it not to-day 
clear what were the real motives which roused the 
government and people of the United States to vin- 
dicate the outraged authority of the Federal rule, and 
maintain, at all costs, its supreme and lawful rights ? 

Can an impartial mind any longer deny that the 
Secessionists, on the contrary, trampled upon the 
constitution and the law, and appealed to that sword 
which decided against them, although the Federal 
government had not overstepped, even by a hair's- 
breadth, its constitutional limits ? And yet the cause 
of such conduct was even worse than the conduct it- 
self ; for it arose from the opposition of the South to 
the wise and moderate policy of the Free-Soil states- 
men who, in 1 86 1, came into the legal possession of 
constitutional power. The Southerners, rather than 
allow that policy to be adopted, broke through the 
law, took up arms, plunged the country into civil 
war, and sought by such lawless means to found a 
new confederation, based, according to the statement 
of their own Vice-President, upon u the corner-stone 
of slavery." 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 333 

The war once closed, constitutional means and 
principles have alone guided the Federal government 
in the delicate work of reconstruction. And even 
these have been applied with all the leniency com- 
patible with the Federal Unions laws and just autho- 
rity. 

But there is another aspect of this great question 
that must not be passed over. It is a matter of the 
highest import that the great principles of law and 
order should have been thus vindicated by a people 
which delights to call itself the freest upon earth, and 
which is certainly amongst the freest. It has thus 
by deeds, not words alone, declared that freedom can- 
not exist without order, that respect for the law is 
absolutely necessary to the possession of liberty. It 
is a lesson that can never be forgot, a precedent to be 
referred to through all future ages. The ultimate re- 
sult of this tremendous conflict proves also that a free 
government is perfectly compatible with a strong 
government ; and that such a government can enforce 
its constitutional laws without sacrificing its liberties, 
even though it should deem it necessary to suspend 
some of them for a time in a moment of danger. It 
demonstrates admirably that order must not be sac- 
rificed to liberty, nor liberty to order. The United 
States of America have thus set their seal to the all- 
important truth, that these two great principles are 
essentially necessary to each other, that both are of 
vital importance to the existence of a free and well- 
governed people. 

Now, there were none who sympathised more 



334 ESSAYS. 

heartily with the Northern States and the Federal 
government throughout the late war than the work- 
ing classes of England, especially the artisans of her 
great cities. To their lasting honour it must be said 
that they judged well and truly the American ques- 
tion ; they ever supported staunchly and manfully that 
cause which no less an authority than the great 
Cavour had declared to be " not only that of consti- 
tutional liberty, but of all humanity." 

Let them, then, never forget the great lesson which 
the free government and people of the United States 
have inculcated upon the world. Let them remem- 
ber, that just as order without freedom is little else 
than tyranny, so freedom without order is little better 
than anarchy. Let them bear in mind that liberty 
and law must ever go hand-in-hand ; that the co- 
operation of the two is absolutely needful to the life 
of a free people. Thus continuing to think and act, 
the operative classes will add daily to the proofs 
already existing, that to admit them in a just propor- 
tion to a direct participation in the choice of England's 
representatives, is but to widen and strengthen the 
basis upon which repose those ancient laws and liber- 
ties which we English love so proudly and so well. 

But one word more. There are those who dread 
the growing power of the United States, and that' 
chiefly on account of its republican form of govern- 
ment. Yet, while believing that, in the Old World 
at any rate, constitutional monarchy is the best form 
of freedom, it is only just to add that the republican 
is but another form of that same freedom, and not a 



THE CONSTITUTION AND THE SECESSIONISTS. 335 

hostile system. What, after all, lies at the basis of 
America's republican institutions, if not our own Eng- 
lish laws and liberties ? Whence comes the system 
of her jurisprudence — whence her juries ? From 
whence do her legal authorities draw their prece- 
dents ? Her free press, her public meetings, the two 
Houses which in her every State form the legislature, 
are they not outgrowths of England's system ? The 
principle of self-government, and that local applica- 
tion of it in every portion of American soil, is it not 
of English origin ? 

Wherever America's dominion extends, it ever 
carries with it the germ of these rich blessings, spreads 
abroad England's faith and mother tongue, thus ad- 
vancing her free and Christian civilisation. 

Is it, indeed, so terrible a thing to see them spread- 
ing throughout the New World ? 

Is it worthy of English hearts and intellects to 
tremble at such a prospect ? 

Would they not do better to rejoice and take 
courage ? Should they not rather bid God speed to 
the younger branch of our great English family ? 

Such, assuredly, is the feeling of England's toiling 
millions ; and they are right. There is no good 
reason for a wretched display of petty jealousy 
between the mother country and her stalwart son. 
Their prosperity and friendship are mighty elements of 
the world's order, freedom, and progress. Therefore 
England's people do well to say to their kinsmen of 
America : May brotherly union, with all its attendant 
blessings, be completely restored throughout the 



336 ESSAYS. 

length and breadth of your vast dominion. So may 
all your federated States rally anew around your star- 
decked flag, planted by the hand of immortal Wash- 
ington, and saved by that of your loved patriot and 
martyr, Abraham Lincoln. So may each one of your 
citizens, whether his State lie on the Atlantic or the 
Pacific shore, whether watered by the Northern lakes 
or by the Southern gulf, repeat from his heart those 
noble words of Daniel Webster, " I know no North, 
I know no South ; I know only my country." So 
may your future be yet greater and more prosperous 
than your past, and that, not by means of crafty 
policy, not by the brutal force of arms, nor yet be- 
cause your material wealth increases, but because 
now your institutions rest, without reserve, upon the 
sure foundations of justice, liberty, and right — because 
now you recognise those sacred principles as the com- 
mon heritage of all, without distinction of class, or 
creed, or colour — because now the fair page of your 
constitution is no longer soiled by the foul stain of 
Slavery ! 



THE END. 



Printed by Ballantyne & Co., Edinburgh. 



[ 



CUST03 




BATTLE of CTSTOZA 24™ June 1866. 




POSITION OFTHE TROOPS ABOUT THE TINE THE BATTLE COMMENCED _6 .A.M. 






WORKS 



PUBLISHED BY 



TRUBNER & COMPANY, 

60 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 



THE POSITIVE PHILOSOPHY OF AUGUSTE 

COMTE. Freely Translated and Condensed by Harriet Mar- 
tineau. Two volumes large post 8vo,pp.xlii.and 1042, cloth, 16s. 

"A work of profound science." — Edinbzirgh Review. 

THE CATECHISM OF POSITIVE RELIGION. Trans- 
lated from the French of Auguste Comte, by Richard Con- 
greve. i2mo, pp. 434, cloth, 6s. 6d. 

A GENERAL VIEW OF POSITIVISM. Translated 
from the French of Auguste Comte, by Dr J. H. Bridges. 
Crown 8vo, pp. xii. and 428, cloth, 8s. 6d. 

AUGUSTE COMTE AND POSITIVISM. By John 

Stuart Mill. Reprinted from the Westminster Review. Second 
Edition. Revised. 8vo, pp. 200, cloth, 6s. 

REVIEW OF THE WORK OF MR JOHN STUART 

MILL, entitled " Examination of Sir William Hamilton's Philo- 
sophy." By George Grote, Author of the " History of Ancient 
Greece," &c. i2mo, pp. 112, cloth, 3s. 6d. 

SPEECH OF JOHN STUART MILL, M.P., ON THE 
ADMISSION OF WOMEN TO THE ELECTORAL FRAN- 
CHISE. Spoken in the House of Commons, May 20th, 1867. 
8vo, stitched, 6d. 

ENFRANCHISEMENT OF WOMEN. By Mrs Stuart 
Mill. Reprinted from the Westminster Review for July 1851. 
8vo, sewed, id. 



Works Published by Trilbner & Co. 



THE CLAIM OF ENGLISHWOMEN TO THE SUF- 
FRAGE CONSTITUTIONALLY CONSIDERED. By 
Helen Taylor. Reprinted from the West?ninster Review. 8vo, 
sewed, id. 

LECTURES ON POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Fran- 
cis W. Newman. Crown 8vo, pp. 342, cloth, 5s. 

DISCOURSES OF SOCIAL SCIENCE. By the late 

Theodore Parker. In one volume crown 8vo, pp. 296, cloth, 
6s. 

LESSONS FROM THE WORLD OF MATTER AND 

THE WORLD OF MAN. By Theodore Parker. Selected 
from Notes of his unpublished Sermons, by Rufus Leighton. 
Edited by Frances Power Cobbe. Crown 8vo, pp. xx. and 
332, cloth, 7s. 6d. 

" The richest collection of golden words and precious thoughts in the English 
tongue." — The Truth Seeker. 

JEREMY BENTHAM'S THEORY OF LEGISLATION. 

From the French Version of £tienne Dumont. By R. Hil- 
dreth. In one volume 8vo, pp. xvi. and 472, cloth, 7s. 6d. 

ESSAYS AND LECTURES ON INDIAN HISTORICAL 

SUBJECTS.— I. A Native State and its Rulers.— II. Lord Lake 
of Laswarrie. — III. Count Lally. — IV. Havelock. — V. Hyder 
Ali's Last War.— VI. Sir Hugh Rose. By Major G. B. Malle- 
son, Bengal Staff Corps. Crown 8vo, pp. 348, cloth, 6s. 

THE DERVISHES ; or, Oriental Spiritualism. By John 
P. f Brown, Secretary and Dragoman of the Legation of the United 
States of America at Constantinople. In one volume, with twenty- 
four illustrations, crown 8vo, pp. viii. and 416, cloth, 14s. 

ESSAYS, POLITICAL AND MISCELLANEOUS. By 

Bernard Cracroft, M.A., Trinity College, Cambridge. In two 
vols, crown 8vo, pp. 674, cloth, 21s. 

Contents of Vol. I. — The Session of 1866 — The State of Affairs in January 
1867 — Analysis of the House of Commons in 1867 — The Session of 1867. Social 
Articles : Magnanimity, Work, Praise, Vanity — The Talent of Looking Like a Fool 
with Propriety — Jealousy — Hatred — Cruelty — Intellectual Playfulness — English- 
men's Arguments— Manners — Private Theatricals — County Balls — Landladies and 
Laundresses — Man and Bee. Contents of Vol. II. — The Jews of Western 
Europe — Arabian Nights — Greek Anthology — Ovid as a Satirist — Plautus — Transla- 
tion at Cambridge — On a Translation of Tacitus — Professor Conington's Horace — 
Professor Conington's iEneid — Hiawatha Translated into Latin — Sir Kingston 
James' Tasso — M. Karcher's Rienzi — The Etching Club — Macaroneana, &c. 

These Essays are reprinted from the Saturday Review^ Spectator^ and other 
Journals. 



Works Published by Trtibner & Co. 



LITERARY AND SOCIAL JUDGMENTS. By Wil- 
liam Rathbone Greg. In one vol. crown 8vo, cioth. 

[Nearly ready. 

CONSIDERATIONS ON THE CONDITION OF IRE- 
LAND, AND ITS FUTURE. By the late Count Cavour. 
Translated by W. B. Hodgson, LL.D. 

[ Will shortly be published. 

REVUE ANALYTIQUE DES OUVRAGES ^CRITS 

EN CENTONS, depuis les Temps Anciens jusqu'au XlXieme 
Siecle. Par un Bibliophile Belge. In one vol. small 4to, pp. 
512, beautifully printed by Whittingham. 112 copies only. Price 
30s. 

THE FOUNDERS OF CHRISTIANITY; or, Discourses 

upon the Men and Circumstances that Originated the Christian 
Religion. By the Rev. James Cranbrook, Edinburgh. Fcap. 
8vo, pp. 336, cloth, price 6s. 

Contents — Lect. 1 and 2. The Sources of Information. — 3. The Supernatural— 
4. Jewish Phases of Religious Thought. — 5. The Historical Christ. — 6. Christian 
Mythology : its Origin and Development. — 7. The Mythological Christ. — 8. The 
Alexandrine School of Philosophy. — 9. Paul the Apostle. — 10. The Fourth Gospel. 
— 11. Summary and Conclusion. 



published byj $et| £Raje$tu'$ (fxr L aciou$ ^mission. 

The Eleventh Thousand of 

MEDITATIONS ON DEATH AND ETERNITY. From 

the German by Frederica Rowan. Library Edition, 8vo, cloth, 
I os. 6d. ; crown 8vo edition, printed on toned paper, pp. 360, 
cloth, 6s. 

MEDITATIONS ON LIFE AND ITS RELIGIOUS 
DUTIES. Translated from the German by Frederica Rowan, 
being a Companion to the above. Library Edition, 8vo, cloth, 
I os. 6d. ; crown 8vo edition, printed on toned paper, pp. 343, 
cloth, 6s. 



BY MAJOR EVANS BELL. 

RETROSPECTS AND PROSPECTS OF INDIAN 

POLICY. 8vo, pp. 352, cloth, 10s. 6d. 

REMARKS ON THE MYSORE BLUE-BOOK. With 
a Few Words to Mr R. D. Mangles. 8vo, pp. S6, sewed, 2s. 



Works Published by Trubner & Co. 



THE MYSORE REVERSION "AN EXCEPTIONAL 
CASE." Second Edition, revised. 8vo, pp. 308, cloth, 7s. 6d. 

THE EMPIRE IN INDIA. Letters from Madras and 
other Places. Post 8vo, pp. 420, cloth, 8s. 6d. 

THE ENGLISH IN INDIA. Letters from Nagpore, 
written in 1857-8. Post 8vo, pp. 206, cloth, 5s. 



BY MISS FRANCES POWER COBBE. 

HOURS OF WORK AND PLAY. Crown 8vo, pp. 274, 

cloth, 6s. 

STUDIES, New and Old, on Ethical and Social Subjects. 
Crown 8vo, pp. 446, cloth, 10s. 6d. 

ITALICS : Brief Notes on Politics, People, and Places in 

Italy in 1 864. 8vo, pp. 534, cloth, 12s. 6d. 

RELIGIOUS DUTY. Post 8vo, pp. 340, cloth, 7s. 6d. 

BROKEN LIGHTS : an Inquiry into the Present Condi- 
tion and Future Prospects of Religious Faith. Second Edition, 
with a new Preface. Crown 8vo, pp. 204, cloth, 5s. 

THANKSGIVING : a Chapter on Religious Duty. i8mo, 
pp. 42, cloth, sewed, is. 

THE RELIGIOUS DEMANDS OF THE AGE. 8vo, 
pp. 36, sewed, is. 



LONDON: 
TRUBNER & CO., 60 PATERNOSTER ROW. 



A 

CATALOGUE OF IMPORTANT WORKS, 



IN ALL DEPARTMENTS OF 



LITERATURE AND SCIENCE, 



PUBLISHED BY 



TRUBNER & CO., 

60, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 



Address of the Assembled States of Schleswig to His Majesty 

the King of Denmark. 8vo. pp. 32. 1861. Is. 
Adler. — The Second Days of the Festivals. A Sermon delivered 

at the New Synagogue, Great St. Helen's, on the second day of Passover, 5628, 

by the Eev. Dr. Adler, Chief Rabbi. Printed by request. 8vo., pp. 16, sewed. 

1868. 6d, 

Administration (the) of the Confederate States. Correspon- 
dence between Hon. J. A. Campbell and Hon. "W. H. Seward, all of which was 
laid before the Provisional Congress, on Saturday, by President Davis. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 8. 1861. Is. 

iEsop. — The Fables of JEsop. With a Life of the Author, Illus- 
trated with 111 Engravings, from Original Designs by Herrick, handsomely 
printed on toned paper. 8vo. pp. xiii. and 311. 1865. Cloth, extra gilt edges. 
10*. 6d. 

Agassiz. — An Essay on Classification. By Louis Agassiz. 8vo. 
pp. viii. and 381. Cloth. 1859. 12s. 

Agassiz. — Methods of Study in Natural History. By L. Agassiz. 

12mo. pp. 319. Cloth. 1864. os. 6d. 
A.gassiz. — Geological Sketches. By L. Agassiz. With portrait 

and numerous Illustrations. 1 Vol., crown 8 vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 311. 1866. 

10*. 6d. 

Agassiz. — Journey in Brazil. By Professor and Mrs. Louis 
Agassiz. In 1 large 8vo. vol. with numerous Illustrations, 8vo. pp. xx. 540. 
1868. 21*. 

Agassiz. — Sea-Side Studies in Natural History. By Elizabeth 
C. and Alexander Agassiz. "With numerous Illustrations. 8vo. pp. vi. and 
155. 1865. 12*. 

Agiiero. — Biografias de Cg t banos Distlnguidos. Por P. De 
Aguero. I. Don Jose Antonio Saco. En 8vo. mayor, 88 paginas, con retrato. 
1860. 6s. 

AgiieTO. — La G-uerra de Italia, y la Paz de Villafranca, con todos 

sus incidentes y sus complicaciones y consecuencias politicas hasta la nueva 
constitucion de la Peninsula. Coleccion de asticulos publicados en varios Perio- 
dicos de Europa y America. Por P. de Aguero. Un tomo en 8vo. mayor, de 
138 paginas. 1859. 12*. 

B 



2 Publications of Trubner §• Co. 

Ahn. — Dr. F. Ahn's Practical Grammar of the German Lan- 
guage. A New Edition. By Dr. Dawson Turner, Head Master of Royal 
Institution School, Liverpool. Crown 8vo. pp. cxii. and 430. Cloth. 1866. 
5s. 

Aim. — New, Practical, and Easy Method of Learning the 
German Language. By Dr. F. Ahn. First and Second Course. Bound in one 
vol. 12mo. cloth, pp. 86 and 120. 1866. 3$. 

Aim. — Key to Ditto. 12mo. sewed, pp. 40. 8^. 

Aim. — Manual of German and English Conversations, or Vade 
Mecum for English Travellers. 12mo. cloth, pp. 160. 1861. 2s. 6d. 

Aim. — German Commercial Letter Writer, with Explanatory 
Introductions in English, and an Index of Words in French and English. Bv 
Dr. F. Ahn. 12mo. cloth, pp. 248. 1861. 4s. 6d. 

Aim. — New, Practical, and Easy Method of Learning the French 
Language. By Dr. F. Ahn. First Course and Second Course, 12mo. cloth, 
each Is. 6d. The Two Courses in one vol. 12mo. cloth, pp. 114 and 170. 
1865. 3s. 

Aim. — New, Practical, and Easy Method of Learning the French 
Language. Third Course, containing a French Reader, with Notes and 
Vocabulary. By H. W. Ehrlich. 12nio. cloth, pp. viii. and 125. 1866. 
Is. 6d. 

Aim. — Manual of French and English Conversations, for the 
use of Schools and Travellers. By Dr. F. Ahn. 12mo., pp. viii. and 200. 
Cloth. 1862. 2s. 6d. 

Aim. — French Commercial Letter Writer, on the same Plan. 
By Dr. F. Ahn. 12mo. cloth, pp. 228. 1866. 4s. 6d. 

Aim. — New, Practical, and Easy Method of Learning the 
Italian Language. By Dr. F. Ahn. First and Second Course. 12mo. pp. 198. 
1863. 3s. 6d. 

Aim.-- Key to Ditto. 12mo. sewed, pp. 22. 1865. Is. 

Aim. — New, Practical, and Easy Method of Learning the Dutch 
Language, being a complete Grammar, with Selections. By Dr. F. Ahn. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. viii. and 166. 1862. 3s. 6d. 

Aim. — Ahn's Course. Latin Grammar for Beginners. By W. 
Ihne, Ph. D. 12mo. pp. vi. and 184, cloth. 1864. 3s. 

Alcock. — A Practical Grammar of the Japanese Language. 
By Sir Butherford Alcock, Resident British Minister at Jeddo. 4to. pp. 62, 
sewed, 18s. 

Alcock. — Familiar Dialogues in Japanese, with English and 
French Translations, for the Use of Students. By Sir Butherford Alcock. 8vo. 
pp. viii. and 40, sewed. 1863. 5s. 

Alger. — A Critical History of the Doctrine of a Future Life. 
With a complete Bibliography of the Subject. By William Rounseville Alger. 
4th Edition, thoroughly revised. 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 914, 1866. 18s. 

Alger. — :The Friendships of Women. By "William KounseviHe 
Alger. 12aio. cloth, pp. xvi. and 416. 1867. 8s. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 3 

Alger. — The Genius of Solitude. The Solitudes of Nature and of 
Man, or the Loneliness of Human Life. By Key. W. R. Alger. 16mo. pp. 412, 
cloth. 1867. 9*. 

Alger. — The Poetry of the Orient. By William Bounseville 
Alger. 12mo., pp. xii. and 337, cloth. 1867. 9s. 

Allibone. — A Critical Dictionary of English Literature, and 
British and American Authors, from the Earliest Accounts to the Middle of 
the Nineteenth Century. By S. Austin Allibone. Yol. I. royal 8vo. pp. 1,006, 
cloth. 1859. £145. (Yol. II. nearly ready). 

Althaus. — A Treatise on Medical Electricity, Theoretical and 
Practical. By Julius Althaus, M.D. 8vo. pp. viii. and 352. 1859. 7s. Qd. 

Altuaus. — The Spas of Europe. By Julius Althaus, M.D. 8vo. 

cloth, pp. 516. 1862. 125. 

" This is decidedly the most elaborate and complete work on mineral waters which has 
hitherto appeared in the English language." — BritisJi Medical Journal. 

u A book of research and authority, written by one who is evidently master of his subject, 
and which wc can confidently recommend to the reader." — Lancet. 

" The book is well timed and well done." — Cornhill Mag. 

44 We can recommend Dr. Althaus's work as by far the best that has been written in our 
language, with a medical object in view." — Athenoeum. 

Althaus. — On the Value of Galvanism in the Treatment of Para- 
lysis, Neuralgia, Loss op Voice, Rheumatism, and other Diseases. By- 
Julius Althaus, M.D. Fourth Edition. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 236. 1866. 
35. 6d. 

American Bible Union.— -Revised Version of the Holy Scriptures, 

viz. : — 

Book of Job. The common English Version, the Hebrew Text, and the Re- 
vised Version. With an Introduction and Notes. By T. J. Conant. 4to. 

boards, pp. xxx. and 166. 1859. 7*. 6r/. 
Gospel by Matthew. The Common English Version and the Received Greek 

Text ; with a Revised Version, and Critical and Philological Notes. By T. J. 

Conant, D.D, Pp. ad. and 172. "With an Appendix on the Meaning and 

Use of Baptizein. Pp. 106. 4to. boards. 8s. 
Gospel according to Mark. Translated from the Greek, on the Basis of the 

Common English Version, with Notes. 4to. boards, pp. vi. and 134. 1858. 5s. 
Gospel by John. Ditto. 4to. boards, pp. xv. and 172. 1859. os. 
Acts of the Apostles. Ditto. 4to. boards, pp. iv. and 224. 1858. 6.9. 
Epistle to the Epheslins. Ditto. 4to. boards, pp. vi. and 40. 1857. 3s. 6d. 
Epistles of Paul to the Thessalonians. Ditto. 4to. boards, pp. viii. and 

74. 1858. 4s. 6d. 
Epistles of Paul to Timothy and Titus. Ditto. 4to. boards, pp. vi. and 78. 

1860. 2s. 6d. 
Epistle of Paul to Philemon; Ditto. 4to. sewed, pp. 404. Is. 6d. 12mo. 

cloth, 2*. 1860. 
Epistle to the Hebrews. 4to. boards, pp. iv. and 90. 1857. 4s. 
Second Epistle of Peter, Epistles of John and Jude, and the Revelation. 

Ditto. 4to. pp. 254. os. 

The New Testament of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. Forty- 
fifth Thousand. 32mo. cloth, pp. 488. 1866. Is. 6d. 
Ditto. Thirty-eighth Thousand. 12mo. cloth, pp. 488. 1866. 4s. 6d. 
Ditto. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. 488. 1866. 7s. 6d. 

American Bible Union. — II Nuovo Testamento. Traduizione dal 

Greco per Cura di G. Achilli. Post 8vo. roan, pp. 343. New York, 1854. 
7s. 6d. 



4 Publications of Trubner §* Co. 

Americans (The) Defended. By an American. Being a Letter to 
one of his Countrymen in Europe, in answer to inquiries concerning the late im- 
putations of dishonour upon the United States. 8vo. sewed, pp. 38. 1844. Is. 

Anderson. — Pkactical Mercantile Correspondence. A collection 

of Modern Letters of Business, with Notes, Critical and Explanatory, and an 
Appendix, containing a Dictionary of Commercial Technicalities, pro forma 
Invoices, Account Sales, Bills of Lading, and Bills of Exchange ; also an ex- 
planation of the German Chain Bule. 17th Edition, revised and enlarged. By 
William Anderson. 12mo. cloth, pp. 288. 1866. 5s. 

Anderson and Tugman. — Mercantile Correspondence, containing a 
collection of Commercial Letters, in Portuguese and English, with their trans- 
lation on opposite pages, for the use of Business Men and of Students in either 
of the Languages, treating in modern style of the system of business in the 
principal Commercial Cities of the World. Accompanied by pro forma Accounts, 
Sales, Invoices, Bills of Lading, Drafts, etc. With an Introduction and copious 
Notes. By William Anderson and James E. Tugman. 12mo. cloth, pp. xi. and 
193. 1867. 65. 

Andrews. — A Dictionary of the Hawaiian Language, to which, is 
appended an English-Hawaiian Vocabulary, and a Chronological Table of re- 
markable Events. By Lorrin Andrews. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 560. Hono- 
lulu, 1865. £1 lis. 6d. 

Anglicns. — A Voice erom the Motherland, answering Mrs. H. 
Beecher Stowe's Appeal. By Civis Anglicus. 8vo. sewed, pp. 46. 1863. Is. 

I. 1863. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxiv. 

8vo. cloth, pp. 347 and ccxcii. 18s. 
Ditto pp. 378 and cccxviii. 18$. 
Ditto pp. 408 and ccxiv. 18s. 
Ditto pp. 376 and cclxxii. 18s. 

Anthropological Society. — Introductory Address on the Study of 
Anthropology, delivered before the Anthropological Society of London, on the 
24th of February. By James Hunt, Ph. D., F.S.A., F.R.S.L., President, Post 
8vo. sewed, pp. 20. 1863. 6d. 
Anthropological Society.— Memoirs read before the Anthropological 
Society of London, 1863—1864. In one vol., 8vo. cloth, pp. 542. 21s. 
Contents.— I. On the Negro's Place in Nature. By James Hunt, Ph. D., F.S.A., F.RS.L, 
F. A.S.L., President of the Anthropological Society of London.— II. On the Weight of the Brain 
in the Negro. By Thomas B. Peacock, M.D., F.R.C.P., F.A.S.L.— III. Observations on the Past 
and Present Populations of the New World. By W. Bollaert, Esq., F.A.S.L.— IV. On the Two 
•Principal Forms of Ancient British and Gaulish Skulls. By J. Thurnam, Esq., M.D., F. A.S.L. 
With Lithographic Plates and Woodcuts.— V. Introduction to the Palaeography of America ; 
or, Observations on Ancient Picture and Figurative Writing in the New World; on the 
Fictitious Writing in North America; on the Quipu of the Peruvians, and Examination of 
Spurious Quipus. By William Bollaert, Esq., F.A.S L.— VI.— Viti and its Inhabitants. By W. 
T. Pritchard. Esq., F.R.G.S., F. A.S.L. —VII. On the Astronomy of the Red Man of the New 
World. By W. Bollaert, Esq., F.A.S. L — VIII. The Neanderthal Skull : its peculiar formation 
considered anatomically. By J. Barnai-d Davis, M.D., F.S.A., F.A.S. L.— IX. On the Discovery 
of large Kist-vaens on the " Muckle Heog," in the Island of Unst (Shetland), containing Urns 
of Chloritic Schist. By George E. Roberts, Esq., F.G.S., Hon. Sec. A.S.L. With Notes on the 
Human Remains. By C. Carter Blake, Esq., F.A.S. L., F.G.S. — X. Notes on some Facts con- 
nected with the Dahoman. By Capt. Richard F. Burton, V. P. A.S.L. —XI. On certain Anthro- 
pological Matters connected with the South Sea Islanders (the Samoans). By W. T. Pritchard, 
Esq., F.R.G.S., F.A.S.L.— XII. Qu the Phallic Worship of India. By Edward Sellon— XIII. 
The History of Anthropology. By T. Bendyshe, M.A., F. A.S.L., Vice-President A.S.L.— XIV. 
On the Two Principal Forms of Ancient British and Gaulish Skulls. Part II. with Appendix 
of Tables of Measurement By John Thurnam, M.D., F.S.A., F.A.S. L.— Appendix. On the 
Weight of the Brain and Capacity of the Cranial Cavity of the Negro. By Thomas B. Peacock, 
M.D..F.R.C.P., F.A.S L. 



Anthropological Review, The. 


Vol. 


and 499. 18s. 




Ditto Ditto, Vol. II. 


1864. 


Ditto Ditto, „ III. 


1865. 


Ditto Ditto, „ IV. 


1866. 


Ditto Ditto, „ Y. 


1867. 



Publications of Trilbner § Co. 5 

Anthropological Society. — Memoirs read before tlie Antliropological 
Society of London, 1865—1866. Vol. II. 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 464. 1866. 
21s. 

Contents. — I. The Difference between the Larynx of the White Man and Negro. By Dr. 
Gibb.— II. On the Dervishes of the East. By Arminius Vambery. — III. Origin and Customs 
of the Gallinas of Sierra Leone. By J. Meyer Harris. — IV. On the Permanence of Anthropo- 
logical Types. By Dr. Beddoe.— V. The Maya Alphabet. By Wm. Bollaert.— VI. The 
People of Spain. By H. J. C. Beavan.— VII. Genealogy and Anthropology. By G. M. Marshall. — 
VIII. Simious Skulls. By C. Carter Blake.— IX. A New Goniometer. By Dr. Paul Broca. — 
X. Anthropology of the New World. By \V r m. Bollaert. — XI. On the Psychical Characteristics 
of the English. By Luke Owen Pike.— XII. Iconography of the Skull. By \V. H. Wesley.— 
XIII. Orthographic Projection of the Skull. By A. Higgins.— XIV. On Hindu Neology. By 
Major S. R. I. Owen.— XV. The Brochs of Orkney. By George Petrie.— XVI. Ancient Caith- 
ness Remains. By Jos. Anderson.— XVII. Description of Living Microcephale. By Dr. Shortt. 
— XVIII. Notes on an Hermaphrodite. By Captain Burton. — XIX. On the Sacti Puja. By E. 
Sellon. XX. Resemblance of Inscriptions on British and American Rocks. By Dr. Seemann. 
—XXI. Sterility of the Union of White and Black Races. By R. B. N. Walker.— XXII. Anal- 
ogous Forms of Flint Implements. By H. M. Westropp.— XXIII. Explorations in Unst, 
Brassay, and Zetland. By Dr. Hunt, President.— XXIV. Report of Expedition to Zetland. 
By Ralph Tate.— XXV. The Head-forms of the West of England. By Dr. Beddoe.— XXVI. 
Explorations in the Kirkhead Cave at Ulverstone. By J. P. Morris.— XXVII. On the Influence 
of Peat on the Human Body. By Dr. Hunt.— XXVIII. On Stone Inscriptions in the Island of 
Brassay. By Dr. Hunt.— XXIX. The History of Ancient Slavery. By Dr. John Bower.— 
XXX. Blood Relationship in Marriage. By Dr. Arthur Mitchell. 

Anthropology. — Anthropology and the British Association. Ee- 
printed from The Anthropological Review for October, 1865. Post 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 22. 1865. 6d. 

Anthropological Society. — Anniversary Addresses, 1863, 1864, and 
1865. Each I*. 

Apel. — Prose Specimens for Translation into German, with, copious 
Vocabularies and Explanations. By H. Apel. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 246. 
London, 1862. 4s. 6d. 

AragO.— Les Aristocraties. A Comedy in Verse. By Etienne 
Arago. Edited, with English Notes and Notice on Etienne Arago, by the Rev. 
P. H. Brette, B.D., Head Master of the French School, Christ's Hospital, 
Examiner in the University of London. Fcap. 8vo. pp. 244, cloth. 1868. 4*. 

Asher. — On the Study of Modern Languages in general, and of 
the English Language in particular. An Essay. By David Asher, Ph. D. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. viii. and 80. 1859. 2s. 

Asiatic Society. — Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great 
Britain and Ireland, from the Commencement to 1863. First Series, complete 
in 20 Vols. 8vo., with many Plates. Price £10; or in single Numbers, as 
follows :— Nos. 1 to 14, 6*. each; No. 15, 2 Parts, 4=s. each; No. 16, 2 Parts, 
4s. each ; No. 17, 2 Parts, 45. each; No. 18, 6s. These 18 Numbers form Vols. 
I. to IX.— Vol. X., Part 1, op.; Part 2, as.; Part 3, os.— Vol. XL, Part 1, 6s.; 
Part 2 not published.— Vol. XIL, 2 Parts, 6s. each.— Vol. XIIL, 2 Parts, 6*. 
each.— Vol. XIV., Part 1, os.; Part 2 not published.— Vol. XV.., Part 1, 6s.; 
Part 2, with Maps, 10s.— Vol. XVI., 2 Parts, 6s. each.— Vol. XVII., 2 Parts, 6s. 
each.— Vol. XVIIL, 2 Parts, 6s. each.— Vol. XIX., Parts 1 to 4, 16s.— Vol. XX., 
3 Parts, 4s. each. 

Asiatic Society. — Journal of the Eoyal Asiatic Society of Great 
Britain and Ireland. New Series. Vol. I. 8vo. sewed, pp. 32 and 490. 16s. 
Contents. — I. Vajra-chhedika, the " Kin Kong King," or Diamond Sutra. Translated from 
the Chinese by the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain, R.N.— II. The Paramita-hridaya Sutra, or, in Chinese, 
" Mo-ho-po-ye-po-lo-mih-to-sin-king," i.e. "The Great Paramita Heart Sutra." Translated 
from the Chinese by the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain, R.N. —III. On the Preservation of National 
Literature in the East. By Colonel F. J. Goldsmid.— IV. On the Agricultural, Commercial, 
Financial, and Military Statistics of Ceylon. By E. R. Power, Esq.— V. Contributions to a 



6 Publications of Trubner §• Co. 

Knowledge of the Vedic Theogony and Mythology. By J. Muir, D.C.L , L.L.D.— -VI. A Tabular 
List of Original Works and Translations, published by the late Dutch Government of Ceylon 
at their Printing Press at Colombo. Compiled by Mr. Mat. P. J. Ondaatje, of Colombo. — VII. 
Assyrian and Hebrew Chronology compared, with a view of showing the extent to which the 
Hebrew Chronology of Ussher must be modified, in conformity with the Assyrian Canon. By 
J. W. Bosanquet, Esq.— VIII. On the existing Dictionaries of the Malay Language. By Dr. 
H. N. van der Tuuk —IX. Bilingual Readings : Cuneiform and Phoenician. Notes on some 
Tablets in the British Museum, containing Bilingual Legends (Assyrian and Phoenician). By 
Major-General Sir H. Kawlinson, K.C.B., Director R.A.S. — X. Translations of Three Copper- 
plate Inscriptions of the Fourth Century a.d., and Notices of the Chalukya and Gurjjara 
Dynasties. By Professor J. Dowson, Staff College, Sandhurst. — XI. Yama and the Doctrine of 
a Future Life, according to the Rig-Yajur-,and Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir, Esq., D.C.L.,LL.D. 
— XII. On the Jyotisha Observation of the Place of theColures, and the Date derivable from 
it. By William D. Whitney, Esq., Professor of Sanskrit in Yale College, New Haven, U.S. — 
Note on the preceding Article. By Sir Edward Colebrooke, Bart., M.P., President R.A.S. — 
XIII. Progress of the Vedic Religion towards Abstract Conceptions of the Deity. By J. Muir, 
Esq., D.C.L., LL.D.— XIV. Brief Notes on the Age and Authenticity of the Work of Aryabhata, 
Varahamihira, Br ihmagupta, Bhattotpala, and Bhaskaracharya. ByDr.Bhau Daji, Honorary 
Member R.A.S.— XV. Outlines of a Grammar of the Malagasy Language. By H. N. Van der 
Tuuk. — XVI. On the Identity of Xandrames and Krananda. By Edward Thomas, Esq. 

Vol. II. In Two Parts, pp. 522. Price 16*. 
Contexts. — I. Contributions to a Knowledge of Vedic Theogony and Mythology. No. 2. By 
J. Muir, Esq. — II. Miscellaneous Hymns from the Rig-and Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir, Esq. 
— III. Five Hundred questions on the Social Condition of the Natives of Bengal. By the Rev. 
J. Long.— IV. Short account of the Malay Manuscripts belonging to the Royal Asiatic Society. 
By Dr. H. N. Van der Tuuk. — V. Translation of the Amitabha Sutra from the Chinese. By 
the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Royal Navy. — VI. The ini ial coinage of Bengal. By Edward 
Thomas, Esq. — VI L Specimens of an Assyrian Dictionary. By Edwin Norris, Esq. — VIII. On 
the Relations of the Priests to the other classes of Indian Society in the Vedic age. By J. 
Muir, Esq. — IX. On the Interpretation of the Veda. By the same. -X. An Attempt to Trans- 
late from the Chinese a work known as the Confessional Services of the great compassionate 
Kwan Yin, possessing 1,000 hands and 1,000 eyes. By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Royal Navy. 
— XI. The Hymns of the Gaupaayanas and the Legend of King Asamati. By Professor Max 
Miiller, M.A., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society. — XII. Specimen Chapters of an 
Assyrian Grammar. By the Rev. E. Hincks, D.D., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society. 

Asiatic Society. — Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society of 
Great Britain and Ireland. Complete in 3 yols. 4to., 80 Plates of Facsimiles, 
etc., cloth. London, 1827 to 1835. Published at £9 5s.; reduced to £1 lis. 6*7. 
The above contains contributions by Professor Wilson, G. C. Haughton, Davis, Morrison, 

Colebrooke, Humboldt, Dorn, Grotefend, and other eminent oriental scholars. 

Atliarya VEDA PrATICAKHYA, THE, OR QAIJNAKiYACATURADHYAYIKA. 
Text, Translation and Notes. By "William D. Whitney, Professor of Sanskrit 
in Yale College. 8vo., pp. 286. Boards. 1862. 12.5. 

Atkinson. — Change op Air considered with, regard to Atmospheric 

Pressure and its Electric and Magnetic Concomitants, in the Treatment of Con- 
sumption and Chronic Disease ; with a General Commentary on the most Eligible 
Localities for Invalids. By J. C. Atkinson, M.D. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. 
and 142. 1867. 4s. 6d. 

Atkinson and Martineau. — Letters ox the Laws oe Man's Nature 
and Development. By Henry George Atkinson, F.G.S., and Harriet Martineau. 
Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 390. 1851. 5s. 

Anctores Sanscriti. Edited for the Sanskrit Text Society, under the 
supervision of Theodor Golds! ticker, Vol. I., containing the Jaiminiya-Nyaya- 
Mala-Yistara. Parts I. to V., large 4to. sewed, pp. 400. 1865. 10s. each. 

Augier. — Diane. A Drama in Verse. By Emile Augier. Edited 
with English Notes and Notice on Augier. By Theodore Karcher, LL.B., of 
the Eoyal Military Academy and the University of London. 12mo. cloth, pp. 
xiii. and 146. 1867. 2s. 6d. 

Austin. — A Practical Treatise on the Preparation, Combination, 
and Application of Calcareous and Hydraulic Limes and Cements. To which is 
added many useful Becipes for various Scientific, Mercantile, and Domestic 
Purposes. By James G. Austin, Architect. 12mo. cloth, pp. 192. 1862. 5s. 



Publications of Trubner §• Co. 7 

Awas I Hind ; or, A Voice from the Ganges. Being a Solution of 
the true Source of Christianity. By an Indian Officer. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xix. 
and 222. 1861. 5s. 

Baconi, Francisci, Vertjlamiensis Sermones Fideles, siye interiora 
rerum, ad Latinam orationem emendatiorem revocavit philologus Latinus. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. xxvi. and 272. 1861. 3s. 

Bader. — The Natural and Morbid Changes of the Human Eye, 
and their Treatment. By C. Bader, Ophthalmic Assistant- Surgeon to Guy's 
Hospital. Medium 8vo. cloth, pp. yiii. and 506. 1868. 16 s. 

Bader. — Plates illustrating the Natural and Morbid Changes 
of the Human Eye. By C. Bader, Ophthalmic Assistant- Surgeon to Guy's 
Hospital. Six Chromo- Lithographic Plates, each containing the figures of six 
Eyes, and four Lithographed Plates with figures of Instruments. With an ex- 
planatory text of 32 pages. Medium 8vo. in a Portfolio. 21s. 
Price for Text and Atlas taken together, 32s. 

Baital Pachisi (The) ; or Twenty- five Tales of a Demon. A 

New Edition of the Hindi text, with each word expressed in the Hindustani 
character immediately under the corresponding word in the X agari ; and with a 
perfectly literal English interlinear translation, accompanied by a free translation 
in English at the foot of each page, and explanatory notes. By "W. Burckhardt 
Barker, M.R.A.S., Oriental Interpreter and Professor of the Arabic, Turkish, 
Persian, and Hindustani languages at Eton. Edited by E. B. Eastwick, F.R.S., 
Professor of Oriental languages, and Librarian in the East India College. 8vo., 
pp. yiii. and 370. Cloth. 1855. 12s. 

Baker. — Lipldhara. A Murathi Primer, compiled expressly for the 
use of accepted candidates for the Bombay Civil Service, by F. P. Baker, 
formerly Superintendent of Government Murathi and Canarese Schools in the 
Bombay Presidency, and lithographed under his supervision. Svo., pp. 60, sewed. 
1868. 5s. 

Ballautyne. — Elements of Hindi and Braj Bhakha Grammar, 
Compiled for the use of the East India College at Haileybury. By James E. 
Ballantyne. Second Edition. Crown 8vo., pp. 38. Cloth. 1868. 5s. 

Barlow. — Francesca da Eimlni, Her Lament and Vindication; 
with a brief notice of the Malatesti, e'l Mastin Yecchio, e'l nuovo da Yerrucchio. 
By Henry Clark Barlow, M.D., Academico Correspondente de Quiritti di Roma, 
etc., etc. 8vo. sewed, pp. 52. 1859. Is. 6d. 

Barlow. — 1^ Gran Kifrjto, What it was, "Who made it, and how 

fatal to Dante Allighteri. A dissertation on Yerses 58 to 65 of the Third 
Canto of the Inferno. By H. C. Barlow, M.D., Author of " Francisca da 
Rimini, her Lament and Yindication" ; "Letteratura Dantesca," etc., etc., etc. 
Svo. sewed, pp. 22. 1862. Is. 

Barlow. — II Conte TTgolino e l'Arciyescovo Kttggieri, a Sketch 
from the Pisan Chronicles. By H. C. Barlow, M.D. Svo. sewed, pp. 24. 1862. 
Is. 

Barlow. — The Young King and Bertrand de Born. By H. C. 

Barlow, M.D. 8vo. sewed, pp. 35. 1862. Is. 
Barnstorff. — A Key to Shakspeare's Sonnets. By D. Barnstorff. 

Translated from the German by T. J. Graham. Svo. cloth, pp. 216. 1862. 6s. 



8 Publications of Trubaer §• Co. 

Bartlett. — Dictionary of Americanisms. A Glossary of Words and 
Phrases colloquially used in the United States. By John Russell Bartlett. 
Second Edition, considerably enlarged and improved. 1 vol. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxii. 
and 524. 1860. 16*. 

Barton. — The Reality, but NOT the Duration of Future Punish- 
ment, is Revealed. An Appeal to Scripture. By John Barton, M.A. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 40. 1866. Is. 6d. 

B8al. — The Travels of the Buddhist Pilgrim Fah Hian, trans- 
lated from the Chinese, with Notes and Prolegomena. By S. Beal, a Chaplain 
in H. M.'s Fleet, a member of the Royal Asiatic Society, and formerly of Trinity 
College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 

Beeston. — The Temporalities of the Established Church as they 
are and as they might be ; collected from authentic Public Records. By William 
Beeston. 8vo. sewed, pp. 36. 1850. Is. 

Bsigel. — The Examination and Confession of certain Witches- 
at Chelmsford, in the County of Essex, on the 26th day of July, 1556. 
Communicated and Prefaced by Hermann Beigel, M.D. Small 4to., pp. 49. 
1864. 10s. 6^. 

Bell. — Visible Speech. The Science of Universal Alphabetics ; 
or, Self-Interpreting Physiological Letters, for the Writing of all Languages in 
One Alphabet. Illustrated bv Tables, Diagrams, and Examples. By Alexander 
Melville Bell, F.E.I.S., F.R.S.S.A., Professor of Vocal Physiology, Lecturer on 
Elocution in University College, London; Author of " Principles of Speech and 
Cure of Stammering," " Elocutionary Manual," " Standard Elocutionist," 
" Emphasized Liturgy," "Reporter's Manual," etc., etc. Inaugural Edition. 
4to. cloth, pp. 126. 1867. 15*. 

Bell. — English Visible Speech for the Million, for communicat- 
ing the Exact Pronunciation of the Language to Native or Foreign Learners, 
and for Teaching Children and illiterate Adults to Read in a few Days. By 
Alexander Melville Bell, F.E.I.S., F.R.S.S.A., Lecturer on Elocution in 
University College, London. 4to. sewed, pp. 16. 1867. Is. 

Bell. — The English in India. Letters from Nagpore. "Written 
in 1857-8. By Captain Evans Bell. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 202. 1859. 5s. 

Bell. — The Empiee in India ; Letters from Madras and other 
Places. By Major Evans Bell. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 412. 1864. 
8«. 6d. 

" We commend the letters of Major Bell to every friend of India. He is not only an ardent 
lover of justice in the abstract, but he has gone deeply into the questions which he discusses, 
and reasons on them with a force of argument quite irresistible," — Athenceum, 

Bell. — Remarks on the Mysore Blue Book, with a Few Words 
to Mr. R. D. Mangles. By Major Evans Bell. 8vo. sewed, pp. xi. and 74. 
1866. 25. 

Bell. — The Mysore Reversion. By Major Evans Bell. Second 
Edition. With Remarks on the Parliamentary Papers, and a few Words to Mr. 
R. D. Mangles. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 292. London, 1866. 7*. 6d. 

Bell, — Retrospects and Prospects of Indian Policy. By Major 
Evans Bell, late of the Madras Staff Corps, author of " The Empire in India," 
" The Mysore Reversion," etc. 8vo. pp. vi. and 344, cloth, 1868. 10s. 6d. 



Publications of Trubner $- Co. 9 

Bellew. — A Dictionary of the Pukkhto or Pukshto Language, 
in which, the Words are traced to their Sources in the Indian and Persian 
Languages. With a Reversed Part, or English and Pukkhto. By Henry 
Walter Bellew, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army. Small 4to., pp. 35(5. 1867- 
425. 

Bellew. — A Grammar of the Pukkhto or Pcjkshto Language, 
on a New and Improved System, combining Brevity with practical Utility, and 
including Exercises and Dialogues, intended to facilitate the Acquisition of 
the Colloquial. By Henry Walter Bellew, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army. 
Small 4to., pp. loo. London, 1867. 1^. Is. 

Bellows. —English Outline Vocabulary for the use of Students of 

the Chinese, Japanese, and other Languages. Arranged by John Bellows. With 
Notes on the Writing of Chinese with Roman Letters. By Professor Summers, 
King's College, London. 1 vol. crown 8vo., pp. vi. and 368, cloth. 1867. 6s. 

Bellows. — Outline Dictionary for the use of Missionaries, Ex- 
plorers, and Students of Language. By Max Miiller, M.A., Taylorian 
Professor in the University of Oxford. AVith au Introduction on the proper use 
of the ordinary English Alphabet in transcribing Foreign Languages. The 
Vocabulary compiled by John Bellows. Crown 8vo. limp morocco, pp. xxxi. 
and 368. 1867. 7*. 6cL 

Bellows. — Tous les Verbes. Conjugations of all the Verbs in the 
French and English Languages. By John Bellows. Revised by Professor Bel- 
jame, B.A., LL.B. of the University of Paris, and Official Interpreter to the 
Imperial Court, and George B. Strickland, late Assistant French Master, Royal 
Naval School, London. Also a New Table of Equivalent Values of French and 
English Money, Weights, and Measures. 32mo. sewed, 76 Tables. 1867. Is. 

Ballows. — The New Dictionary of the French and English 
Languages, showing both divisions on the same page, distinguishing the genders 
at sight by different types, and giving Conjugations of all the Irregular Yerbs in 
French, each Irregular Preterite and Past Participle, and the accent of every 
word in English, the respective Prepositions to be used, etc. By John Bellows,, 
Gloucester. Revised and corrected by Professor Beljame, B.A. and LL.B. of the 
University, Official Interpreter to the Imperial Court, Paris; G. Beauchamp 
Strickland, late French Preceptor at the Royal Naval School, London. Dedi- 
cated by special permission to Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte. [In the Press. 

Bellows. — Two Days' Excursion from Gloucester to Llanthony 
Abbey and the Black Mountains. By John Bellows. Fcap. 8vo. pp. 32 
sewed, Illustrated. 1868. 6d. 

Bsnedix. — Der Vetter. Comedy in Three Acts. By Roderick 
Benedix. With Grammatical and Explanatory Notes by F. Weinmann, German 
Master at the Royal Institution School, Liverpool, and G. Zimmermann, Teacher 
of Modern Languages. Post Svo., pp. 128, cloth. 1863. 2s. 6d. 

Beilfey. — A Practical Grammar of the Sanskrit Language, for 
the use of Early Students. By Theodor Benfey, Professor of Sanskrit in the 
University of Gottingen. Second, revised and enlarged, edition. Royal 8vo. r 
pp. viii. and 296, cloth. 1868. 10s. 6d. 

Benisch. — Travels of Rabbi Petachia of Ratisbon : who, in the 

latter end of the twelfth century, visited Poland, Russia, Little Tartary, the 
Crimea, Armenia, Assyria, Syria, the Holy Land, and Greece. Translated from 
Hebrew, and published together with the original on opposite pages. By Dr. A. 
Benisch; with Explanatory Notes, by the Translator and William F. Ainsworth, 
Esq., F.S.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 12mo. cloth, pp. vii. and 106. 1856. 5s. 



10 Publications of Trilbner fy Co. 

Benjamin. — Speech of Hon. J. P. Benjamin, of Louisiana, on the 
Eight of Secession, delivered in the Senate of the United States, Dec. 31st, 

1860. Royal 8vo. sewed, pp. 16. 1860. Is. 

Benjllinea. — Gibraltar to Spain ; or, the Important Question of the 
Cession of that Fortress by England, as recently brought before the Spanish 
Public. Being an Accurate Translation of a Pamphlet just published at Madrid, 
and written by Nicolas Diaz Benjumea, Esq. 8vo. sewed, pp. 92. 1863. 
Is. 6cL 

Esntham. — Theory of Legislation. By Jeremy Bentham. Trans- 
lated from the French of Etienne Duniont by It. Hildreth. Post 8vo., pp. 
xv. and 472. Cloth. 1864. 7s. 6d, 

Bentham. — Analysis op Jeremy Bentham's Theory op Legislation. 
By a. W. H. Fletcher, LL.B. 12mo. cloth, pp. ix. and 86. 1864. 2*. 6d. 

Bethline. — Early Lost, Early Saved ; or, Consolation for Be- 
reaved Parents. By the Bev. George "W. Bethune, D.D., LL.D., of New York, 
Author of " Lectures on the Heidelberg Catechism," etc. Edited by the Bev. A. 
Pope, late of Leamington. In 1 vol. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 173. 
1866. 3s. 

Beurmann. — Vocabulary op the Tigre Language. Written down 
by Moritz von Beurmann. Published with a Grammatical Sketch. By Dr. A. 
Merx, of the University of Jena. pp. viii. and 78, cloth. 1868. 3s. 6d. 

Bible. — The Holy Bible. First division, the Pentateuch, or Five 
Books of Moses, according to the authorised version, with Notes, Critical, Practi- 
cal, and Devotional. Edited by the Bev. Thomas Wilson, M.A., of Corpus 
Christi College, Cambridge. 4to. Part I. pp. vi. and 84 ; part II. pp. 85 to 
176 ; part III. pp. 177 to 275, sewed. 1853 — 4. Each pt. 5s., the work com- 
plete 20*. 

Biblia Hebraica Secundum Editiones J. Athise, Joannis Leus- 
deni, J. Sinionis, aliorumque. Imprimis E. Yan der Hooght, recensuit Augustus 
Hahn. 8vo. bound, pp. 1396. 1868. 6s. 

Bibliomane, Le. — Revue de la Bibliographie antiquaire. Texte 
et gravures par J. Ph. Berjeau. Nos. 1 and 2. 8vo. pp. 20 and 42, sewed. 1861. 
Is. each part. 

^Bibliophile, Le. — Revue de la Bibliographie antiquaire, Texte 
et gravures par J. Ph. Berjeau. Nos. 1, 2, 3. 8vo. pp. 16, 32, and 48, sewed. 

1861. Is. each part. 

Uicknell. — I^ T the Track of the Ga.ribaldians through Italy and 
Sicily. Bv Algernon Sidney Bicknell. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. and 344. 
1861. 10*" 6d. 

Sigandet. — The Life or Legend of Gaudama, the Budha of the 
Burmese, with Annotations. The ways to Neibban, and Notice on the Phongyies, 
or Burmese Monks. By the Bight Beverend P. Bigandet, Bishop of Bamatha, 
Yicar Apostolic of Ava and Pegu. 8vo. sewed, pp. xi., 538, and v. 1866. 18s. 

BigelOw*. — Autobiography of Benjamin Franklin. Edited from 
his manuscript, with Notes and an Introduction. By John Bigelow. "With a 
portrait of Benjamin Franklin. Post 8vo., pp. 410. Cloth. 1868. 10s. 



Publications of Trubner Sf Co. 11 

BiglOw* Papers (The). — By James Eussell Lowell. Newly Edited, 
with a Preface, by the Author of " Tom Brown's School Days." In 1 vol. 
crown 8vo. cloth, pp. lxviii. and 140. 1861. 2s. 6c?. 

Ditto. People's Edition. 12mo. sewed, fancy cover. 1865. Is. 

Biglow Papers (The). — Melib^eus-Hipponax. The Biglow Papers, 

Second Series. With a Portrait of the Author. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. lxiii. and 

190. 1867. 2s. 6d. 

" Masterpieces of satirical humour, they are entitled, as such, to a permanent place in 
American, which is English Literature," — Daily News. 

'* No one who ever read the Biglow Papers can doubt that true humour of a very high order 
i3 within the range of American gift." — Guardian. 

"The hook undoubtedly owed its first vogue to party feeling ; but it is impossible to ascribe 
to that cause only, so wide and enduring a popularity as it has now." — Spectator. 

Blasius. — A List of the Birds oe Europe. By Professor I. H. 

Blasius. Reprinted, from the German, with the Author's Corrections. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 24. 1862. 1*. 

Bleek. — A Comparative Grammar of South African Languages. 
By Dr. W. H. I. Bleek. Will be completed in Four parts. Part L, sewed, pp. 
104. 1862. 5s. 

Bleek. — Formenlehre der lateinischen Sprache zum ersten 
Unterricht, Yon W. H. I. Bleek. 8vo.pp. 68, sewed. 1863. Is. 

Bleek. — Reynard the Fox in South Africa ; or, Hottentot Fables 
and Tales, chiefly Translated from Original Manuscripts in the Library of His 
Excellency Sir George Grey, K.C.B. By W. H. I. Bleek, Ph.D. Post 8vo. cloth, 
pp. xxvi. and 94. 1864. '35. 6d. 

Blyth and Speke. — Eeport on a Zoological Collection from the 
Somali Country. By Edward Blyth, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society's 
Museum, Calcutta. Reprinted from the Twenty-fourth volume of the Journal 
of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal ; with Additions and Corrections by the 
Collector, Capt. J. H. Speke, F.R.G.S., etc. 8vo. pp. 16. One Coloured Plate. 
1860. 25. 6d. 

BoMen, Yon. — Historical and Critical Illustrations of the First 
Part of Genesis, from the German of Professor Yon Bohlen. Edited by 
James Heywood, M.A., F.R.S. Revised. 2 vols. 8vo., pp. xxxii. and 336, iv. 
and 298. * Cloth. 1868. 6s. 

Bojesen. — A Guide to the Danish Language. Designed for 
English Students. By Mrs. Maria Bojesen. 12mo, cloth, pp. 250. 1863. 5s. 

Boke of Nurture (The) ; or, Schoole of Good Maners, for Men- 
. Servants, and Children, with stans puer ad mensam. Newly corrected, very 
necessary for all youth and children. Compyled by Hugh Rhodes of the Kinges 
Chappell, born and bred in Deuonshyre, p. 13 and ii. Imprinted at London in 
Fleetestreete, beneath the Conduite, at the sign of S. John Euaungelist. By 
H. Jackson, 1577. 4to., pp. xxx. and 56. Cloth. London, 1868. 10s. 6d, 

Bollaert. — Antiquarian, Ethnological, and other Researches, in 
New Granada, Equador, Peru, and Chili ; with Observations on the Pre-Incarial, 
Incarial, and other Monuments of Peruvian Nations. With numerous Plates. 
By William BoUaert. 8 vo. cloth, pp. 279. 1860. 155. 

Bollaert. — The Expedition of Pedro de Ursua and Lope de 
Aguirre in Search of Eldorado and Amagua in 1560-1. Translated from 
Fray Pedro Simon's " Sixth Historical Notice of the Conquest of Tierra Firme." 
By William Bollaert, Esq., F.R.G.S. With an Introduction by Clements R. 
Markham, Esq. 8 vo. cloth, pp. 237. 1861. 105.6*?. 



12 Publications of Trubner $• Co. 

Boltz. — A New Course of the English Language, after a New 
Practical and Theoretical Method, by T. Robertson. For the use of schools and 
for private tuition, with numerous analogies of English words, with the corre- 
sponding French or German expressions. Translated from his fourth German 
edition into Russian by Dr. August Boltz, Professor of the Russian, the English, 
the Spanish, etc., Languages at the Royal Military Academy and the Royal 
Navy Institution at Berlin. 2 vols. Post 8vo., pp. 166 and 160, cloth. 1865. 
7s. 

Book of God. The Apocalypse of Adam Oannes. Post 8vo. 

cloth, pp. 648. 1867. 12s. 6^. 

Book of God. An Introduction to the Apocalypse. In 1 vol. crown 

8vo. pp. iv, and 752, cloth, lis. 
Bo wditcll.— Suffolk Surnames. By N. L. Bowditch. Third 

Edition. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxvi. and 758. 1861. 7s. 6c?. 

Bowles. — Life's Dissolving Views. By G. C. Bowles. 12mo., 
pp. 108. 1865. 35. 

Bowling. — On Religious Progress beyond the Christian Pale. 
An Address delivered at St. Martin's Hall, London, "by Sir John Bowring, 
LL.D., F.R.S., etc., on Sunday, 14th January, 1866. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 16.. 

1866. M. 

Bowring. — Siam and the Siamese. A Discourse delivered by Sir 
John Bowring at St. Martin's Hall, on Fehruary 17th, 1867. Also the Intro- 
ductory Address of J. Baxter Langley, Esq., M.B.C.S., F.L.S. 8vo. sewed, pp. 
12. 1867. 2d. 

Boyce. — A Grammar of the Kaffir Language. By William B. 
Boyce, Wesleyan Missionary. Third Edition, augmented and improved, with 
Exercises, by William J. Davis, "Wesleyan Missionary. 12mo., pp. xii. and 164, 
cloth, 85. 

Bracton and his Relation to the Roman Law. A Contribution to 
the History of the Roman Law in the Middle Ages. By Carl Giiterbock, Pro- 
fessor of Law in the University of Koenigsberg. Translated by Brinton Coxe. 
8vo., pp. 182, cloth. 1866. 9s. 

Brazil, The Empire of, at the Paris International Exhibition of 

1867. Post 8vo., sewed, pp. 139. Bio de Janeiro. 1867. 2*. 6d. 

Ditto, Ditto, with Maps and Catalogue of the Articles sent to the 
Universal Exhibition at Paris, in 1867. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 139, iii. and 197* 
Rio de Janeiro. 1867. 7s. 6d. 

Brentano. — Honour : or, The Story of the Brave Caspar and the 
Fair Annerl. By Clemens Brentano. "With an Introduction, and a Biogra- 
phical Notice of the Author. By T. W. Appell. Translated from the German. 
l2mo. cloth, pp. 74. 1847. 2s. 6d. 

Bretschneider. — A Manual of Religion and of the History of the 
Christian Church, for the use of upper classes in public schools in Germany, and 
for all educated men in general. By Karl Gottlieb Bretschneider. Translated 
from the German. 12mo. cloth, pp. 296. 1857. 2s. 6d. 

Brice. — A Romanized Hindustani and English Dictionary, de- 
signed for the Use of Schools and for Vernacular Students of the Language. 
Composed by Nathaniel Brice. New Edition, revised and enlarged. Post 8vo., 
cloth, pp. 366, 1864. Ss. 

Bridges. — The Unity of Comte's Life and Doctrine : A Reply to 
Strictures on Comte's Later Writings, addressed to J. S. Mill, Esq., M.P. By 
Dr. J. H. Bridges, Translator of Comte's General Yiew of Positivism. 8vo., 
sewed, pp. 70. 1866. 2s. 



Publications of Triibner Sf Co. 13 

Brinton. — The Myths of the New World. A Treatise on the 
Symbolism and Mythology of the Red Race of America. By Daniel G. Brinton, 
A.M., M.D. Crown 8vo., pp. viii. and 308. Cloth. 1868. I0s.6d. 

Brown. — The Deryishes ; or, Oriental Spiritualism. By John 
P. Brown, Secretary and Dragoman of the Legation of the United States of 
America at Constantinople. Crown 8vo., cloth, pp. yiii. and 416, with 24 Illus- 
trations. 1868. 14*. 

Buchner. — Force and Matter. By Dr. Louis Buchner. Edited 
from the Eighth Edition of "Kraft and Stoff," by J". Frederick Collingwood, 
F.B.S.L., F.G.S. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 320. I860. Is. 6d. 
•' The work is valuable on account of its ciose and logical reasoning, and the profound and 

in many cases striking views taken of the subjects discussed."— Observer. 

Buckle, — Historia de la Civilizacion ex Espana por Enrique 
Tomas Buckle. Capitulo I 3 del segnndo tomo de la historia de la civilizacion en 
Inglaterra. Traducido de la primera edicion Inglesa por F. G. y T. Post 8vo., 
cloth, pp. xvi. and 188. 1861. 2s. 6d. 

Bumstead, — The Pathology axd Treatment of Venereal Dis- 
eases. By F. J. Bumstead, M.D. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 640. 1866. 21s. 

Bunsen. — Memoir on the Constitutional Eights of the Duchies 
of Schleswig and Holstein, presented to Viscount Palmerston, by Chevalier 
Bunsen, on the 8th of April, 1848. With a Postscript of the loth of April. 
Published with M. de Gruner's Essay, on the Danish Question, and all the official 
Documents, by Otto Yon TTenkstern. Illustrated by a Map of the Two Duchies. 
Svo., sewed, pp. 166. 1848. 2s. 6d. 

Burgess. — The Photographic Manual. A Practical Treatise con- 
taining the cartes-de-visite process, and the method of taking stereoscopic- 
pictures, including the Albumen process, the dry Collodion process, the Tanning 
process, the various Alkaline Toning baths, etc., etc., etc. To which is added an 
Appendix containing all the recent improvements in the art. By X. G-. Burgess. 
12mo. cloth, pp. 283. 1865. 6s. 

Burgh. — The Manufacture of Sugar and the Machinery employed 
for Colonial and Home Purposes. Read before the Society of Arts, 
Adelphi, London, April 4th, 1866. By N. P. Burgh, Engineer. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 31. 1866. Is. 

Burgh. — The Principles that Govern the Future Development 
of the Marine Boiler, Engine, and Screw Propeller. Bead before the 
Society of Arts, Adelphi, London, December 18th, 1867. By N. P. Burgh, 
Engineer. 8vo., sewed, pp. 30. 1868. 2*. 

Burton, — Captain Eichard F. Burton's Handbook for Overland 

Expeditions : being an English Edition of the " Prairie Traveller," a Handbook 
for Overland Expeditions ; with Illustrations and Itineraries of the Principal 
Boutes between the Mississippi and the Pacific, and a Map. By Captain Ban- 
dolph B. Marcy (now General and Chief of the Staff, Army of the Potomac). 
Edited (with "Notes) by Captain Eichard F. Burton. Crown 8vo., cloth, 
pp. 270. Numerous Woodcuts, Itineraries, and Map. 1863. 6s. 6d. 

Buscll.— Guide for Travellers in Egypt and Adjacent Countries 
subject to the Pasha. Translated from the German of Dr. Moritz Busch. 
By "W. C. Wrankmore. Square 12mo., cloth, pp. xxxviii. and 182, with 1-4 
Illustrations, a Travelling Map, and Plan of Cairo. 1858. 7*. 6d. 



14 Publications of Trubner Sf Co. 

BusoL — Manual of German Conversation : A choice and com- 
prehensive collection of sentences on the ordinary subjects of e very-day life, 
with a copious Vocabulary on an entirely new and simple plan. By. Dr. Oscar 
Busch, Teacher of Ancient and Modern Languages at the establishment of Dr. 
Krause at Dresden. 12mo., cloth, pp. x. and 340. 1861. 4s. 

Butchers. — A Waif on the Stream. By S. M. Butchers. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. viii. and 200. London, 1866. Ss. M. 

Calvert — Lectures on Coal- Tar Colours and on Recent Improve- 
ments and Progress in Dyeing and Calico Printing. Embodying Copious 
Notes taken at the International Exhibition of 1862, and Illustrated with 
numerous specimens of Aniline and other colours. By Dr. F. Crace Calvert, 
F.R.S. 8vo. sewed, pp. 64. 2s. 

Callaway. — Izinganedwane, Nensumansumane, Nezindaba Zabantu 
(Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus. In their own words.) 
With a Translation into English and Notes. By the Rev. Canon Callaway, 
M.D. Volume I. 8vo. pp. vii. and 390. cloth. Springvale (Natal), Pietermaritz- 
burg (Natal) and London. 1868. 16*. 

Camerini. — L'Eco Italtano ; a Practical Guide to Italian Conver- 
sation. By E. Camerini. With a Vocabulary. 12mo. cloth, pp. 98. 1860. 

Campbell. — New Eeligious Thoughts. By Douglas Campbell. 
Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 425. 1860. 6*. 6d. 

Canones Lexicographici : or Eules to be observed in editing the 
New English Dictionarv of the Philological Society, prepared by a Committee of 
the Society. 8vo. sewed, pp. 12. 1860. 6d, 

Canticum Canticomm, reproduced in facsimile, from the Scriverius 
copy in the -British. Museum. With an Historical and Bibliographical Introduc- 
tion by I. Ph. Berjeau. Folio, pp. 36, with Sixteen Tables of Illustrations. 
Vellum. 1860. £2 2s. 

Carey. — The Slave Trade, Domestic and Foreign, Why it Exists 
and how it may be Extinguished. By H. C. Carey, Author of " Principles 
of Political Economy," " The Past, the Present, and the Future," etc., etc. 8vo. 
cloth, pp. 426. 1853. 6s. 

Carey. — The Past, the Present, and the Future. By H. C. 
Carey. Second Edition. 8vo. cloth, pp. 474. 1856. 10s. 6d. 

Carey. — Principles of Social Science. By H. 0. Carey. In Three 
Volumes. 8vo. cloth, pp. 474, 480, and 511. 1858—1867. 42s. 

Cape Town. — Pictorial Album of Cape Town, with Views of 

Simon's Town, Port Elizabeth, and Graham's Town, from original Drawings by 
T. "W". Bowler. With Historical and Descriptive Sketches by "W. R. Thomson* 
Oblong 4to. With Twelve Plates, pp. 44. 1866. 25s. 

Carpenter. — The Last Days in England of the Pajah Pammohux 
Roy. Edited by Mary Carpenter, of Bristol. With Illustrations. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. v. and 255. 1866. 7s. 6d. 

Catherine II., Memoirs of the Empress. Written by herself. 
With a Preface by A. Herzen. Translated from the French. l2mo., boards, 
pp. xvi. and 352. *1859. 7s: 6d. 



Publications of Triibner Sf Co. 15 

Catherine II., Memoires de l'imperatrice. Ecrits par elle-meme et 
precedes d'une preface par A. Herzen. Seconde edition. Revue et augnientee, 
de huit lettres de Pierre III., et d'une lettre de Catherine II. au Comte Ponia- 
towsky. 8vo., pp. xvi. and 370. 1859. 10s. 6d. 

Catholic, The New Church. Second Edition. 8vo., sewed, pp. 15. 
1867. 6d. 

Catlin. — The Breath of Life. By GL Catlin. 8vo., with Illus- 
trations. Pp. 76. 1864. 2s. 6d. 

Catlin. — O-Kee-Pa. A Religious Ceremony ; and other Customs 
of the Mandans. By George Catlin. "With Thirteen coloured Illustrations. 
Small 4to. cloth, pp. yi. and 52. 1867. 14s. 

Cavour. — Considerations on the Condition of Ireland, and its 
Future. By the late Count Cavour. Translated by W. B. Hodgson, LL.D. 

Caxton. — The G-ame of Chess. A reproduction of William Caxton's 
Game of Chess, the first work printed in England. 4to. 1862. In cloth, £1 Is. 
Ditto, full morocco antique, £2 2s. 

Frequently as we read of the works of Caxton, and the early English Printers, and of their 
black letter books, very few persons have ever had the opportunity of seeing any of these 
productions, and forming a proper estimate of the ingenuity and skill of those who first 
practised the "Noble Art of Printing." 

This reproduction of the first work printed by Caxton at "Westminster, containing 23 wood- 
cuts, is intended, in some measure, to supply this deficiency, and bring the present age into 
somewhat greater intimacy with the Father of English Printers. 

The type has been carefully imitated, and the cuts traced from the copy in the British 
Museum. The paper has also been made expressly, as near as possible like the original. 

Cazeaux. — A Theoretical and Practical Treatise on Midwifery. 
By J. Cazeaux. Translated hy W. R. Bullock. 4th edition, royal 8vo. Pp. 988. 
1866. Cloth. 24s. 

Centoniana. — Eevue Analytique des Outrages ecrits en Centons, 
depuis les temps anciens, jusqtj'au XIXieme Siecle. Par un Bibliophile 
Beige. Small 4to., pp. 508. 1868. 30s. 

Chalmers. — The Origin of the Chinese. An Attempt to trace the 
connection of the Chinese with Western ^Nations in their Religion, Superstitions, 
Arts, Language, and Traditions. By John Chalmers, A.M. Fcap. 8vo., pp. 80, 
cloth. 1868. 2s. 6d. 

Chalmers. — The Speculations on Metaphysics, Polity, and Mo- 
rality of " The Old Philosopher " Lau-tsze. Translated from the Chinese, 
with an Introduction hy John Chalmers, M.A. Fcp. 8yo. cloth, pp. xx. and 
62. 1868. 4s. 6d. 

Channing. — Self-Culture. By William E. Channing. Post 8vo. 
Cloth. Pp. 56. 1844. Is. 

Chapman. — George Chapman's Tragedy of Alphonsus, Emperor 
of Germany. Edited with an Introduction and Notes, by Karl Elze, Ph. D., 
Hon. M.R.S.L. 12mo. sewed, p. 152. 1867. 3s. 6d. 

Chapman. — The Cotton and Commerce of India, considered in 
relation to the Interests of Great Britain : with Bemarks on Railway Communi- 
cation in Bombay Presidency. By John Chapman, Founder of the Great India 
Peninsula Railway Company. 8vo. cloth, pp. xyu. and 412. 1851. 6s. 



16 Publications of Trubner Sf Co. 

Chapman. — Baroda and Bombay ; their Political Morality. A 
Narrative drawn from the Papers laid before Parliament in relation to the 
Eemoval of Lieut.-Col. Outram, C.B., from the Office of Eesident at the Court 
of the Gaekwar. With Explanatory Notes, and Eemarks on the Letter of 
L. E. Eeid, Esq., to the Editor of the Daily News. By J. Chapman. 8vo. 

. sewed, pp. iv. and 174. 1853. 35. 

Chapman. — Indian Political Beform. Being Brief Hints, to- 
gether with a Plan for the Improvement of the Constituency of the East India 
Company, and the Promotion of Public Works. By John Chapman. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 36. 1853. Is. 

Chapman. — Remarks on the Legal Basis required by Irriga- 
tion in India. By John Chapman. 8vo. sewed, pp. 20. 1854. Is. 

Chapman, — Chloroform and other Anaesthetics ; their History 
and Use during Childbed. By John Chapman, M.D. 8yo. sewed, p. 52. 
1859. Is. 

Chapman. — Christian Eeviyals ; their History and Natural 
History. By John Chapman, M.D. 8vo. sewed, pp. 53. 1860. Is. 

Chapman. — Functional Diseases of Women. Cases illustrative 
of a New Method of Treating them through the Agency of the Nervous System, 
by means of Cold and Heat. With Appendix, containing Cases illustrating a 
New Method of Treating Epilepsy, Infantile Convulsions, Paralysis, and 
Diabetes. By John Chapman, M.D. 8vo. sewed, pp. xviii. and 74. 1863. 
2s. 6d. 

Chapman. — Sea-Sickness : its Nature and Treatment. By John 
Chapman, M.D. 8vo. sewed, pp. 72. 1864. 25. 6d, 

Chapman. — Diarrhcea and Cholera ; their Nature, Origin, and 
Treatment through the Agency of the Nervous System. By John 
Chapman, M.D., M.R.C.P., M.R.C.S. 2nd edition. Enlarged. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. xix. and 248. 1866. 7s. 6d. 

CharilOCk. — Verba Nominalia : or Words derived from Proper 
Names. By Richard Stephen Charnock, Ph.D., F.S.A., F.B.G.S., etc. 8vo. 
cloth, pp. iv. and 357. London. 1866. 14s. 

Charnock. — Ludus Patronymicus ; or, The Etymology of Curious 
Surnames. By Richard Stephen Charnock, Ph.D., F.S.A., F.R.G.S. Crown 
8vo. cloth, pp. 182. 1868. Is. 6d, 

Chanvenet. — A Manual oe Spherical and Practical Astronomy, 
emhracing the general problems of Spherical Astronomy, the special applications 
to Nautical Astronomy, and the theory and use of fixed and portable Astro- 
nomical Instruments. With an Appendix on the method of least squares. By 
William Chauvenet, Professor of Mathematics and Astronomy. Library 
edition, revised and corrected. 2 vols. 8vo., pp. 708 and 632. With fourteen 
plates. Cloth. 1861. £2 16s. Od. 

Chess. — One Hundred Chess Games, played between Mr. J. 
F. Emmett and Mr. Vivian Fenton, during the Winter of 1864. Small 4to. 
sewed, pp. 60. Boulogne and London. 1865. 2s. 

Chess-Strategy. — A Collection of the Most Beautiful Chess 
Problems, composed by " J. B., of Bridport," and contributed by him to the 
chief Chess Periodicals during the last fifteen years. Illustrated by Diagrams, 
and accompanied by Solutions. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 118. 1865. 5s. 



Publications of Trubner cj* Co. 17 

Chess World (The). — Volumes 1, 2, and 3, each 125. 1865, 
1866, 1867. Continued in monthly numbers at Is. each. 

Childe. — Investigations in the Theory of Reflected Ray- 
Surfaces, AND THEIR RELATION TO PLANE REFLECTED CAUSTICS. Also, in 

the Appendix, A Theory of Plane Caustic Curves, Identified with the 

EVOLUTE OF THE AUXILIARY CURVE OF EQUIANGULAR INTERSECTION. By 

Rev. G. F. Childe, M.A., Mathematical Professor in the South African College, 
Cape of Good Hope. 8vo. Boards. Pp.140. 1857. 7*. 

Chronique de Abou-Djafar-Mohammed Ben-Djarir Ben-Yezld 
Tabari. Traduite par Monsieur Hermann Zotenberg. Volume L, 8vo., pp. 
608, sewed. 7s. 6d. 1867. (To be completed in four volumes). 

Claim (The) of Englishwomen to the Suffrage Constitution- 
ally Considered. Reprinted by permission from the Westminster Review, for 
January, 1867. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 19. London. 1867. 6d. 

Clayton and Bulwer Convention, of the 19th April, 1850, be- 
tween the British and American Governments, concerning Central 
America. 8vo. Pp. 64, sewed. 1856. 1*. 

Clegg. — A Practical Treatise on the Manufacture and Dis- 
tribution of Coal Gas, its Introduction and Progressive Improvement. 
Illustrated by Engravings from Working Drawings, with General Estimates. 

, By Samuel Clegg, Jim., M. Inst, C.E., F.G.S. Fifth Edition. Greatly 
enlarged, and with numerous Additional Engravings. 4to. Pp. xii. and 412, 
cloth. 1868. 21*. 

Cobbe. — Female Education, and How it would be Affected by 
University Examinations. A Paper read at the Social Science Congress, 
London, 1862. By Frances Power Cobbe. Third Edition. 18mo. sewed, 
pp. 20. 1862. 2d. 

Cobbe. — Friendless Girls and How to Help Them. Being an 
Account of the Preventive Mission at Bristol. From a Paper read at the Social 
Science Congress in Dublin, 1861. By Frances Power Cobbe. Fourth Thou- 
sand. 18mo. sewed, pp. 14. 1862. 2d. 

Cobbe. — The Workhouse as an Hospital. By Frances Power 
Cobbe. 18mo. sewed, pp. 16. 1862. 2d. 

Cobbe. — The Religious Demands of the Age. A Reprint of the 
Preface to the Collected Works of Theodore Parker. By Frances Power Cobbe. 
Svo. sewed, pp. 36. 1863. Is. 

Cobbe. — Thanksgiving. A Chapter of Religious Duty. By Frances 
Power Cobbe. 18mo. pp. 40, cloth. 1863. 6d, 

Cobbe. — The Cities of the Past. By Frances Power Cobbe. 
12mo. cloth, pp. 216. 1864. 3s. 6d. 

Cobbe. — An Essay on Intuitive Morals. Being* an attempt to 
popularise Ethical Science. By Frances Power Cobbe. Part I. Theory of 
Morals. New Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xv. and 289. 1864. os. 

Cobbe. — Italics: Brief Notes on Politics, People, and Places in 
Italy, in 1864. By Frances Power Cobbe. 8vo. cloth, pp. 534. 1864. 12s. 6d. 

Cobbe. — Religious Duty. Second Edition. Crown 8vo., cloth, 
pp. vi. and 332. 1864. 7s. 6d. 

c 



18 Publications of Trubner ty Co. 

CqM)8. — Broken Lights. A Survey of the Religious Controver- 
sies of our Times. By Frances Power Cobbe. Second Edition. Crown 8vo., 
clotb, pp. ix. and 192. 1865. 5s. 

Cobbe. — Studies, New and Old, on Ethical and Social Subjects. 
By Frances Power Cobbe. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 446. 1865. 10s. 6d. 

Contents.— I. Christian Ethics and the Ethics of Christ. — II. Self- Abnegation and Self- 
Development. — III. The Sacred Books of the Zoroastrians. — IV. Hades. — V. The Philosophy 
of the Poor Laws.— VI. The Rights of Man and the Claims of Brutes.— VII. The Morals of 
Literature.— VIII. The Hierarchy of Art. 

Cobbe. — Hours of Work and Play. By Frances Power 
Cobbe. Post 8vo., clotb, pp. 374. 1867. 6*. 

Cobdeil. — BlcHxVrd Cobden, roi des Belges ; par un ex-Colonel 
de la Garde Civique. Dedie aux blesses de Septembre. Deuxieme Edition. 
12mo. sewed, pp. 62. 1863. 2s. M, 

Ooleccao de Vocabulos e Frases usados na Provincia de S. Pedro de 

Rio Grande do Sul no Brazil. 16mo., pp. 32, sewed, 2s. 6d. 
Ditto ditto, large paper, small 4to. 1856. 5s. 

Coleccion de Documentos ineditos relativos al Descubrimiento y a la 
Historia de las Floridas. Los ha dado a luz el Senor Don Buckingham Smith, 
segun los manuscritos de Madrid y Se villa. Tomo primero, folio, pp. 216, con 
retrato del Bey D. Fernando V. 1851. 28s. 

Colenso. — First Steps in Zulu-Kaeir : An Abridgement of the 
Elementary Grammar of the Zulu-Kafir Language. By the Bight Rev. John TV. 
Colenso, Bishop of Natal. 8vo., pp. 86, cloth. Ekukanyeni, 1859. 4s. 6d. 

Colenso. — Zulu-English Dictionary. By the Eight Eev. John W. 
Colenso, Bishop of Natal. 8vo., pp. viii. and 552, sewed. Pietermaritzburg, 
1861. 15s. 

Colenso. — First Zulu-Kaeir Reading Book, two parts in one. By 
the Right Rev. John TV. Colenso, Bishop of Natal. 16mo., pp. 44, sewed. 
Natal. Is. 

Colenso.— Second Zulu-Kaeir Reading Book. By the same. 1 6mo, 
pp. 108, sewed. Natal. 3s. 

Colenso. — Fourth Zulu-Kaeir Reading Book, By the same. 8vo. 
pp. 160, cloth. Natal, 1859. 7s. 

Colenso. — Three Native Accounts oe the Visits oe the Bishop or 
Natal, in September and October, 1859 ; to Upmande, King op the 
Zulus. With Explanatory Notes and a Literal Translation, and a Glossary of 
all the Zulu words employed in the same. Designed for the use of Students of 
the Zulu Language. By the Right Rev. John TV. Colenso, Bishop of Natal. 
16mo., pp. 160. Stiff cover. Maritzburg, Natal. 1860. 4s. 6d. 

Colenso. — Two Sermons Preached by the Lord Bishop of Natal, 
in St. Paul's, D'Urban, on Sunday, November 12, 1865; and in the Cathedral 
Church of St. Peter's, Maritzburg, on Sunday, November 19, and Sunday, 
November 26, 1865. 8vo., sewed, pp. 12. 1866. 6d. 

Colenso. — The Preeace and Concluding Remarks oe Part V. oe 
the Pentateuch and Book op Joshua Critically Examined. By the 
Right Rev. John TVilliam Colenso, D.D., Bishop of Natal. Printed separately 
by request. 8vo., sewed, pp. xlvi. and pp. 305 to 320. 1865. Is. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 1.9 

Colenso. — On Missions to the Zulus in Natal and Zululand. A 
Lecture by the Eight Rev. J". TV. Colenso, D.D., Bishop of Natal. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 24. 1866. 6d. 

Colenso. — Natal Sermons. A Series of Discourses Preached in 
the Cathedral Church of St. Peter's, Maritzburg. By the Eight Eev. John 
William Colenso, D.D., Bishop of Xatal. 8yo., cloth, pp. viii. and 373. 1866. 
7s. 6d. 

Colenso. — Natal Sermons. The Second Series. Preached in the 
Cathedral Church of St. Peter's, Maritzburg. By the Eight Beverend John 
William Colenso, D.D., Bishop of Xatal. Crown 8yo. 1868. os. 

Coleridge.— A Glossabial Index to the Printed English Literature 
of the Thirteenth Century. By Herbert Coleridge. 8vo. cloth. Pp. 104. 
1859. 2s. 6d. 

Collet. — George Jacob Holyoake axd Modern Atheism. A Bio- 
graphical and Critical Essay. Bv Sophia Dobson Collet. 12nio., pp. 54, sewed. 
1855. 1*. 

Comte. — The Positive Philosophy of Auguste Comte. Translated 
and Condensed. By Harriet Martineau. 2 Vols. Large post 8vo. Cloth. 
Vol. 1, pp. xxxvi. and 480. Vol. 2, pp. xvi. and 561. 1853. 16s. 

Comte. — The Catechism of Positive Religion. Translated from 
the French of Auguste Comte. By Eichard Congreve. 12ino. cloth. Pp. vi. 
and 428. 1858. 6s. 6d. 

Comte. — A General View of Positivism. By Auguste Comte- 
Translated hy Dr. J. H. Bridges. Crown 8vo. cloth. Pp. xi. and 426. 1865- 
8s. 6d. 

Conant. — The Meaning and Use of Baptizein Philologically and 
Historically Investigated. Bv T. J. Conant, D.D. 8vo. cloth. Pp. 164. 
.1861. 25. 6d. 

Confessions (The) of a Catholic Priest. Post 8vo. cloth. Pp. v. 

and 320. 1858. 7s. 6tf. 

Congreve. — The Roman Empire of the West. Four Lectures 
delivered at the Philosophical Institution, Edinburgh, February, 1855, by 
Eichard Congreve, M.A. 8vo. pp. 176, cloth. 1855. 4*. 

Congreve.— India. By Richard Congreve. 8vo. sewed. Pp. ir. 

and 35. 1857. Is. 

Congreve. —The Catechism of Positive Religion. Translated 
from the French of Auguste Comte. By Richard Congreve, M.A. 12mo. cloth, 
pp. 428. 1858. 6s. M. 

Congreve. — The New Religion in its Attitude towards the 
Old. A Sermon. By Richard Congreve. 12mo. sewed, pp. 34. 1859. 3d. 

Congreve. — Italy and the Western Powers. By Richard 
Congreve. 8vo. sewed, pp. 18. 1860. 6d. 

Congreve. — The Propagation of the Religion of Humanity. A 
Sermon preached at South Fields, "Wandsworth, 19th January, 1860, on the 
Anniversary of the Birth of Auguste Comte, 19th January, 1798. By Richard 
Congreve. 8vo. sewed, pp. 22, 1860. Is. 



20 Publications of Trubner fy Co, 

Congreve. — The Labour Question. By Richard Congreve. Post 
8vo. sewed, pp. 24. 1861. M. 

Congreve. — Elizabeth of England . Two Lectures delivered at 

the Philosophical Institution, Edinburgh, January, 1862. By Richard Congreve* 
18mo. sewed. Pp.114. 1862. 2s. M. 

Congreve. — Gibraltar ; or, the Foreign Policy of England. By 
Richard Congreve, M.A. Second Edition. 8vo., pp. 70, sewed. 1864. Is. 6d. 

Congreve. — Ireland. By Richard Congreve, M.A., M.R.C.P.L. 

8vo. pp. 40, sewed. 1868. Is. 
Contopoulos.— A Lexicon of Modern Greek -English and English 

Modern Greek. By N. Contopoulos. First Part, Modern Greek-English, 

8vo., pp. 460, cloth. 1868. 12s. 
Constitution of the United States, with an Index to each Article and 

Section. By a Citizen of Washington. 8vo. Pp. 64, sewed. 1860. 2s. 

Cornelia. — A Novel. Post 8vo., pp. 250. Boards. 1863. Is. 6d. 
Cornet. — A Manual of Russian and English Conversation. By 
Julius Cornet. 12mo. Boards. Pp. 424. 1858. 35. 6d. 

Comwallis. — Selections from the Letters of Caroline Frances 
Cornwallis, Author of " Pericles," " Small Books on Great Subjects," etc. 
Also some Unpublished Poems, Original and Translated. 1 Vol. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. xv. and 482. 1864. 125. 

Gotta, Yon. — Geology and History. A popular Exposition of all 
that is known of the Earth and its inhabitants in pre-historic times. By Bern- 
hard Von Cotta, Professor of Geology at the Academy of Mining, Freiberg, in 
Saxony. 12mo., pp. iv. and 84, cloth. 1865. 25. 

Cotton. — The Famine in India. Lecture by Major- General Sir 
Arthur Cotton, B.E., K.C.S.I. (late Chief Engineer, Madras). Eead at the 
Social Science Congress, at Manchester, October 12, 1866, and printed at the 
request of a Special Committee by the Cotton Supply Association. 8vo. 
sewed. Pp. 46. 1866. Is. 

Conpland. — Shall we Not Go Forward ? A Discourse delivered 
in the Unitarian Chapel, Bridgewater. By William Chatterton Coupland, B.A., 
B.Sc. 8vo. sewed, pp. 20. 1865. Is. 

Coupland. — Incentives to a Higher Life. Discourses by William 
Chatterton Coupland, B.A., B.Sc. Fcap, 8vo. cloth. Pp. xi. and 148. 1866. 

25. Qd. 

Courtenay. — Religious Persecution. Report of the Prosecution 
at Bow Street. The Queen versus Dumergue. From the shorthand Notes of 
John Kelley Courtenay. 8vo. sewed, pp. 12. 1867. 2d. 

Consin. — Elements of Psychology : included in a Critical Exami- 
nation of Locke's Essay on the Human Understanding, and in additional pieces. 
Translated from the French of Victor Cousin, with an Introduction and Notes. 
By Caleh S. Henry, D.D. Fourth improved Edition, revised according to the 
Author's last corrections. Crown 8vo., cloth, pp. 568. 1864. 7*. 

Consin. — The Philosophy of Kant. Lectures by Victor Cousin. 
Translated from the French. To which is added a Biographical and Critical 
Sketch of Kant's Life and Writings. By A. Gr. Henderson. Large post 8vo., 
cloth, pp. xciv. and 194, 1864. 9s. 



Publications of Trubner §• Co. 



21 



Cowan. — Curious Facts rs* the History of Insects. By Frank 
Cowan. Crown 8vo., pp. 396. Cloth. 1865. 7s. 6d. 

Co well. — Prakrita-Prakasa ; or, the Prakrit Grammar of Vara- 
ruchi, with the Commentary (Manorama) of Bhamaha ; the first complete 
Edition of the Original Text, with various Headings from a collection of Six 
MSS. in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and the Libraries of the Boyal Asiatic 
Society and the East India House ; with Copious Notes, an English Translation, 
and Index of Prakrit Words, to which is prefixed an Easy Introduction to 
Prakrit Grammar. By Edward Byles Cowell, of Magdalen Hall, Oxford. Pro- 
fessor of Sanskrit at Cambridge. Cloth. New Edition, with New Preface, 
Additions, and Corrections. Second Issue. 8yo., pp. xxxi. and 204. Cloth. 
1868. 14.5. 

Cowper. — Popery axd Common Sense. A Poem. By William 

Cowper. Post 8vo., sewed, pp. 8. 1866. 6d. 
Cox. — A Monograph of Australian land shells. By James 
C. Cox, M.D. Univ. Edin., F.E.C.S. Edin., Corresponding Member of the 
Zoological Society of London, Correspondent of the Academy of Natural Sciences 
of Philadelphia, Member of Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh, Boyal and 
Entomological Societies of New South AVales. 8vo. pp. v. and 112. Illustrated 
by 18 plates, sewed. 1868. £2 2*. 

Cracroft. —Essays, Political and Miscellaneous. By Barnard 
Cracroft, M.A., Trinity College, Cambridge. Reprinted from various sources. 
Two Volumes. Crown 8vo., pp. xvi. and 322, pp. xvi. and 320, cloth. 21s. 



Contents of Vol. I. 

The Session of 1866. 
The State of Affairs in January, 1867. 
Analysis of the House of Commons in 1867. 
The Session of 1867. 



Social Articles:— 

Magnanimity. 

Work. 

Praise. 

Vanity. 

The Talent of looking like a Fool with 

propriety. 
Jealousy. 
Hatred. 
Cruelty. 

Intellectual Playfulness. 
Englishmen's Arguments. 
Manners. 

Private Theatricals. 
County Balls. 

Landladies and Laundresses. 
Man and Bee. 



Contents of Vol. II. 
The Jews of "Western Europe. 
Arabian Nights. 
Greek Anthology. 
Ovid as a Satirist. 
Plautus. 

Translation at Cambridge. 
On a Translation of Tacitus. 
Professor Conington's Horace. 
Professor Conington's iEneid. 
Hiawatha translated into Latin. 
Sir Kingston James' Tasso. 
M. Karcher's Kienzi, 
The Etching Club. 
Macaroneana. 
Professor Tyndall on Heat. 
Professor Tyndall on Sound. 
Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy. 
Dreamthorp. 

Mr. Forsyth's Life of Cicero. 
The worldly Wisdom of Bacon. 
Life and Times of Sir Joshua Reynolds. 
Mr. Robert Leslie Ellis. 
Madame de Tracy. 
Madame de Sevigne\ 



Cranljrook. — Credibilia ; or, Discourses on Questions of Christian 
Faith. By the Rev. James Cranbrook, Edinburgh. Reissue. Post 8vo., pp. 
iv. and 190, cloth. 1868. 35. 6d. 

Cranbrook. — The Founders op Christianity ; or, Discourses upon 
the Origin of the Christian Religion. By the Rev. James Cranbrook, Edin- 
burgh. Post 8vo., pp. xii. and 324. 1868. 6s. 

Crawford. — The Plurality of the Eaces of Man. A Discourse 
delivered by John Crawfurd, Esq., F.R.S., President of the Ethnological Society 
at Martin's Hall, January 13th, 1867, with Explanatory Notes. Also the 
Inaugural Address of J. Baxter Langley, Esq., M.R.C.S., F.L.S. 8vo., sewed, 
pp. 12. 1867. 2d. 



22 Publications of Trubner Sf Co. 

Crosskey. — A Defence of Keligion. By Henry W. Crosskey. 
Pp. 48. 12mo. sewed. 1854. 1*. 

Current (The) Gold and Silver Coins of all Countries, their Weight 

and Fineness, and their Intrinsic Value in English Money, with Facsimiles of 
, the Coins. By Leopold C. Martin, of Her Majesty's Stationery Office, and 
Charles Trubner. In one volume, medium 8vo., 141 Plates, printed in Gold and 
Silver, and representing about 1,000 Coins, with 160 pages of Text, handsomely 
bound in embossed cloth, richly gilt, with Emblematical Designs on the Cover, 
and gilt edges. 1863. £2 2s. 

This work, which the Publishers have much pleasure in offering to the Public, contains a 
series of the Gold and Silver Coins of the whole world, current during the present century. 
The collection amounts, numerically, to nearly a thousand specimens, comprising, with their 
reverses, twice that number; and the Publishers feel confident that it is as nearly complete 
as it was possible to make it. 

It seems almost superfluous to allude to the utility of the work. It is evident that it must 
become a highly valuable Handbook to the Bullion-dealer and the Money-changer ; and to 
the Merchant and Banker it will prove a sure and safe work of reference, from the extreme 
accuracy of its details and computations. 

The elegance and splendour of the work admirably adapt it as a choice and instructive 
ornament to the drawing room table ; the amusement to be found in the comparison of 
the taste of different countries as exemplified in their Coins, may chase away many a half- 
hour's ennui. 

In the valuation of the substantial Coins, and the notation of their relative worth in 
English money, the minutest accuracy has been observed, as also in the statements of their 
relative purity, which are given according tn the legal Mint regulations of each country. In 
exceptional cases only, where official information was not to be obtained of the weight and 
fineness of the Coins, assays as found at different places, are reported. 

The exact weight of the Coins is expressed both in English troy grains and in French 
grammes, and the fineness by the English technical terms, as well as in French millie'mes ; 
the general tendency of our time towards the decimal metrical system making such a nota- 
tion almost indispensable. For easier reference, tables of British reports for milliemes of 
gold and silver have been affixed. 

Da Costa. — Medical Diagnosis : with. Special References to Prac- 
tical Medicine. By J. M. Da Costa, M.D. 2nd edition revised. 8vo. cloth. 
pp.784. 1866. 24.5. 

Dadabhai.— The European and Asiatic Paces. Observations on 
Mr. Crawford's Paper read before the Ethnological Society. By Dadabhai 
Navroji. 8vo. sewed, pp. 32. 1866. Is. 

Dalton. — A Treatise on Human Physiology. For the Use of 

Students and Practitioners of Medicine. By John C. Dalton, Jun. r M.D. Third 
Edition, revised and enlarged. 8vo. cloth, pp. 706. 1866. 21s. 



,. — A Text-Book of Geology, designed for Schools and 
Academies. By J. D. Dana, LL.D. Illustrated by 375 Woodcuts. Crown 
8vo., cloth, pp. vi. and 354. 1864. 7s. 6d. 

Dana. — Manual of Geology ; treating of the Principles of the 

Science, with Special Reference to American Geological History. For the Use 
of Colleges, Academies, and Schools of Science. By James D. Dana, M.A., 
LL.D. Illustrated by a Chart of the World, and over One Thousand Figures, 
mostly from American Sources. 8vo. cloth, pp. 798. 1866. 21s. 

Dana. — Manual of Mineralogy ; including Observations on Mines, 
Rocks, Reduction of Ores, and the Applications of the Science to the Arts ; 
designed for the Use of Schools and Colleges. By James D. Dana. New edi- 
tion, revised and enlarged. With 260 Illustrations. 12mo., pp. xii. and 456 » 
1867. 7s. 6d. 



Publications of Trilbner §• Co. JJ3 

Dana. — A System of Mineralogy, Descriptive Mineralogy, 
comprising the most recent Discoveries. By James Dwight Dana and George 
Jarvis Brush. Fifth edition. 1 vol. 8vo., pp* 874. 1868. £116.?. 

Darby. — Ruggiero Vivaldi and other Lays of Italy. By Eleanor 
Darby. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 208. 1865. os. 

Day. — The Land of the Permatjls, or Cochin, its Past and its 
Present. By Francis Day, Esq., F.L.S. 8vo. cloth, pp. 577. 1863. 25s. 

DaichmaniL, — New Tables to facilitate the Practice of Great 
Circle Sailing, together with an Application of the Theory of the great Circle 
on the Globe to the sailing, and an Appendix, containing some mathematical 
demonstrations. Accompanied by a scale of great circles on a blank chart, to 
determine without calculation the great circle which passes through two given 
places, and to show the places at which the spherical courses expressed in 
fourths of the point, take place on the great circle's arc between the two given 
places. By A. H. Deichmann. 8vo. boards, pp. viii. and 88. 1857. os. 

Delepierre. — Histoire Litteraire des Fol t s. Par Octave Dele- 

picrre. 184. 1860. os. 

Delepierre. — Analyse des Travaux de la' Societe des Philo- 
biblon de Londiies. Par Octave Delepierre. Small 4to., pp. viii. and 134, 
bound in the ltoxburghe style. 1862. 10s. 6d. 

" It is probably not generally known, that among the numerous learned associations of the 
British metropolis there exists one called the Philobiblon Society. This somewhat exclusive 
union of bibliographic philosophers was established in 1853, under the auspices of the late 
Prince Consort, and after tho model of the French Academy— it being one of the fundamental 
rules of the Society never to depass in number the immortal Forty. . . . The statutes of tho 
Philobiblon provided for the annual issue of a volume of historical, biographical, critical, and 
other essays, contributed by any of the forty members, and printed in a very limited edition 
—not a siugle book to be disposed of for money. To enhance the value of the works thus 
published, it was arranged that every member should receive only two copies of each volume, 
to be signed by the president and secretary of the society, and with the name of the 
possessor on the title-page. . . . The contents of this half- a dozen semi-mysterious and rare 
works have just been revealed in a curious little book published by Messrs. Triibner and Co., 
and got up in exact imitation of the products of Caxtou's press. The work is dedicated by 
M. Octave Delepierre, the author, to the Duke D'Aumale, the patron of the Philobiblon since 
the decease of Prince Albert, and one of the leading members from the beginning." — 
Spectator. 

" Two unpretending but very useful books have been lately compiled by M. Delepierre an i 
Mr. Nichols. The former, whose - History of Flemish Literature' has already been noticed in 
these columns, has printed an abstract of the multifarious works issued by the Philobiblon 
Society of London, of which, by the way, he is the honorary secretary. . . . How great a boon 
such catalogues as these are to historical and literary enquirers can only be estimated by thoso 
who have experienced the want of them. . . The gentlemen whose works we have named at 
the head of this paper, have done, in their way and degree, a service to literature which may 
be compared with thos« rendered by the compilers of the Calendars of the State Papers."- 
Saturday Review. 

•*M. Delepierre, the secretary, is also a very important contributor. By way of tantalizing 
the public he issues this * Analyse,' which is a descriptive catalogue of the precious rarities 
collected by the society."— Literary Budget. 

"The account whicn M. Delepierre gives of these volumes makes us regret that their con- 
tents have remained, as he tells us, almost unknown to the public, since many of the contri- 
butions appear to be of much interest." — Parthenon. 

Delepierre. — Macarosteana Andra; overum Nouveaux Melanges cle 

Litterature Macaronique. Par Octave Delepierre. Small 4 to., pp. 180, printed by 

Whittingham, and handsomely bound in tbe Roxburghe style. 1862. 10s. 6d. 

This Volume, together with the one published by the Author in 1852, form 

the completest collection of that peculiar form of poetry in existence. 



24 Publications of Trubner §• Co. 

Deliberation Or Decision ? being a Translation from the Danish, of 
the Reply given by Herr Raasloff to the accusations preferred against him on the 
part of the Danish Cabinet ; together with an Introductory Article from the 
Copenhagen " Dagbladet," and Explanatory Notes. 8vo., pp. 40, sewed. 
1861. Is. 

Delpech. — The Beginner's Comprehensive French Book. By 
J. Delpech, French Master at Christ's Hospital. Crown 8yo. cloth, pp. viii. 
and 326. 1866. 4s. 6d. 

Demarteau. — Galvanized Iron, and its Application : A Treatise 
by A. Demarteau on J. and Gr. Winiwarter's Galvanizing and Lead AVorks at 
Gumpoldskirchen. Oblong royal 8vo., pp. viii. 42. 1862. 2s. 6^. 

Dennys. — The Treaty Ports of China and Japan. A complete 

Guide to the open Ports of those Countries, together with Peking, Yedo, Hong- 
Kong, and Macao. Forming a Guide Book and Yade Mecum for Travellers, 
Merchants, and Eesidents in general. With 29 Maps and Plans. "With Index 
to Hong Kong, Canton, Macao, Swatow, Amoy, Foochow, Formosa (General), 
Takao, Taiwanfoo, Tamsui, Kelung, Ningpo, Shanghai, Yangtz River, 
Chinkiang, Nanking, Kinkiang, Hankow, Chefoo, Taku, Tientsing, Peking, 
Newchang, Japan (General), Nagasaki, Yokohama, Yedo, Hakodadi and Hiogo. 
Appendices, viz., Means of Transport between England, France, and America, 
and China and Japan. French Mail Steam Ships, Compagnie des Services 
Maritimes des Messageries Imperiales. Extract from Handbook of Information. 
Overland Route to India, China, and Japan. The Pacific Mail Steamship 
Company. Alfred Holt's Line of Steamers from Liverpool to China, via the 
Cape of Good Hope. Distances in Nautical Miles from Shanghae to Towns on 
the Yang-tse-Kiang, and Catalogue of Books, etc., in China and Japan. By 
William Frederick Mayers, F.R.G.S., Her Majesty's Consular Service, N. B. 
Dennys, late Her Majesty's Consular Service, and Charles King, Lieutenant 
Royal Marine Artillery. Compiled and Edited by N. B. Dennys. 8vo. Half 
bound, pp. 668, xlviii. and 26. 1867. 42*. 

De Tracy. — Essais Divers, Lettees et Pensees de Madame de 
Tracy. 3 volumes. 12mo., paper covers, pp. iv. 404, 360, and 388. 1852, 
1854, and 1855. II. Is. 

De Veitelle. — Mercantile Dictionary; a Complete Vocabulary of 
the Technicalities of Commercial Correspondence, Names of Articles of Trade, 
and Marine Terms in English, Spanish, and French. With Geographical Names, 
Business Letters, and Tables of the Abbreviations in Common Use in the three 
Languages. By J. De Veitelle. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 302. 1864. 7*. 

De Vere. — Studies in English ; or, Glimpses of the Inner Life of 
our Language. By M. Scheie de Yere, LL.D., Professor of Modern Languages 
in the University of Virginia. 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 365. 1867. 10s. 6d. 

Dewey. — American Morals and Manners. By Orville Dewey, 
D.D. 8vo., pp. 32, sewed. 1844. Is. 

Diary of a Poor Young Gentlewoman. Translated from the 
German, by M. Anna Childs. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 224. 1860. Ss. 6d. 

Dickinson's, (John), Pamphlets relating to Indian Affairs. 

The Famine in the North-west Provinces oe India : How we might have 
prevented it, and may prevent another. 8vo. pp. 36, sewed. 1861. Is. 

Obstructions to Trade in India. A Letter to P. C. Brown, Esq., of 
Tellicherry. With his Keply. Edited by John Dickinson. 8vo. pp. 15, 
sewed. 1861. 6d, 



Publications of Trubner $ Co. 25 

Dickinson's (John), Pamphlets relating to Indian Affairs — {continued). 
Address to the Members of the House of Commons on the Relation 

between the Cotton Crisis and Public Works in India. 8vo. pp. 39, 

sewed. 1862. Gd. 
Obstructions to Trade in India. A Letter. By F. C. Brown, Esq., of 

Tellicherry. Edited by John Dickinson. 8vo. pp. 20, sewed. 1862. 6d. 

Remarks on the Indian Railway Reports published by the Govern- 
ment, and Reasons for a Change of Policy in India. 8vo. pp. 32, sewed. 
1862. 6d. 

A Letter to Lord Stanley, M.P., etc., etc., on the Policy of the Secretary 
of State for India. By John Dickinson. 8vo. pp. 40, sewed. 1863. 6d. 

Dhar not Restored, in Spite of the House of Commons and of Public 
Opinion. By John Dickinson. 8vo. pp. 110, cloth. 1864. Is. 

Sequel to "Dhar not Restored," and a Proposal to Extend the Principle 
of Restoration. By John Dickinson. 8vo. sewed, pp. 3o. 1865. Is. 

Letters to Malcolm Moss, Esq., President of the Manchester Chamber of 
Commerce. By John Dickinson, F.R.A.S, etc., etc., and John Malcolm 
Ludlow, Barrister at Law, author of " British India, its Races and its 
History," " The War in Oude," etc., etc. 8vo. pp. 16, sewed. 1866. 6d. 

Results of Irrigation Works in Godayery District, and Reflections 
upon them. By Major-General Sir Arthur Cotton, R.E. Part I. 8vo. pp. 
15, and Appendix, sewed. 1866. 6d. Part II. 8vo. pp. 11, sewed. 1866. 6d. 

Dictionary and Commercial Phraseology in the German, Dutch, 
English, French, Italian, and Spanish Languages, including a complete 
Catalogue of Goods, and Five Tables of References in the aboYe Languages. 
Compiled by Prof. Dr. Brutzer, Prof. Dr. Binder, Messrs. J. Bos Iz, M. W. 
Brasch and others. 8yo. pp. 544, cloth. 1868. 9s. 

Dirckinck-Holmfeld. — Attic Tracts on Danish and German Mat- 
ters. By Baron C. Dirckinck-Holmfeld. 8vo. sewed, pp. 116. 1861. Is. 

Dircks.— The Century of Intentions, written in 1655 ; by 
Edward Somerset, Marquis of Worcester. Now first translated into French 
from the first edition, London, 1663. Edited by Henry Dircks, C.E., LL.D., 
F.R.S.E., M.R.S.L., etc., Author of " The Life of the Marquis of Worcester," 
*' Worcesteriana," etc., etc. Crown 8vo. sewed, pp. 62. 1868. Is. 

Discussion (A) among upwards of 250 Theological Inquirers on 
the Unity, Duality, and Trinity op the Godhead. With Discussions on 
the Creation, Fall, Incarnation, Atonement, Eesurrection, Infallibility of Scrip- 
ture, Inspiration, Miracles, Future Punishment, Eevision of the Bible, etc. 
Svo. cloth, pp.206. 1861. 6s. 

Doherty. — Organic Philosophy; or, Man's True Place in Nature. 
Vol.1. Epicosmologv. By Hugh Dohertv, M.D. 8yo. cloth, pp.408. 1864. 

105. 

Doherty. — Organic Philosophy. Volume II. Outlines of Ontology, 
Eternal Forces, Laws, and Principles. By Hugh Doherty, M.D. 8vo. pp. vi. 
and 462. 1867. 12s. 

Doherty. — Philosophy of Eeligion. By Hugh. Doherty, M.D. 
8vo. sewed, pp. 48. 1865. Is. 

Dohne. — The Pour Gospels in Zulu. By the Kev. J. L. Dohne, 

Missionary to the American Board C. F. M. 8vo. pp. 208, cloth. Pietermaritz- 
burg, 1866. 5s. 



26 Publications of Triibmr $ Co. 

Dohne,— A Zulu-Kafir Dictionary, etymologically explained, 
with copious illustrations and examples, preceded by an introduction on the 
Zulu-Kafir Language. By the Rev. J. L. Dohne. Boyal 8vo. pp. xlii. 418, 
sewed. Cape Town, 1867. 21s. 

Dolgoroukow*. — La Verite sue, le Proces clu Prince Pierre 

Dolgoroukow, par un Russe. 32mo. sewed, pp. 144. 1862. 85. 
Dolgoroukow. — La Prance sous le Begime Bonap artiste, par le 

Prince Pierre Dolgoroukow. 2 volumes. 12mo. paper, pp. 478. 1864. 10s. 
D. 0. Mi — The Triune ; or, the New Religion. By Scrutator. 8vo. 

cloth, pp. ii. and 50. 1867. 2s. 
Dominquey's History of the Argentine Pepublic. Volume I. 

(1492 to 1807), Translated from the Spanish. By J. W. Williams. Royal 8vo. 

sewed, pp. vii. and 149. Buenos Ayres. 1865. 9s. 

D'Orsey. — Colloquial Portuguese; or, Words and Phrases of 

Every-day Life. Compiled from Dictation and Conversation. For the Use of 
English Tourists in Portugal, Brazil, Madeira, etc. By A. J. D. D'Orsey. Third 
Edition, enlarged. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 126. 1868. 3s. 6d. 

D'Orsey. — A Practical Grammar of Portuguese and English, 
exhibiting in a Series of Exercises, in Double Translation, the Idiomatic Struc- 
ture of both Languages, as now written and spoken. Adapted to Ollendorff's 
System by the Bev. Alexander J. D. D'Orsey, of Corpus Christi College, Cam- 
bridge, and Professor of the English Language in that University. Third 
edition. In one vol. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 298. 1868. 7s. 6d. 

D'Orsey. — A Portuguese-English and English-Portuguese Dic- 
tionary. By Bev. Alex. J. D. D'Orsey. [In preparation. 

Dour and Bertha. A Tale. 18mo. pp. vi. and 72, sewed. 1848. 

is. 
Drummond. — President Lincoln and the American War. A 

Funeral Address, delivered on Sunday, April 3 Cth, 1865. By Robert Blackley 

Drummond, B. A. 8vo. sewed, pp. 12. 1865. 3d. 

DuncanSDll. — The Providence of God manifested in Natural 
Law. By John Duncanson, M.D. Post 8 vo. cloth, pp. v. and 354. 1861. 7s. 

Dimglison. — Medical Lexicon. A Dictionary of Medical Science, 
containing a concise explanation of the various subjects and terms of Anatomy, 
Physiology, Pathology, Hygiene, Therapeutics, Pharmacology, Pharmacy, 
Surgery, Obstetrics, Medical Jurisprudence, and Dentistry. Notices of Climate 
and of Mineral "Waters. Formulas for Official, Empirical, and Dietetic Prepara- 
tions, with the accentuation and etymology of the terms, and the French and 
other Synonymes, so as to constitute a French as well as English Medical 
Lexicon. By Bobley Dungiison, M.D., LL.D., Professor of the Institute of 
Medicine, etc., in the Jefferson Medical College of Philadelphia. New edition, 
thoroughly revised, and very greatlv modified and augmented. Boy. 8vo. cloth, 
pp.1048. 1866. 24*. 

Dunlop. — Brazil as a Field for Emigration. Its Geography, 

Climate, Agricultural Capabilities, and the Facilities afforded for Permanent 
Settlement. By Charles Dunlop. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 32. 1866. 6d. 

Dwigllt. — Modern Philology; its Discoveries, History and Influ- 
ence. With Maps, Tabular Views, and an Index. By Benjamin "W. D wight. 
First Series. Third edition, revised and corrected. 8vo. cloth, pp-xviii. and 
360. 1864. 

Second Series. 8vo. cloth, pp. 504. 1864. 2 vols. 8vo. 24s. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 27 

Early English. Meals and Manners. — John EusselPs Bote of 

Nurture, Wynkyn de Worde's Boke of Kervynge, the Boke of Curtasye, 
R. Weste's Booke of Demeanor, Seager's Schoole of Vertue, the Babee's Book, 
Aristotle's ABC, TTrbanitatis, Stans Puer ad Mensam, the Lytylle Childrenes 
Lytil Boke, for to serve a Lord, Old Symon, the Birched School-Boy, etc., etc. 
"With some Forewords on Education in Early England. Edited by Frederick J. 
Furnivall, M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge. 4to., pp. c. and 388. With 16 
tables of Illustrations. Cloth. 1868. 42s. 

Early English Text Society's Publications. 

1864. 

1. Early English Alliterative Poems. In the West-Midland Dialect of 

the Fourteenth Century. Edited by R. Morris, Esq., from an unique 
CottonianMS. 16*/ 

2. Arthur (about 1440 a.d.). Edited by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., from the 

Marquis of Bath's unique M.S. 4.?. 

3. Ane Compendious and Breue Tractate concernyng ye Office and 

Dewtie of Kyngis, etc. By William Lauder. (1556 a.d.) Edited by 
F. Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 4*. 

4. Sir Gawaynb and the Green Knight (about 1320-30 a.d.). Edited by 

R. Morris, Esq., from an unique Cottonian M.S. 10s. 
1865. 

5. Of the Orthographie and Congruitie of the Britan Tongue ; a 

treates, noe shorter than necessarie, for the Schooles, be Alexander Hume. 
Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the British Museum (about 
1617 a.d.), by Henry B. Wheatley, Esq. 4*. 

6. Lancelot of the Laik. Edited from the unique M.S. in the Cambridge 

University Library (about 1500), by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. 8*. 

7. The Story of Genesis and Exodus, an Early English Song, of about 

1250 a.d. Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the Library of 
Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, by R Morris, Esq. 85. 

8. Morte Arthure ; the Alliterative Version. Edited from Robert Thornton's 

unique MS. (about 1440 a.d.) at Lincoln. By the Rev. George Perry, Mi, 
Prebendary of Lincoln. 7*. 

9. Animadversions uppon the Annotacions and Corrections of some 

Imperfections of Impressiones of Chauer's Workes, reprinted in 
1598 ; by Francis Thynne. Edited from the unique MS. in the Bridge- 
water Library. By G. H. Kingsley, Esq., M.D. 45. 

10. Merlin, or the Early History of King Arthur. Edited for the first 

time from the unique MS. of the Cambridge University Library (about 1450 
a.d.). By Henry B. \Vheatley, Esq. Part L 2*. Gd. 

11. The Monarche, and other Poems of Sir David Lyndesay. Edited fronv 

the first edition bv Johne Skott, in 1552. By Fitzedward Hall, Esq.,. 
D.C.L. Part I. 3*. 

12. The Wright's Chaste Wife, a Merry Tale, by Adam of Cobsam (about 

1642 a.d.), from the unique Lambeth MS. 306. Edited for the first time- 
by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. Is. 
1866. 

13. Seinte Marherete, ye Meiden ant Martyr. Three Texts of about 1200,. 

1310, 1330 a.d. First edited in 1862. By the Rev. Oswald Cockayne, 
M.A., and now re-issued. 2s. 

14. Eyng Horn, with fragments of Floriz and Blanucheflur, and the Assumption. 

of the Blessed Virgin. Edited from the MS. in the Library of the Univer- 
sity of Cambridge and the British Museum. By the Rev. J. Rawson. 
Lumby. 3s. 6d. 

15. Political, Religious, and Lovh Poems, from the Lambeth MS., No. S06 r 

and other sources. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. 7s. M. 

16. A Tretice in English breuely drawe out of > book of Quintis essencijs in. 



28 Publications of Trubner fy Co. 

Early English. Text Society's Publications — {continued), 

Latyn, J> Hermys \> prophete and king of Egipt after \> flood of Noe, fader of 
Philosophris, hadde by reuelaciou» of an aungil of God to bim sente. Edited 
from the Sloane MS/73. By F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. Is. 

17. Parallel Extracts from 29 Manuscripts of Piers Plowman, with Com- 

ments, and a Proposal for the Society's Three-text edition of this Poem. 
By the Rev. W. Skeat, M.A. Is. 

18. Hali Meidenhead, about 1200 a.d. Edited for the first time from the MS. 

(with a translation) by the Rev. Oswald Cockayne, M.A. Is. 

19. The Monarche, and other Poems of Sir David Lyndesay. Part II., the 

Complaynt of the King's Papingo, and other minor Poems. Edited from 
the first edition by F. Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 3s. 6d. 
"20. Some Treatises by Richard Rolle de Hampole. Edited from Robert 
of Thorntone's MS. about 1440 a.d. By the Rev. George G. Perry, M.A. Is. 

21. Merlin, or the Early History of King Arthur. Part II. Edited by 

Henry B. Wheatley, Esq. 4s. 

22. The Romans of Partenay, or Lusignen. Edited for the first time from 

the unique MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, by the Rev. 
W. W. Skeat, M.A. 6s. 

23. Dan Michel's Ayenbite of Inwyt, or Remorse of Conscience, in the 

Kentish dialect, 1340 a.d. Edited from the unique MS. in the British 
Museum, by Richard Morris, Esq. 10s. 6d. 
1867. 

24. Hymns of the Virgin and Christ ; The Parliament of Devils, and 

Other Religious Poems. Edited from the Lambeth MS. 853, by F. J. 
Furnivall, M.A. 3s. 
2b. The Stacions of Rome, and the Pilgrim's Sea- Voyage and Sea- Sickness, 
with Clene Maydenhod. Edited from the Vernon and Porkington MSS., 
etc. By F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. Is. 

26. Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse. Containing Dan Jon Gaytrigg's 

Sermon; The Abbaye of S. Spirit; Sayne Jon, and other pieces in the 
Northern Dialect. Edited from Robert of Thorntone's MS. (about 1460 
a.d.) by the Rev. George G. Perry, M.A. 2s. 

27. Manipulus Vocabulorum : a Rhyming Dictionary of the English Language, 

by Peter Levens (1570). Edited, with an Alphabetical Index, by Henry 
B. Wheatley. 12s. 

28. The Vision of William concerning Piers Plowman, together with Vita 

de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest. 1362 a.d. By William Langland. The earliest 
or Vernon Text ; Text A. Edited from the Vernon MS., with full Colla- 
tions. By Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 7s. 

29. English Gilds, their Statutes and Customs, with an Introduction and an 

Appendix of translated Statutes. Edited from the MSS. 1389 a.d. By 
Toulmin Smith, Esq. [In the press. 

•30. Pierce the Ploughman's Crede (about 1394). Edited from the MSS. by 
the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 2s. 

1868. 

31. Instructions for Parish Priests. By John Myrc. Edited from Cotton 

MS. Claudius A. II. By Edward Peacock, Esq., F.S.A., etc., etc. 4s. 

32. The Babees Book, Aristotle's ABC, Urbanitatis, Stans Puer ad Mensam, 

The Lytille Childrenes Lytil Boke. The Bokes of Nurture of Hugh Rodes 
and John Russell, Wynnyn de Worde's Boke of Kervynge, the Booke of 
Demeanor, the Boke of Curtasye, Seager's Schoole of Vertue, etc., etc. With 
some French and Latin Poems on like subjects, and some Forewords on 
Education in Early England. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Trinity 
Hall, Cambridge. 15s. 

33. The Book of the Knight de la Tour Landry, 1372. A Father's Book 

for his Daughters. Edited from the Harleian MS. 1764. By Thomas 
Wright, Esq., M.A., and Mr. William Rossiter. 8s. 



Publications of Trubnev fy Co. 29 

Eastwick. — Khirad Afroz (the Illuminator of the Understanding). 
By Maulavi Hafizu'd-din. A New Edition of the Hindustani Text, carefully 
revised, with Notes, Critical and Explanatory. By Edward B. Eastwick, 
F.K.S., F.S.A., M.R.A.S., Professor of Hindustani at Haileybury College. 
Imperial 8vo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 319. Re-issue, 1867. 18s. 

Echo (DeutSChes). — The German Echo. A Faithful Mirror of 
German Conversation. By Lud wig Wolfram. With a Vocabulary. By Henry 
P. Skelton. Post 8vo., pp. 130 and 70. Cloth. 1863. 3s. 

Echo Francais. — A Practical Guide to Conversation. By Fr. de 
la Fruston. With a complete Vocabulary. By ^Anthony Maw Border. Post 
8vo., pp. 120 and 72. Cloth. 1860. 3*. 

Eco Italiano (I/). — A Practical Guide to Italian Conversation. 
By Eugene Camerini. With a complete Vocabulary. By Henry P. Skelton. 
Post 8vo., pp. vi., 128 and 98. Cloth. 1860. 4*. 6d. 

EC0 de Madrid. — The Echo of Madrid. A Practical Guide to 
Spanish Conversation. By J. E. Hartzenbusch, and Henry Lemming. With a 
complete Vocabulary, containing Co^uous Explanatory Remarks. By Henry 
Lemming. Post 8vo., pp. xii., 144 and 83. Cloth. 1860. 5s. 

Edaljl. — A Dictionary, Gujarati and English. By Shapurji 
Edalji. Second edition. 8vo. pp. xxiv. 874, cloth. 1868. £lk 

Edaljl. — A Grammar of the Gujarati Language. By Shapurji 

Edalji. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 127. 1867. 125. 

Edda S.emundar Hinns Froda. The Edda of Sa3mund the Wise. 
Translated from the Old Xorse, with a Mythological Index. Part First. Mytho- 
logical. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 152. 1866. 3s. 6d. 

Edda S.emundar Hinns Froda. The Edda of Ssemund the Learned. 
From the Old Xorse or Icelandic. Part II., Historical. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. 
and 170. London, 1866. 4*. 

Edda S.emundar Hinns Froda. The Edda of Saeraund the Learned. 
Translated from the Old Xorse, by Benjamin Thorpe. Complete in 1 vol. fcap. 
8vo. cloth, pp. viii. 152, and pp. viii. 170. 1866. 7s. 6d. 

Edgar. — Modern Times, The Labour Question, and the Family. A 
Brief Statement of Facts and Principles. By Henry Edgar. 12mo. sewed, 
pp. 24. 3d. 

Edgar. — The Positivist's Calendar ; or, Transitional System of 
Public Commemoration, instituted by Auguste Comte, Founder of the Positive. 
Religion of Humanity. With a Brief Exposition of Religious Positivism. By 
Henry Edgar. 12mo. sewed, pp. 103. 1856. 2*. 6d. 

Edge. — Major-General McClellan and the Campaign on the 
Yorktown Peninsula. By Frederick Milnes Edge. "With a map of 
the Peninsula, drawn expressly for this work, by James Wyld, Geographer to 
the Queen. 12mo. pp. iv. and 204. 1865. 4s. 

Edwards. — Memoirs of Libraries, together with a Practical Hand- 
book of Library Economy. By Edward Edwards. 2 vols. roy. 8vo. Numerous 
illustrations. Cloth. Vol. 1, pp. xxviii. and 841. Yol. 2. pp. xxxvi, and 1104. 
1859. £2 85. 

Ditto, large paper, imperial 8vo. cloth. £4 4s. 



80 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

Edwards. — Chapters of the Biographical History of the French 
Academy. 1629 — 1863. With an Appendix relating to the Unpublished 
Chronicle "Liber de Hyda." By Edward Edwards, Esq. 1 vol. 8vo., pp. 180. 
cloth. 1864. 6s. 
Ditto, large paper. Eoy. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 

Edwards. — Libraries and Founders of Libraries. By Edward 
Edwards.] 8vo. cloth, pp.xix. and 506. 1865. 18s. 
Ditto, large paper, imperial 8vo. cloth. £1 10s. 

Edkins. — A Grammar of the Chinese Colloquial Language, 
Commonly called the Mandarin Dialect. By Joseph Edkins. 8vo., pp. 
viii. and 266, sewed. 1857. 20s. 

Edkins. — Progressive Lessons in the Chinese Spoken Language, 

with Lists of Common "Words and Phrases, and an Appendix, containing the 
laws of tones in the Peking dialect. 8vo., pp. vi. and 104, sewed. 1862. 12s. 

Eger and Grime. — An Early English Eomance. Edited from 
Bishop Percy's Folio Manuscripts, about 1650 a.d. By John "W. Hales, M.A., 
Fellow and late Assistant Tutor of Christ's College, Cambridge, and Frederick 
J. Furnivall, M.A., of Trinity Hall. Cambridge. 4to. large paper. Half bound, 
Roxburgh style, pp. 64. 1867. 10s. 6d. 

Elder. — Biography of Elisha Kent Kane. By William Elder. 
8vo. pp. 416. Cloth. 1858. 12s. 

Ellet. — The Mississippi and Ohio Rivers : containing Plans for 
the Protection of the Delta from inundation, and Investigations of the Practica- 
bility and Cost of Improving the Navigation of the Ohio, and other Eivers, by 
means of Reservoirs. With an Appendix on the Bars at the Mouths of the 
Mississippi. By Charles Ellet, Junior, Civil Engineer. 8vo. pp. 368. Cloth. 
1853. 16s. 

Elliott. — The History of India as told by its own Historians. 
The Muhammadan Period. Edited from the Posthumous Papers of the late Sir 
H. M. Elliott, K.C.B., East India Company's Bengal Civil Service. By Pro- 
fessor John Dowson, M.R.A.S., Staff College, Sandhurst. Yol. I. 8vo. cloth, pp. 
xxxii. and 541. 1867. 18s. To be completed in three volumes. 

Elliott. — Memoirs on the History, Philology, and Ethnic Dis- 
tribution of the Races of the North-west Provinces of India : being 
an amplified Edition of the Glossary of Indian Terms. By the late Sir H. M. 
Elliott, K.C.B. Arranged from M.S. materials collected by him, and Edited by 
Beinhold Host, Ph. D., Secretary to the Royal Asiatic Society. 2 vols. 8vo. In 
the press. 

Emerson. — The Young American. A Lecture. By Balph Waldo 
Emerson. 8vo., pp. 24. 1844. Is. 

Emerson. — Representative Men. Seven Lectures. By E. W. 
Emerson. Post 8vo., pp. 215, cloth. 1850. 5s. 

Emerson. — Essays. By Ralph Waldo Emerson. First Series, em- 
bodying the Corrections and Editions of the last American edition ; with an 
Introductory Preface, by Thomas Carlyle, reprinted by permission, from the 
first English Edition. Post 8 vo. pp. viii. and 192, sewed. 1853. 2s. 

Emerson. — Essays. By Ralph Waldo Emerson. Second Series, 
with Preface by Thomas Carlyle. Post Svo. cloth, pp. vi. and 190, 1858. 3s. 6d. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 31 

Emerson.— Poems. By Ealpli Waldo Emerson. 1 61110. cloth. Blue 
and Gold Series, pp. 254. With portrait. 1865. 5s. 

Emerson.— Essays. ByBalph Waldo Emerson. First and Second 
Series. Blue and Gold Edition. 16mo. cloth, gilt edges, pp. iv. and 515. 5s. 

Emperor of Austria versus Louis Kossuth. A few words of Common 
Sense. By an Hungarian. 8vo. pp.28. 1861. 1*. 

Epistle, An. In Familiar Terse. To a Young Statesman. By a 
Loyal Subject. Post 8yo. sewed, pp. 11. 1867. 6d. 

Ethnological Journal.— A Monthly Eecord of Ethnological Eesearch 
and Criticism. Edited by Luke Burke. July, 1865, to March, 1866. 
Nos. 1 to 7, Is, each ; 8 and 9, 4d. each. 

Ethnological Journal. — A Magazine of Ethnographical and 
Antiquarian Science. Edited by Luke Burke. New Series. No. 1. January, 
1854. 8vo. pp. 90, sewed. 3s. 6d. (No more published.) 

Everett.— Self Government in the United States. By the Hon. 
Edward Everett, 8vo., pp. 44, sewed. 1860. Is. 

Everett. — The Questions of the Day. An Address. By Edward 
Everett. Eoyal 8vo. sewed, pp. 46. 1861. Is. 6d. 

Ewbank. — A Descriptive and Historical Account of Hydraulic 
and other Machines for Eaising Water, Ancient and Modern, with 
Observations on various Subjects connected with the Mechanic Arts ; including 
the progressive Development of the Steam Engine; Descriptions of every 
variety of Bellows, Piston, and Rotary Pumps ; Fire Engines, Water Earns, 
Pressure Engines, Air Machines, Eolipiles, etc. ; Remarks on Ancient "Wells, 
Air Beds, Cog Wheels, Blow Pipes, Bellows of various People, Magic Goblets, 
Steam Idols, and other Machinery of Ancient Temples. To which are added, 
Experiments of Blowing and Spouting Tubes, and other original Devices, 
Natures, Modes, and Machinery for raising Water ; Historical Notices respecting 
Siphons, Fountains, Water Organs, Clepsydrse, Pipes, Valves, Cocks, etc. In 
Five Books, illustrated by nearly 300 Engravings. 15th edition, with additional 
matter. By Thomas Ewbank. 8vo. cloth, pp. 624. 1864. 21s. 

Exposition (An), of Spiritualism; comprising Two Series of 
Letters, and a review of the Spiritual Magazine^ No. 20. As published in 
the Star and Dial. With Introduction, Notes, and Appendix. By Sceptic. 
Crown 8vo. sewed, pp. xiv. and 314. Cloth. 1862. 6s. 

Ealkener. — A Description of some Important Theatres and other 
Eemains in Crete. From a MS. History of Candia, by Onorio Belli, in 1586. 
Being a Supplement to the " Museum of Classical Antiquities." Illustrations 
and nine Plates. By Edward Falkener. Pp. 32, royal 8vo. cloth. 1854. 
5s. 6d. 

Farm (How to Get a) and Where to Find one. Showing that 
Homesteads may be had by those desirous of securing them, with the Public 
Law on the subjeet of Free Homes, and suggestions from Practical Farmers, 
together with numerous successful experiences of others, who, though beginning 
with little or nothing, have become the owners of ample farms. By the Author 
of " Ten Acres Enough." Second edition, pt. 8vo. pp. 345. Cloth. 6s. 



82 Publications of Trubner §* Co. 

Faulkner. — A Dictionary of Commercial Terms, with their 
synonymes in various Languages. By Alexander Faulkner, Assistant Com- 
missioner of Customs, Salt and Opium. Author of the " Orientalist's Gramma- 
tical Vade-Meeum," etc. 12mo., pp. iii. and 158, and vii. Half-bound. 1866. 

Pay. — Great Outline of Geography for High Schools and 
Families. By Theodore S. Fay. With an Atlas of 8 plates in folio. 12mo., 
pp. viii. and 238. Boards. 1867. 16*. 

Felton. — Selections from Modern Greek Writers, in Prose and 
Poetry. With Notes. By Dr. C. C. Felton. 8vo. cloth, pp. xv. and 216. 
1857. 65. 

Felton.— Greece, Ancient and Modern. Lectures delivered before 
the Lowell Institute. By C. C. Felton, LL.D., late President of Harvard Univer- 
sity. Two vols., 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. 511, and iv. 519. 1867. 28s. 

Feuerbach. — The Essence of Christianity. By Ludwig Feuerbach. 
Translated from the Second German Edition, by Marian Evans, translator of 
Strauss's "Life of Jesus." Large post 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. and 340. 1864. 
105. 6d. 

Fichte. — The Characteristics of the Present Age. By Jobann 

Gottlieb Fichte. Translated from the German by William Smith. Post 8vo. 

cloth, pp. xi. and 271. 1847. 6*. 

" We accept these lectures as a true and most admirable delineation of the present age ; 
and on this ground alone we should bestow on them our heartiest recommendation ; but it is 
because they teach us how we may rise above the age, that we bestow on them our most 
emphatic praise. 

" He makes us think, and perhaps more sublimely than we have ever formerly thought, but 
it is only in order that we may the more nobly act. 

"As a majestic and most stirring utterance from the lips of the greatest German prophet, 
we trust that the book will find a response in many an English soul, and potently help to re- 
generate English society." — The Critic. 

Fichte. — The Vocation of a Scholar. By Joharm Gottlieb Fichte. 

Translated from the German by William Smith. Post 8vo. cloth. Pp. 78, 

sewed, 1847. 2*. 

u ' The Vocation of a Scholar .... is distinguished by the same high moral tone, and 
manly, vigorous expression ' which characterise all Fichte's works in the German, and is 
nothing lost in Mr. Smith's clear, unembarrassed, and thoroughly Eng.ish translation." — 
Douglas JerroloVs Newspaper. 

" We are glad to see this excellent translation of one of the best of Fichte's works presented 
to the public in a very neat form .... No class needs and earnest and sincere spirit more 
than the literary class ; and therefore the ' Vocation of the Scholar,' the ' Guide of the Human 
Race,' written in Fichte's most earnest, most commanding temper, will be welcomed in its 
English dress by public writers, and be beneficial to the cause of truth. — Economist. 

Fichte. — The Vocation of Man. By Johaiin Gottlieb Fichte. 

Translated from the German hy William Smith. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. 

and 198. 1848. is. 

" In the progress of my present work, I have taken a deeper glance into religion than ever 
I did before. In me the emotions of tne heart proceed only from perfect intellectual clear- 
ness ; it cannot be but the clearness I have now attained on this subject shall also take 
possession of my heart." — Fichte's Correspondence. 

44 * The Vocation ot Man ' is, as Fichte truly says, intelligible to all readers who are really 
able to understand a book at all ; and as the history of the mind in its various phases of doubt, 
knowledge, and faith, it is of interest to all. A book of this stamp is sure to teach you much 
because it excites thought. If it rouses you to combat his conclusions, it has done a good 
work ; for in that very effort you are stirred to a consideration of points which have hitherto 
escaped your indolent acquiescence. — Foreign Quarterly. 

" This is Fichte's most popular work, and i3 every way remarkable." — Atlas. 

" It appears to us the boldest and most emphatic attempt that has yet been made to ex- 
plain to man his restless and unconquerable desire to win the True and the Eternal."— 
Sentinel. 



Publications of Trubner § Co. 33 

Fichte. —On the Nature of the Scholar, and its Manifestations. 
By Johann Gottlieb Fichte. Translated from the German by William Smith. 
Second Edition. Cloth. Post 8vo. Pp. vii. and 131. 1848. 3s. 

" With great satisfaction we welcome this first English translation of an author who occupies 
the most exalted position as a profound and original thinker ; as an irresistible orator in the 
cause of what he believed to be the truth ; as a thoroughly honest and heroic man .... The 
appearance of any of his works in our language is, we believe, a perfect novelty .... These 
orations are admirably fitted for their purpose ; so grand is the position taken by the lecturer, 
and so irresistible their eloquence." — Examiner. 

"This work must inevitably arrest the attention of the scientific physician, by the grand 
spirituality of its doctrines, and the pure morality it teaches . . . Shall we be presumptuous 
if we recommend these views to our professional brethren? or if we say to the enlightened, 
the thoughtful, the serious. This— if you be true scholars— is your Vocation ? We know not 
a higher morality than this, or more noble principles than these: they are full of truth." — 
British and Foreign Medko-Chirurgkal Review. 

Fichte. — Memoir of Johann Gottlieb Fichte. By William 
Smith. Second Edition. Post 8vp. Cloth. Pp.138. 1818. 4s. 

" A Life of Fichte, full of nobleness and instruction, of grand purpose, tender 

feeling, and brave effort ! . . . the compilation of which is executed with great judgment 
and fidelity." — Prospective Review. 

" We state Fichte's character as it is known and admitted by men of all parties among 
the Germans, when we say that so robust an intellect, a soul so c.ilru, so lofty, so massive, 
and immoveable, has not mingled in philosophical discussion since the time of Luther .... 
Fichte's opinions may be true or false ; but his character as a thinker can be slightly valued 
only by such as know it ill ; and as a man, approved by action and suffering, in his life and 
in his death, he ranks with a class of men who were common only in better ages than ours." 
— State of German Literature, by Thomas Carlyle. 

Fichte. — The Way towards a Blessed Life ; or, the Doctrine 
of Religion. By Johann Gottlieb Fichte. Translated by William Smith. 
Post 8yo. Cloth. Pp. viii. and 221. 1849. 5*. 

Fichte. — The Popular Works of Johann Gottlieb Fichte. 
Translated from the German, with a Memoir of the Author, by William Smith. 
2 vols. Post 8vo. Cloth. Pp. 554, and pp. viii. and 529. Ib59. 20s. 

Fichte. — The Science of Knowledge. By J. Gr. Fichte. Trans- 
lated from the German by A. E. Krceger. Crown 8vo., pp. 378. Cloth. 
1868. 8*. 

Filippo Malincontri ; or, Student Life in Venetia. An Autobio- 
graphy. Edited by Girolamo Yolpe. Translated from the unpublished Italian 
MS. by C. B. Cayley, B.A. Two vols., post 8vo. Pp. xx. and 646. 1861. 18*. 

Fitzgerald. — The Boston Machinist. Being a Complete School 
for the Apprentice as well as the Advanced Machinist, showing how to make 
and use every tool in every branch of the business, with a Treatise on Screw 
and Gear Cutting. By Walter Fitzgerald, Inventor and Mechanical Engineer. 
12mo. cloth, pp. 80. 1866. 2*. 6d. 

Fletcher. — Analysis of Bentham's Theory of Legislation. By 
G. W. II. Fletcher, LL.B., of the Civil Service Commission. 12mo. cloth, 
pp. ix. and 86. 1864. 2*. Q>d, 

FOX. — The Service in Commemoration of William Jchnson Fox, 
late M.P. for Oldham, and Minister at South Place, Finsbury. At Finsbury 
Chapel, on Sunday Morning, June 12, 1864. By M. D. Conway. Post 8vo., 
sewed, pp. 23. 1864. 6d. 

D 



34 Publications of Trubner §• Co. 

Fox. — Memorial Edition oe Collected Works, Ly W. J. Fox :— 
Vol. 1. Lectures, Lessons, etc., prior to 1824. 8vo. cloth, pp. 390. I860, 5s. 
Vol. 2. Christ and Christianity. 870. cloth, pp. 355. 1865. 5s. 
Vol. 3. Miscellaneous Lectures and Sermons, and Twenty Sermons on Prin- 
ciples of Morality Inculcated in Holy Scripture. 8yo. cloth, pp. 350. 1865. 

5s. 
Vol. 4. Anti-Corn Law Speeches and occasional Speeches. 8vo. cloth, pp. 378. 

1866. 5s. 
Vol. 5. Letters on the Corn Laws. By a Norwich Weaver Boy, and Extracts 

from Letters by Publicola. 8vo. cloth, pp. 325. 1866. 5s. 
Vol. 6. Miscellaneous Essays, Political, Literary, Critical, and Biographical. 

From the Retrospective Review, Westminster Review, Monthly Repository, 

Morning Chronicle, etc. 8vo. cloth, pp. 424. 1867. 5s. 
Vol. 7. Reports of Lectures at South Place Chapel, Finsbury. 8m cloth, 

pp. 312, 1865. 5s. 
Vol. 8. Reports of Lectures at South Place Chapel, Finsbury. 8vo. cloth, pp. 

321. 1865. 5s. 
Vol. 9. Reports of Lectures at South Place Chapel, Finsbury, supplementary to 

the Course on the Religious Ideas. 8vo. cloth, pp. 323. 1867. 5s. 
Vol. 10. Reports of Lectures at South Place Chapel, Finsbury, supplementary 

to the Course on the Religious Ideas, and Miscellaneous Lectures. 8vo. cloth, 

pp. 314. 1867. 5s. 
Vol. 11. Reports of Miscellaneous Lectures at South tlace Chanel, Finsbury. 

8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 322. 1868. 5s. 
Vol. 12. Reports of Miscellaneous Lectures at South Place Chapel, Finsbury. 
8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 358. 1868. 5s. 

Foxton. — The Priesthood and the People. By Frederick J. 
Foxton, A.B., Author of "Popular Christianity," etc. 8vo., pp. 58, sewed. 
1862. Is. 6d. 

Foxton. — Popular Christianity; its Transition State, and 
Probable Development. By Frederick J. Foxton, A.B., formerly of Pem- 
broke College, Oxford, and Perpetual Curate of Stoke Prior and Docklow, 
Herefordshire. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. ix. and 226. 1849. 5s. 

Francis. — Lowell Hydraulic Experiments, Being a selection 
from experiments on Hydraulic Motors, on the Flow of Water over Weirs, in 
Open Canals of Uniform Eectangular Section and through Submerged Orifices 
and Diverging Tubes, made at Lowell, Massachusetts. By James B. Francis, 
Civil Engineer, Member of the American Society of Civil Engineers and Archi- 
tects, Fellow of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, Member of the 
American Philosophicel Society, etc. Second Edition. Revised and enlarged. 
With many new experiments and additional illustrations. 4to., pp. 250, 23 
plates. Cloth. 1868. £3 3s. 

Franklin. — Life and Times oe Benjamin" Franklin. By James 
Parton. With Steel Portraits. Two vols. 8vo., pp. 1,336. 1864. [ 21s. 

free Press (Publications of the) : 

Reasons for demanding Investigations into the Charges against Lord 

Palmerston. 8vo., pp. 19. 1840. Is. 
The Crisis — France in Face oe the Four Powers. With Supplement, by 

David Urquhart. Svo., pp. 58. 1840. Is. 
The Sulphur Monopoly. By David Urquhart. 8vo., pp. 8. 1840. 3d. 
The Edinburgh Keview and the Aefghan War. Bv David Urquhart. 

8vo., pp. 61. 1843. 6d. 
A Fragment of the History of Servia, 1843. By David Urquhart. 8vo., 

pp. 96. 6d. 
An Appeal against Faction. By David Urquhart. 8vo.,.pp. 56. 1843. Is. 



Publications of Truhnev fy Co. 35 

Free Press (Publications of the) — continued. 

Canada under Successive Administrations. By David Urquhart. Svo., 
pp. 100. 1844. Is. 

The Channel Islands— Norman Laws and Modern Practice. 8vo., pp. 
32. 1844. 6d. 

Public Opinion and its Organs. By David Urquhart. 8vo., pp. 94. 
1855. 6d. 

The Sere and the Cossack. By Francis Marx. 8vo., pp. 60. 1855. 6d. 

Tucker's Political Fly Sheets. Svo. 1855. 3s. Containing: — Palmerston and 
Poland ; Palmerston, what has he done ? England's Part in Turkey' 3 Fall ; 
War for Russia — not against Russia ; Louis Napoleon, Russia, Circassia ; the 
Invasion of the Crimea ; the Words of Palmerston ; the Spider and the Fly ; 
the Home Face of the Four Points. 

The Free Press Serials. 8vo. 1855-56. Containing: — The Nation Cheated 
out of its Food; Visit of David Urquhart to the Hungarian Exiles at 
Kutayah ; Contradictions of Lord Clarendon in reference to Corn ; The 
Story of the Life of Lord Palmerston ; the Affghan War ; the Will of 
Peter the Great. 

Parliamentary Usurpations in reference to Money Cognizance and Suppression 
of Treason hy leading Statesmen and Diplomatists ; Betrayal of Denmark to 
Russia ; the Chartist Correspondence ; Selections from the Blue Books as 
Materials for Study, by Gustavus ; the Danger of the Political Balance of 
Europe ; Crimes of Lords Philip ; Report of the Newcastle Committee on the 
Union of the Principalities. 

Reports oe Committees oe the Birmingham Conference, on the Right 
of Search and Newspaper Folio. 6d. 

The Proposed Basis oe Pacification known as the Four Points. 

1855. U 

Newcastle Committee Reports, on the Limitation of the Supply or 

Grain, and Constitutional Remarks. 8vo., pp. 48. 1855. 6d. 
Familiar Words as Affecting England and the English. 8vo., pp. 350. 

1856. 2s. 

The Turkish Bath, with a View to its Introduction into the British 

Dominions. 8vo., pp. 68. 1856. Is. 
The Queen and the Premier. 8vo., pp. 32. 1857. 6d. 
The Rebellion of India. By David Urquhart. 8vo., pp. 46. Is. 
The Hostilities at Canton. By Augustus G. Stapleton. 8vo., pp. 16. 

1857. 6d. 

Tub Immediate Cause of the Indian Mutiny. By G. Crawshay. 8vo., 

pp. 28. 1857. 6d. 
The Report of the East Indian Committee of the Colonial Society on 

the Military Operations in China. 8vo., pp. 67. 1857. Gd. 
The Report of the Bradford Committee what Constitutes Lawful War. 

8vo., pp. 24. 1857. 
The Sraddha, the Keystone of the Brahminical, Buddhistic, and Arian 

Religions. By David Urquhart. 8vo., pp. 43. 1858. Is. 
The Growth of Russian Power, contingent on the Decay of the British 

Constitution. 8vo., pp. 18. 1858. 6d. 
Proselytism Destructive of Christianity, 8vo., pp. 44. By G. Crawshav, 

1858. Is. 

Catastrophe of the East India Company. By G. Crawshav. 8vo., pp. 24. 

1858. 6d. 

Kossuth and Urquhart. Estrath di una Corrispondenza. 8vo., pp. 40. 

1859. Is. 

How Russia tries to get into her Hands the Supply of Corn of thh 

Whole of Europe. 8vo., pp. 24. 1859. 6d. 
The European Complication Explained. By G. Crawshay. 8vo., pp. 10. 

1859. 6d. 



36 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

Free Press (Publications of the) — continued. 

David Urquhart on the Italian "War. To which is added a Memoir of 
Europe, drawn up for the Instruction of the present Emperor of Russia. 8vo., 
pp. 40. 1859. Is. 

The Ersso-DuTCH Question. Obligations of England to Russia contracted to 

ensure the maintenance of the Kingdom of Poland, and paid for its Suppres- 
sion. 4to., pp. 15. 6d. 
A Letter on the Danger to England of Austria's Subjugation. 8to. t 

pp. 8. 1859. 6d, 
The Affghan Papers. Report and Petition of the Newcastle Foreign Affairs 

Association. 8vo., pp. 32. 1860. 6d. 
The Invasion of England. By David Urquhart. 8vo., pp. 18. Zd. 
The Duke of Co burg's Pamphlet. The Despots as Revolutionists. 8vo., 

pp. 31. Is. 
Palmerston Unmasked. Answer to Ismail's Reply to the Duke of Coburg's 

Pamphlet. By Edward Fischel. 8vo., pp. 51. 1*. 
Succession to the Crown of Denmark. Speech of Lord R. Montague. 8vo., 

pp. 24. 1861. Is. 
The Pacific and the Amaar. By Francis Mark. 8vo., pp. 28. I*. 
The Defence of England. Nine Letters by a Journeyman Shoemaker. 8vo., 

pp. 34. 1862. 6d. 
Circassia. Speech of S. E. Rolland at Preston. 8vo., dp. 34. 1862. Is. 
The Right of Search. Two Speeches, by David Urquhart. January 20 and 

27. 8vo., pp. 103. 1862. 1.9. 
The Circassian War and Polish Insurrection. Secret of Russia in 

the Caspiana Euxine. 8vo., pp. 102. 1863. Is. 

The Expedition of the Chesepeake to Circassia. 8vo., pp. IS 1864. 6d„ 

The New Heresy — Proselvtism substituted for Righteousness. By 
David Urquhart. 4to., pp. 19. 1862. 6d, 

The Reason for abrogating the Treaty of London of May 8th, 1852. 
Presented by a Deputation from the Lancashire Foreign Affairs Committee. 
4to., pp. 15. 6d, 

The Stqay of the Crimean War. From the Times and Herald Corre- 
spondents, and the evidence before the Sebastopol Committee. 4to., pp. 24. 3d. 

Debates on the Motion for Papers, with a View to the Impeachment of 
Viscount Palmerston. 4to., pp. 59. Is. 6d. 

Friedricll. — Progressive Germajf Reader, with. Copious Notes 
to the First Part. By P. Friedrich. Crown 8vo., pp.' 166. .Cloth. 1868. 

45. 6d, 

Froembling. — Graduated German- Reader, consisting of a selec- 
tion from the most popular writers, arranged progressively; with a complete 
Vocabulary for the first part. By Friedrich Otto Froembling. 12mo., pp. viii. 
and 256. Cloth. 1867. 3s. 6d. 

Froembling. — Graduated Exercises for Translation tnto German. 

Consisting of Extracts from the best English Authors, arranged progressively ; 
with an Appendix, containing Idiomatic Notes. By Friedrich Otto Froembling, 
Ph.D., Principal German Master at the City of London School. Crown 8vo., 
cloth, pp. xiv. and 322. With Notes, pp. 63. 1867. 4*. 6d. Without Exer- 
cises, 4^. 



Publications of Trubner <5f Co. 37 

Fronde. — The Book of Job. By J. A. Fronde, M.A., late Fellow 
of Exeter College, Oxford. Reprinted from the Westminster Revieiv. New 
Series, No. 7. 8yo., sewed, pp. 38. 1853. Sd. 

Eniston. — Echo Francais. A Practical Guide to French Con- 
versation. By F. de la Fruston. With a Vocabulary. 12mo., pp. vi. and 192. 
Cloth. 35. 

Fulton. — The Facts and Fallacies of the Sabbath Question 
considehed Scuipttjkally. By Henry Fulton. 12mo., limp cloth, pp. 108. 
1858. Is. 6d. 

Furnivall. — Education in Early England. Some Notes used as 

forewords to a Collection of Treatises on "Manners and Meals in Olden Times," 
for the Early English Text Society. By Frederick J. Furnivall, M.A. 8vo., 
sewed, pp. 4 and lxxiv. 1867. Is. 

Furnivall. — A Concise Middle-English Dictionary fob the 
Period, 1250 — 1526, the beginning of Early English to the date of the 
First English New Testament. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. 8vo. 

Galitzin. — Emancipation-Fantasia. Dedicated to the Enssian 
people. By Prince George Galitzin. Partition to Orchestra and Piano Duet. 
Fol. pp.38, sewed. 1861. 5s. 

Galitzin. — The Herzen Valse, for two performers on the piano- 
forte. Composed by Prince George Galitzin. Folio, pp. 20, sewed, os. 

Gavazzi. — Lecture. By Signor Gavazzi, on " Garibaldi," delivered 
at the Liverpool Institute, October 3rd, 1864. 12mo., sewed, pp. 20. 1861. 2d. 

Geiger. — Judaism and its History. By Dr. Abraham Geiger, 
Rabbi of the Israelitish Congregation at Frankfort. Translated by M. Mayer. 
Vol. I. Closing with the Destruction of the Second Temple. To which is 
added an Appendix. "Strauss and Renan." 8vo., half-bound, pp. x. and 344. 
1866. 105. 6d. 

Geological Magazine (The) ; or Monthly Journal oe Geology, with 

which is incorporated "The Geologist." Edited by Henry Woodward, F.G. S., 
F.Z.S., Honorary Member of the Geological Societies of Glasgow and Norwich; 
Corresponding Member of the Natural History Society of Montreal. Assisted 
by Professor John Morris, F.G.S., etc., etc., and Robert Etheridge, F.R.S.E., 
F.G.S. Volume III. 8vo. pp. 592, cloth. January to December, 1866. 20s. 
Volume IV. 8vo. pp. iv. and 584, cloth. January to December, 1867. 20s. 
Continued monthly. 

Germany and Italy. — Answer to Mazzini's " Italy and Ger- 
many." By Rodbertus, De Berg, and L. Bucher. 8vo., pp. 20, sewed. 1861. Is. 

Gervinns.— The Mission of the German Catholics. By G. G. 

Gervinus, Professor of History in the University of Heidelberg. Translated from 
the German. Post 8vo., sewed, pp. iv. and 66. 1846. Is. 



38 Publications of Trubner fy Co. 

GesenillS. — Hebrew Grammar. Translated from the 17th edition 
by Dr. T. J. Conant, including the corrections and additions of Dr. E. Rodiger, 
with Grammatical Exercises and Chrestomathy, by the Translator. 8vo. cloth. 
pp. xy. and 297. Exercises, pp. 20. Chrestomathy, pp. 64. 1864. 10s. 6d. 

Geseilius. — Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testa- 
ment, including the Biblical Chaldee. Translated by Edward Robinson, with 
corrections and additions by the Author. 14th Edition. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. ix. 
and 1160. 1855. 25s. 

Gessner. — Le Droit des Neutres stir Mer. Par L. Gessner. Sto. 
Paper covers, pp. 437. 1865. 7*. 

Ghose, — The Open Competition tor the Civil Service of India. 
By Manomohan Ghose, of the Calcutta University and Lincolns' Inn. 8vo., 
sewed, pp. 68. 1866. Is. Od. 

Giles. — Hebrew Records. An Historical Enquiry concerning the 
Age, Authorship, and Authenticity of the Old Testament. By Rev. Dr. Giles, 
late Fellow of Corpus Ohristi College, Oxford. Second Edition. 8vo. pp. 356, 
cloth. 1853. 105. 6d. 

Gillespie. — A Treatise on Land- Surveying ; comprising the 
Theory developed from Five Elementary Principles ; and the Practice with the 
Chain alone, the Compass, the Transit, the Theodolite, the Plain Table, etc. 
Illustrated by 400 Engravings and a Magnetic Chart. Bv "W. M. Gillespie,, 
LL.D., C.E. 8vo., cloth, pp. 424 and 84. 8th Edition. 1867. 16*. 

Gillespie. — A Manual of the Principles and Practice of Eoad 
Making ; comprising the Location, Construction, and Improvement of Roads 
(common, Macadam, paved, planked, etc.) and Railroads. By "W. M. Gillespie, 
LL.D., C.E. Ninth Edition, with Additions. Post 8vo., cloth, pp. 372. 
1867. 9s. 

Gillmore. — Engineer and Artillery Operations against the- 
Defences of Charleston Harbour in 1863, comprising the Descent upon Morris 
Island, the Demolition of Fort Sumter, the Reduction of Forts Wagner and 
Gregg, with Observations on Heavy Ordnance, Fortifications, etc. By G. A. 
Gillmore. Illustrated by 76 Plates and Engraved Views. 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 
354. 1865. 5s. 

Glnenie. — Kisg Arthur ; or, the Drama of the Eevolution. By 
John S. Stuart Glennie, M.A., F.S.A., F.R.A.S., etc. Yolume I., Prologue and 
Overture. 12mo. cloth, pp.vi. and 279. 1867. 7s. 6d. 

Gliddon. — Ancient Egypt. Her monuments, hieroglyphics, history, 

and archaeology, and other subjects connected with hieroglyphical literature. 
By George R. Gliddon, late United States Consul at Cairo. Fifteenth edition. 
Revised and corrected, with an Appendix. 4to. pp. 68, sewed. 2s. 0>d. 

God ? S Commandments, according to Moses, according to Christ,, 
and according to our present knowledge. A Sketch suggestive of a New 
"Westminster Confession of Faith. For the Laity of the 19th Century. 
Addressed to all who deem it their highest duty, as well as right, to think for 
themselves. 8vo., sewed, pp. 24. 1867. 6d. 



Publications of Triibner $ Co. 39 

Goethe. — Female Characters of Goethe. From the original 
Drawings of William Kaulbach. With explanatory text, by George Uenry 
Lewes. Folio, 21 full page steel engravings. Cloth, gilt. 1868. £7 Ts. 

Goethe's Correspondence with a Child. 8vo., pp. viii. and 498. 

1860. 75. 6c?. 

Golden A. B. C. — Designed by Gkistav Konig. Engraved by Julius 
Thater. Oblong, cloth, os. 

Goldstiicker.— A Compendious Sanskrit-English Dictionary, for 
the Use of those who intend to read the Easier Works of Classical Sanskrit 
Literature. By Theodore Goldstiicker. Small 4to.,pp. 900, cloth. [In preparation. 

Goldstiicker. — A Compendious Grammar of the Sanskrit Lan- 
guage for Beginners. By Theodore Goldstiicker. 8vo. [In preparation. 

Goldstiicker. — A Dictionary, Sanskrit and English, extended 
and improved from the second edition of the Dictionary of Professor H. H. 
Wilson, with his sanction and concurrence ; together with a Supplement, Gram- 
matical Appendices, and an Index, serving as a Sanskrit -English Vocabulary. By 
Theodore Goldstiicker. Tarts I. to VI. pp. 480. 18-54-1861. Each 6s. 

Goldstiicker. — Panini : His Place in Sanskrit Literature. An In- 
vestigation of some Literary and Chronological Questions which may be settled 
by a study of his Work. By Theodore Goldstiicker. A separate impression of 
the Preface to the Facsimile of M.S. Xo. 17 in the Library of Her Majesty's 
Home Government for India, which contains a portion of the Manava-Kalpa- 
Sutra, with the Commentary of Kumarila-Swamin. Imperial 8vo., pp. 288, cloth. 

1861. 125. 

Goldstiicker. — Manava-Kalpa-Sutra ; being a portion of this 
ancient work on Yaidik Rites, together with the Commentary of Kumarila- 
Swamin. A Facsimile of the MS. Xo. 17 in the Library of Her Majesty's Home 
Government for India. With a Preface by Theodore Goldstiicker. Oblong 
folio, pp. 268, of letter press, and 121 leaves of facsimiles. Cloth. 1861. £4. 4*. 

Goldstiicker. — Auctores Sanscriti. Edited for the Sanskrit Text 
Society, under the supervision of Theodore Goldstiicker. Vol. I., containing the 
Jaiminiya-Nyaya-Mala-Vistara. Parts I. to V. pp. 400, large 4to., sewed. 
1865-7. 105. each. 

Golovin. — The Nations of Russia and Turkey, and their 
Destinv. By Ivan Golovin, author of "The Caucasus." 2 vols, crown 8vo. 
pp. xvi* and 172 ; xvi. and 170. Cloth. 1854. 

Gooroo Simple.— Strange Surprising Adventures of the Venerable 
G. S. and his Five Disciples, Noodle, Doodle, Wiseacre, Zany, and Foozle; adorned 
with Fifty Illustrations, drawn on wood, by Alfred Crowquill. A companion 
Volume to " Munchhausen" and " Owlglass," based upon the famous Tamul tale 
of the Gooroo Paramartan, and exhibiting, in the form of a skilfully-constructed 
consecutive narrative, some of the finest specimens of Eastern wit and humour. 
Elegantly printed on tinted paper, in crown 8vo., richly gilt ornamental cover, 
gilt edges, pp. 223. 1861. Price 10s. 6d. 

Gould. — Good English, or Popular Errors in Language. By 
Edward S. Gould, author of "Abridgment of Alison's Europe. Crown Svo.j 
cloth, pp. v. and 228. 1867. 6s. 



40 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 



Grammatograpliy. — A Manual of Keeerence to the Alphabets 

of Ancient and Modern Languages. Based on the German Compilation 

of F. Ballhorn. In one vol. royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 80. 1861. Is. 6d. 

The " Grammatography" is offered to the public as a compendious introduction to the reading 

of the most important Ancitnt and Modern Languages. Simple in its design, it will be consulted 

with advantage by the Philological Student, the Amateur Linguist, the Bookseller, the Corrector 

of the Press, and the diligent Compositor. 

Alphabetical Index. 

German. 

Glagolitic. 

Gothic. 

Greek. 

Greek Ligatures. 

Greek (Archaic) 

Gujerati (or Guzer-ttec) 

Hieratic. 

Hieroglyphics. 

Hebrew. 

Hebrew (Archaic). 

Hebrew (Rabbinical). 

Hebrew (Judgeo-German). 

Hebrew (current hand). 

Hungarian. 

Tllyrian. 

Irish. 

Italian (Old). 

Japanese. 

Javanese. 

Lettish. 

Mantshu. 

Median Cuneiform. 

Modern Greek (or Romaic). 

Mongolian. 



Numidian. 

Old Slavonic (or Cyrillic). 

Palmyt enian. 

Persian. 

Persian Cuneiform. 

Phoenician. 

Polish. 

Pushto (or Afghan). 

Romaic (or Modern Greek). 

Russian. 

Runes. 

Samaritan. 

Sanscrit. 

Servian. 

Slavonic (Old). 

Sorbian (or Wendish). 

Swedish. 

Syriac. 

Tamil. 

Telugu. 

Tibetan. 

Turkish. 

Wallachian. 

Wendish (or Sorbian). 

Zend. 



Afghan (or Pushto). 

Amharic. 

Anglo-Saxon. 

Arabic. 

Arabic Ligatures. 

Aramaic. 

Archaic Characters. 

Armenian 

Assyrian Cuneiform. 

Bengali. 

Bohemian (Czechian). 

Brigis. 

Burmese. 

Canare.se (or Cainataca). 

Chinese. 

Coptic. 

Croato-Glagolitic. 

Cufic. 

Cyrillic (or Old Slavonic). 

Czechian (or Bohemian). 

Danish. 

Demotic. 

Estranged. 

Ethiopic. 

Etruscan. 

Georgian. 

Grattan, — Considerations on the Human Mind, its Present State 
and Future Destination. By Eichard Grattan, Esq., M.D., ex M.P. 8vo. cloth, 
pp.336. 1861. 8-5. 

Grattail. — The Eight to Think. An Address to the Young Men 
of Great Britain and Ireland. By Eichard Grattan, M.D. Crown 8vo. stiff 
covers, pp. 131. 1865. 2s. 6d. 

Gray. — Manual oe the Botany oe the Northern United States, 

including Virginia, Kentucky, and all east of the Mississippi ; arranged according 
to the Natural System. Third Eevised Edition, with Garden Botany, etc. By 
Asa Gray. With six plates, illustrating the Genera of Ferns, etc. 8vo. half- 
hound, pp. xcviii. and 606. 1862. 14s. 

Gray. — First Lessons in Botany and Vegetable Physiology. 
Illustrated hy 360 wood engravings, with copious Dictionary of Botanical 
Terms. By Dr. Asa Gray. 8vo. half-hound, pp. xii. and 236. 1.866. 6s. 

Gray. — Introduction to Structural and Systematic Botany, and 
Vegetable Physiology. By Dr. Asa Grav. With 1300 woodcuts. 8 vo. cloth, 
pp. 1866. 10s. 6d. 

Gray. — Natural Selection not inconsistent with Natural 
Theology. A free examination of Darwin's treatise on the Origin of Species, 
and of it 5 American reviewers. By Asa Gray, M.D., Fisher Professor of Natural 
Philosophy in Harvard University. 8vo. pp. 56, sewed. 1861. 

Gray. — How Plants Grow : A Simple Introduction to Structural 
Botany. By Asa Grav, M.D. Square 8vo., boards. New edition, pp. 233. 
1866. 6s. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 41 

Green. — Shakespeare and the Emblem Writers of his Age ; 
with Illustrations from the original Woodcuts and Engravings. By Henry 
Green, M.A. In one volume, demy 8vo., of about 400 pages, and upwards of 100 
Illustrative Woodcuts or Engravings. [In the press. 

Greg. — The Creed of Christendom : its Foundation and Super- 
structure. Bv William Bathbone Greg. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. pp. xx. 
and 280. 1863. 6s. 

Greg. — Literary and Social Judgments. By William Kathbone 
Greg. In One Volume, cr. 8vo. 

Grey.— Handbook oe African, Australian, and Polynesian 

Philology, etc., as represented in the Library of His Excellency Sir George 
Grey, K.C.B., Her Majesty's High Commissioner of the Cape Colony. Classed, 
Annotated, and Edited by Sir George Grey and Dr. H. I. Bleek. 

Vol.1. Part 1.— South Africa. 8vo. pp. 186, sewed. 1833. 7s. 6d. 

Vol. I. Part 2.— Africa (North of the Tropic of Capricorn). 8vo. pp. 70, sewed. 1858. 2s. 

Vol. I. Part 3. — Madagascar. 8vo. pp. 24, sewed. 1850. Is. 

Vol.11. Parti. — Australia. 8vo. pp. iv. and 44, sewed. 1S53. Is. 6d. 

Vol.11. Part 2.— Papuan Languages of the Loyalty Islands and New Hebrides, comprising 

those of the l>lands of Nengone, Lifu, Aneitum, Tana, and others. 8vo. pp.12, 

sewed, 1858. 6d. 
Vol. II. Part 3.— Fiji Islands and Rotuma (with Supplement to Part II , Papuan Languages, 

and Part I., Austral a). 8vo. pp. 34, sewed. 1850. Is. 
Vol.11. Part 4.— New Zealand, the Chatham Islands, and Auckland Islands. 8vo. pp.76, 

sewed. 1858. 3s. Gd. 
Vol.11. Part 4. — (Continuation). — Polynesia and Borneo, 8vo. pp. 77— 154, sewed. 1850 

3s. Gd. 
Vol. III. Part 1. — Manuscripts and Incunables. Svo. pp. viii. and 24. 1862. 2s. 
Vol. IV. Part 1. -England. Early Printed Books. 8vo. pp. 264, sewed. 1867. 12s. 

Grey. — Maori Mementos : being a Series of Addresses, presented 
by the Native People to His Excellency Sir George Grey, K.C.B., F.E.S. With. 
Introduction, Remarks, and Explanatory Notes. To which is added a small 
Collection of Laments, etc. By Charles Oliver B. Davis. 8vo. Pp. 227. 
Aukland, 1855. 12s. 

Gross. — A System oe Surgery, Pathological, Dla^gnostic, Thera- 
peutic, and Operative. By Samuel D. Gross, M.D. Illustrated hy more 
than 1,300 engravings. Fourth Edition, much enlarged, and carefully revised. 
2 vols. Svo. sheep, pp. xxxi. 1049, and xxviii. 1087. 1866. £3 3s. 

Grote.— Review of the Work of Mr. John Stuart Mill, entitled 
"Examination of Sir William Hamilton's Philosophy." By George Grote, 
author of " The History of Ancient Greece," " Plato, and the other Companions 
of Socrates," etc. 12mo. pp. 112, cloth. 1868. 3s. 6d. 

Grout. — The Isizttlu. A Grammar of the Zulu Language ; accom- 
panied with a Historical Introduction, also with an Appendix. By Bev. Lewis 
Grout. Svo. cloth, pp. liii. and 432. 1859. 21s. 

Grout. — Zulu-Land ; or, Life among the Zulu-Kafirs of Natal 
and Zulu-Land, South Africa. With Map and Illustrations, largely from Ori- 
ginal Photographs. By the Bev. Lewis Grout. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 352. 7 s. 6d. 

Groves.— John Groves. A Tale of the War. By S. E. De M . 

12mo. Pp. 16, sewed. London, 1846. 2d. 

Guizot. — Meditations sue, L'Essence de la Religion Chretienne. 
Par M. Guizot. 12mo. paper. Pp.384. 1864. is. 6d. 

Guilderode. — Correspondence of Fraulein Gunderode and 
Bettixa vox Aknim. Cr. 8vo. cloth, pp. 356. 1861. 6a. 



42 Publications of Tritbner § Co. 

Gutenberg, John, First Master Printer, his Acts, and most 
remarkable Discourses, and his Death. From the German. By C. W. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. 141. 1860. 105. 6cL 

Hagen. — Norica ; or, Tales from the Olden Time. Translated from 
the German of August Hagen. Fcap. Svo., ornamental binding, suitable for 
presentation. Pp. xiv. and 374. 1850* 5s. 

" This pleasant vjlum 2 is got up in that style of imitation of the books a century ago, which 
hag of late become so much the vogue. The typographical and mechanical departments of the 
volume speak loudly for the taste and enterprise bestowed upon it. Simple in its style, pithy, 
reasonably pungent — the book smacks strongly of the picturesque old days of which it treats. A 
long study of the art- antiquities of Niirnburg. and a profound acquaintance with the records, 
letters, and memoirs, still preserved, of the times of Albert Durer and his great brother artists, 
have enabled the author to lay before us a forcibly-drawn and highly-finished pictnre of art and 
household life in that wonderfully art-practising and art-reverencing old city of Germany." — Atlas. 

" A delicious little book. It is full of a quaint garrulity, and characterised by an earnest sim- 
plicity of thought and diction, which admirably "conveys to the reader the household and artistic 
German life of the times of Maximilian, Albert Durer, and Huns Sachs, the celebrated cobbler and 
•mister singer,' as well as most of the artist celebrities of Nurnberg in the lGth century. Art is 
the chief end and aim of this little history. It is lauded and praised with a sort of unostentatious 
devotion, which exphains the religious passion of the early moulders of the ideal and the beautiful; 
and, perhaps, through a consequent deeper concentration of thought, the secret of their success." — 
Weekly Dispatch. 

" A volume full of interest for the lover of old times; while the form in which it is presented f> 
us may incite man v to think of art and look into its many wondrous influences with a curious 
earnestness unknown to them before. It points a moral also, in the knowledge that a people may 
be brought to take interest in what is chaste and beautiful as in what is coarse and degrading. ' ? — 
Manchester Examiner. 

Hall. — The Law of Impersonation as applied to Abstract Ideas 
and Religious Dogmas. By S. \V. Hall. Third edition, with an Appendix on 
the Dual Constitution of First Causation. 12mo. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 135. 
1863. 45. 6d. 

Hall. — A Contribution towards an Index to the Bibliography 
of the Indian Philosophical Systems. By Fitzedward Hall, M.A., 
Inspector of Public Instruction, Saugor and Nerbudda Territories, Published 
by order of the Government of the North Western Provinces. 8vo. sewed, pp. 
iv. and 236. 1859. 7s. 6d. 

Hambleton. — The Song of Songs ; the Yoice of the Bridegroom 

and the Voice of the Bride ; divided into Acts and Scenes, with the Dialogues 
apportioned to the different Intercolutors, chiefly as directed by M. the Professor 
Ernest Kenan, Membre de l'lnstitut. Rendered into Verse, from the received 
English Translation and other Versions. By Joseph Hambleton. Post 8vo., sewed, 
pp. 70. 1861. 2s. 6d. 

Hamilton. — A Practical Treatise on Fractures and Dislocations. 
By Frank H. Hamilton, M.D. 3rd edition, revised, Svo. cloth, pp. 777. 1866. 
25s. 

Hammond. — Military Medical and Surgical Essays. Prepared 
for the United States Sanitary Commission. Edited by "W. A. Hammond, M.D., 
Surgeon-General. 8vo. cloth, pp. 552. 1864. IBs. 

Harkaess. — Latin Ollendorff. Being a Progressive Exhibition of 
the Principles of the Latin Grammar. By Albert Harkness, Ph. D. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. xii. and 355. 1858. 6s. 

Harris. — A Dictionary of Medical Terminology, Dental Surgery, 
and the Collateral Sciences. By Chapin A. Harris, M.D., D.D.S., Pro- 
fessor of the Principles of Dental Surgery in the Baltimore College. Third 
edition, carefully revised and enlarged, by Ferdinand J. S. Gorgas, M.D., 
D.D.S., Professor of Dental Surgery in the Baltimore College. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. 744, 1867. 



Publications of Trubner § Co. 43 

Harrison, — The Meaning of History ; Ttvo Lectures delivered by 
Frederic Harrison, M.A. 8vo., pp. 80, sewed. 1862. 1*. 

Harrison. — Sundays and Festivals. A Lecture delivered by 
Frederic Harrison, Esq., M.A., at St. Martin's Hall, on Sunday evening, March 
10th, 1867. 8vo. sewed, pp. 15. 1867. 2c?. 

HartzenbllSCh, J. E., and H, Lemming. — Eco de Madrid : A Practical 
Guide to Spanish Conversation. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 240. 1860. 5s. 

Haslett. — The Mechanics', Machinists', and Engineers' Practical 
Book of Reference, containing Tables and Formulae for use in superficial and 
solid Mensuration ; Strength and Weight of Materials ; Mechanics, Machinery, 
Hj^draulics, Hydrodynamics, Marine Engines, Chemistry, and miscellaneous 
Recipes. Adapted to and for the use of all Practical Mechanics. Together with 
the Engineer's Field Book; containing Formulae for the various Methods of 
running and changing Linos, locating Side-tracks and Switches, etc., etc. ; Tables 
of Radii and their Logarithms, natural and logarithmic versed Sines and external 
Secants, natural Sines and Tangents to every Degree and Minute of the 
Quadrant, and Logarithms of natural Numbers from 1 to 10,000. By Charles- 
Haslett, Civil Engineer. Edited by Charles YV. Hacklev, Professor of Mathe- 
matics. Fcap. 8vo. tuck, pp. 533. 1866. 7*. 6rf. 

Hasty Conclusions; or, the Sayings that avent Abroad . 16mo. 
sewed, pp. 20. 1866. 

Haug. — Essays on the Sacked Language, Writings, and Religion 

of the Paksees. Bv Martin Haug, Dr. Phil. Superintendent of Sanskrit 
Studies in the Poona College. 8vo. cloth, pp. 278. 1862. 21s. 

Ha,Ug, — Outline of a Grammar of the Zend Language. By 
Martin Haug, Ph. D. 8vo., sewed, pp. 82. 1862. 14s. 

Haug. — The Aitarey/a Brahmanam of the Rig Yeda : containing 
the Earliest Speculations of the Brahmans on the meaning of the Sacrificial 
Prayers, and on the Origin, Performance, and Sense of the Rites of the Yedic 
Religion. Edited, Translated, and Explained by Martin Haug, Ph. D., Super- 
intendent of Sanskrit Studies in the Poona College, etc., etc. In 2 Vols. Crown 
8vo. Vol. I. Contents, Sanskrit Text, with Preface, Introductory Essay, and 
a Map of the Sacrificial Compound at the Soma Sacrifice, pp. 312. Vol. II. 
Translation with Notes, pp. 544. 1863. £2 2s. 

Haug. — A Lecture on an Original Speech of Zoroaster (Yasna 
45), with remarks on his age. By Martin Haug, Ph. D. 8vo. pp. 28, sewed~ 
1865. 2s. 

Haug. — An Old Zand-Pahlavi Glossary. Edited in the Original 

Characters, with a Transliteration in Roman Letters, an English Translation, 
and an Alphabetical Index. By Destur Hoshengji Jamaspji, High-priest of the- 
Parsis in Malwa, India. Revised with Notes and Introduction by Martin 
Haug, Ph. D., late Superintendent of Sanscrit Studies in the Poona College,. 
Foreign Member of the Royal Bavarian Academy. Published by order of the 
Government of Bombay. 8vo. sewed, pp. lvi. and 132. 1867. 15s. 

Haug. — The Religion of the Zoroastrians, as contained in their 
Sacred Writings. With a History of the Zend and Pehlevi Literature, and a 
Grammar of the Zend and Pehlevi Languages. By Martin Haug, Ph. D., late- 
Superintendent of Sanscrit Studies in the Poona College. 2 vols. 8vo. [In 
preparation."! 



44 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

Haiipt. — Military Bridges : with Suggestions of New Expedients 
and Constructions for Crossing Streams and Chasms. Including also Designs for 
Trestle and Truss Bridges for Military Railroads. Adapted especially to the 
wants of the Service in the United States. By Hermann Haupt, A.M., Civil 
Engineer. Illustrated by 69 Lithographic engravings. 8vo. cloth, pp. xix. and 
310. 1864. 21*. 

Haiipt. — General Theory of Bridge Construction : containing 
Demonstrations of the Principles of the Art and their Application to Practice ; 
furnishing the means of calculating the Strains upon the Chords, Ties, Braces, 
Counter-braces, and other parts of a Bridge or Frame of any description. With 
practical Illustrations. By Herman Haupt, A.M., Civil Engineer. New 
Edition. Royal 8yo. cloth, pp. 268. Plates. 1867. 16s. 

Hazard. — Essay on Language and Other Papers. By Rowland 
G. Hazard. Edited by E. P. Peabody. 8vo. cloth, pp. 318. 1857" 

Hazard. — Freedom of Mind in Willing ; or, Eyery Being that 
Wills a Creative First Cause. By Rowland G. Hazard. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. xviii. and 456. 1865. 

Hazard. — Our Resources. A Series of Articles on the Financial 
and Political Condition of the United States. By Rowland G. Hazard. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 32. 1864. Is. 

Hearts in Mortmain, and Cornelia. Two Novels. Post 8vo. Fancy 
boards. Pp. 206 and 252. 1863. Each Is. 6d. 

Heatherington. — A Practical Guide for Tourists, Miners, and 
Investors, and all Persons interested in the Development of the Gold Fields of 
Nova Scotia. By A. Heatherington, Author of Cosmopolite's Statistical Chart 
and Petraglot Reviews, adopted by the Department of Mines, and the Paris 
Exhibition Committee, etc., etc. 12mo. cloth, pp. 180. 1868. 2s. 6d. 

Heayiside. — American Antiquities; or, the New "World the Old, 
and the Old "World the New. By John T. C. Heaviside. 8vo. sewed, pp. 46. 
Is. 6d. 

Hecker. — The Epidemics oe the Middle Ages. Translated by Gr. 
B. Babington, M.D., F.R.S. Third Edition, completed by the Author's 
Treatise on Child-Pilgrimages. By J. F. C. Hecker. 8vo. cloth, pp. 384. 
1859. 9*. 

Contents: — The Black Death — The Dancing Mania — The Sweating Sickness — 
Child Pilgrimages. 

Heine. — Selections from the Poetry of Henrich Heine. Trans- 
lated by John Ackerlos. 12mo. pp. viii. and 66, stiff cover. 1854. Is. 

Heine. — Pictures of Travel. Translated from the German of 
Henry Heine. By Charles G. Leland. Fifth revised edition. Crown 8vo. 
cloth, pp. 472. 1866. 10s. 6d, 

Heine. — Heine's Book of Songs. By Heinricli Heine. Translated 
by Charles G. Leland, author of " Meister Karl's Sketch-book, and Sunshine in 
Thought." Cloth, fcap. 8vo. pp. xiv. and 240. 1868. 7s. 

Hennell. — An Essay on the Sceptical Tendency of Butler's 
''Analogy." By Sara S. Hennell. 12mo. sewed, pp. 66. 1859. Is. 

Hennell. — Thoughts in Aid of Faith. Gathered chiefly from recent 
works in Theology and Philosophy. By Sara £. Hennell. Post 8vo. cloth, 
pp.428. 1860. 10s. 6d. 



Publications of Trubner § Co. 45 

Hennell. — Prize Essay. Christianity and Infidelity, an Exposition 

of Arguments on both sides. By Sara S. Hennell. 8vo. cloth, pr>. 173. 
1857. 3*. 6d. 

Hennell. — The Early Christian Anticipation of an approaching 
End of the Would, and its bearing upon the Character of Christianity as a 
Divine Revelation. Including an investigation into the primitive meaning of 
the Antichrist and Man of Sin ; and an examination of the argument of the 
Fifteenth Chapter of Gibbon. By Sara S. Hennell. 12mo. cloth, pp. 136. 
1860. 2s. 6cL 

Hennell. — Present Religion, as a Faith owning Fellowship with 
Thought. Part I. By Sara S. Hennell, Author of " Thoughts in Aid of Faith." 
Crown 8vo. cloth, pp.570. 186-5. 7s. 6d. 

Hepburn. — A Japanese and English Dictionary. With an 
English and Japanese Index. By J. C. Hepburn, A.M., M.D. Imperial 8vo. 
cloth, pp. xii., 560 and 132. 1867. £o 5s. 

Herbert. — The Sanitary Condition of the Aricy. By the Eight 
Honourable Sidney Herbert, M.P. 8vo. sewed, pp. 48. 1859. 1*. 6d. 

Hernisz. — A Guide to Conversation in the English and Chinese 
Languages, for the Use of Americans and Cbinese, in California and elsewhere. 
By Stanislas Hernisz. Square 8vo. sewed, pp. 274. 1855. 10s. 6d. 

The Chinese characters contained in this work are from the collections of Chinese groups, en- 
graved on steel, an-1 cast into moveable types, by Mr. Marcellin Legrand, Engraver of the Impe- 
rial Printing Office at Paris; they are used by most of the Missions to China. 

Hervey. — The Poems oe Thomas Kibble Heryey. Edited by Mrs. 
Hervey. AYith a Memoir. 16rno. cloth, pp. viii. and 437. 1866. 

Herzen. — Du Deyeloppement des Idees Reyoeutioxxaires ex 

Russie. Par Alexander Herzen. 12mo. sewed, pp. xxiii. and 141. 1853. 2s. 0>d. 

Herzen. — La France ou l'Axgreterre ? Variations Busses sur le 

theme de 1' attentat du 14 Janvier 1858. Tar Iscander. 1858. Is-. 

Herzen. — France or England ? 8yo. 1858. 6tf. 

Herzen. - Noeyelle Phase de la Lttterature Eusse. Par A. 

Herzen. 8vo. sewed, pp. 81. 1864. 

Hester and Elinor ; or, the Discipline of Suffering. — A Tale. 

Crown Svo., fancy boards, pp. 473. 1863. 25. 

Hickok, — A System of Moral Science. By Lawrens P. Hickok, 
D. D., Author of "Rational Psychology." Royal 8vo. cloth, })p. viii. and 432. 
1853. 12s. 

Higginson. — Woman and Her Wishes. An Essay. By Thomas 
Wentworth Higginson. Post Svo. sewed, pp. 23. 1854. Is. 

Hincks. — Specimen Chapters of ax Assyriax Grammar. By the 
Rev. E. Hincks, D.D., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain 
and Ireland. 8vo. sewed, pp. 40. 1866. 1*. 

Histoire du Grand Oriext de Fraxce. 8yo. sewed, pp. 528. 
1865. 



46 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

Historical Sketched op the Old Painters. By tlie Author of 
" Three Experiments of Living," etc. Crown 8vo. sewed, pp. 181. 1858. 2s. 

HitcllCOCk. — Eeligiotjs Lectures on Peculiar Phenomena of the 
Font Seasons. Delivered to the Students in Amhnrst College, in 1845-47-48- 
49. By Edward Hitchcock. 12mo. sewed, pp. 72. 1852. Is. 

HittelL — The Eesources oe California. Third edition, by John 
S. Hittell. Cloth, pp. xvi. and 461. 10*. 

Hoffmann. — Shopping Dialogues in Japanese, Dutch, and English. 

By J. Hoffmann. Oolong 8vo., sewed, pp. xiii. and 44. 1881. 3s. 
Hole,— Lectures on Social Science and the Organization of 

Labour. By James Hole. 8vo. sewed, pp. xi. and 182. 1851. 2s. 6d. 

Holly. — The Art of Saw-filing, Scientifically Treated and 
Explained on Philosophical Principles. With full and explicit Directions 
for putting in Order all kinds of Saws, from a Jeweller's Saw to a Steam Saw- 
mill. Illustrated by forty-four engravings. By H. W. Holly, Author of " The 
Carpenter's and Joiner's Hand-book." 12mo. cloth, pp. 50. 1864. 2s. 6d. 

Holly. — Ordnance and Armour : embracing a Description of 
Standard European and American Ordnance, Rifling, and Projectiles, and their 
Materials, Fabrications, and Test, and the Results of Practice ; also a Detailed 
Account of Experiments against Armour. By Alex. L. Holly, B.P. With 480 
Engravings and 150 Tables of Results. One vol. 8vo., pp. 950. Half morocco. 
1865. £2 5s. 

Holly. — The Carpenter's and Joiner's Hand-book, containing a 
Complete Treatise on Framing Hip and Valley Roots. Together with much 
valuable instruction for all Mechanics and Amateurs, useful rules, tables, etc., 
never before published. By H. "W. Holly, Practical Architect and Builder. 
Illustrated by 37 Engravings. " 12mo. cloth, pp. 50. 1868. 2s. M. 

Hollister. — The Mines of the Colorado. By Ovando J. Hollister. 

With map, pp. vii. and 450. 1867. 10s. 
Holmes. — The Poems of Oliver Wendell Holmes. Blue and 

Gold Series. 12mo. cloth, pp. xi. and 410. 1866. 

Home. — Plain Thouhts, by a Plain Man, on \h% State of the 
Church of England. By Jeremiah Home, Esq. 8vo. sewed, pp. 8. 1868. 2d. 

HorTOCks. — Zeno. A Tale of the Italian War, and other Poems. 

To which are added Translations from Modern German Poetry. By James 
D. Horrocks. 12mo., pp. vii. and 286, cloth. 1854. 5s. 

Houghton, — An Essay on the Canticles, or the Song of Songs. 
With a Translation of the Poem and short Explanatory Notes. By the' Rev. 
W. Houghton, M.A., F.L.S., Rector of Preston on the Wild Moors, Shropshire. 
8vo. cloth, pp. 67. 1865. 2s. Qd, 

Howells. — Venetian Life. By William D. Howells, formerly 

United States Consul at Venice. Crown 8vo. cloth. Second Edition. Pp. 401. 
1867. 7s. Q>d, 
Howitt.— The Dusseldorf Artists' Album. Twenty-seven superb 
Litho-tint Illustrations, from Drawings by Achenbach, Hubner, Jordan, Lessing, 
Leutze, Schadow, Tidemand, etc. With Contributions, original and translated, 
by Mary Howitt, Anne Mary Howitt, Francis Bennoch, etc. Edited by Mary 
Howitt. 4to, elegantly bound in cloth, 18s. ; or, in fancy leather binding, £1 Is. 
1862. 



Publications of Trubner 8f Co. 47 

Howse. — A Grammar of tiie Cree Language . With which is 
combined an analysis of the Chippeway Dialect. By Joseph Howse, Esq., 
F.B.G.S. 8yo. cloth, pp. xx. and 324. 1865. 7s. 6d, 

Hugh Bryan : The Autobiography of ax Irish Rebel. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. 478. I860. 10s. 6d. 

Huniboldt.— Letters of William Yon Humboldt to a Female 
Friend. A complete Edition. Translated from the Second German Edition 
by Catherine M. A. Conper, with a Biographical Notice of the Writer. Two 
vols. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. xxviii. and 592. 1867. 10s. 

Humboldt. — The Spheee and Duties of Goyernmext. Trans- 
lated from the German of Baron "Wilhelni Yon Humboldt, by Joseph Coulthard, 
Jun. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xv. and 203. 1854. 3s. 

Humholdt (Alex. Yox), — Lettees to Yarxhagex Yox Exse. 
Authorised English Translation, with Explanatory Notes, and a full Index of 
Names. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxvi. and 334. 1860. 12-5. 

Hunt. — Ox the Chemistry of the Globe. A Manual of Chemical 
Geology. By Dr. T. Sterry Hunt, F.R.S. 2 vols. Svo. [In preparation. 

Hunt. — Popular Lectures ox Chemical axd Physical Geology. 
Delivered before the Lowell Institute, by Dr. T. Sterry Hunt, F.R.S. 1 vol. 

Svo. [In preparation. 

Huilt. — The Eeligiox of the Heart. A Manual of Faith and 

Duty. By Leigh Hunt. Fcap. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 259. 1853. 6s. 

Hunt. — Introductory Address ox the Study of Anthropology, 
delivered before the Anthropological Society of London, February 24th, 1863. 
By James Hunt, Ph. D., F.S.A., F.R.S.L.," President. Svo. sewed, pp. 20. 
1863. 6d. 

Hunt. — Anniversary Address delivered before the Anthropological 
Society of London, January 5th, 1864. By James Hunt, Ph. D., F.S.A., 
F.R.S.L., F.A.S.L., etc., etc. Svo. sewed, pp. 32. 1864. 6d. 

Hunt. — Anniversary Address delivered before the Anthropological 
Society of London, January 3rd, 1865. Dedicated to the British Association 
for the Advancement of Science. By James Hunt, Ph. D., F.S.A., F.B.S.L., 
F.A.S.L., etc., etc. 8vo. sewed, pp. viii. and 32, 1865. 6d. 

Hunt. — A Letter addressed to the Members of the British 
Association for the Advancement of Science, on the desirability of appointing 
a Special Section for Anthropology. By James Hunt, Ph. D., F.S.A., F.R.S. L., 
F.A.S.L. Post 8vo., sewed, pp. 8. Printed for Private Circulation. 

Hunt. — Ox the Negro's Place in Nature. By James Hunt, 
Esq., Ph. D., F.S.A., F.E.S.L., President of the Anthropological Society of 
London. 8vo., sewed, pp. 60. 1863. Is. 

Hurst. — History of Rationalism : embracing a Survey of the 
Present State of Protestant Theology. By the Bev. John F. Hurst, A.M. 
With Appendix of Literature. Bevised and enlarged from the Third American 
Edition. Small 8vo., cloth, pp. xvii. and 525. 1867. 10s. 6d. 



48 Publications of Trilbner ty Co. 

Hutton. — Modern Warfare ; its Positive Theory and True Policy. 

With an application to the Russian War, and an Answer to the Question 
"What shall we do?" By Henry Dix Hutton, Barrister. 8vo. sewed, pp. 74 
1855. Is. 

Ibis (The), — A Magazine of General Ornithology. Edited by 
Philip Lutley Sclater, M.A. Vol. i. 1859. 8vo. cloth. Coloured Plates. 
Vol. ii., 1860. 
Vol. iii., 1861. £1 6s. 
Vol. iv., 1862. £1 6s. 
Vol. v., 1863. £1 6s. 
Vol. vi., 1864. £1 65. 

lime. — A Latin Grammar for Beginners. By W. H. Ihne, late 

Principal of Carlton Terrace School, Liverpool. Crown Svo. cloth, pp vi and 
184. 1864. 3s. 

India. — Breach of Faith in ; or, Sir Jolm Lawrence's Policy in 
Oudh. Svo. sewed, pp. 40. 

Indian Annexations. — British Treatment of Native Princes. 
Reprinted from the Westminster Reviciv. New Series, No. xlv. Januarv, 1863. 
Revised and corrected. 8vo. sewed, pp. 48. 1863. 6d. 

Indian Investments, a Guide to, interesting to Shareholders or 
or intending* Shareholders in the following Joint Stock Companies ; — East Indian 
Railway, Great Indian Peninsular Railway, Madras Railway, Scinde Railway, 
Indus Flotilla, Punjauh Railway, Bombay and Baroda Railway, Eastern of 
Bengal Railway, Calcutta and South Eastern Railway, Madras Irrigation Com- 
pany, Oriental Inland Steam Company, Peninsular and Oriental Steam Com- 
pany. By a Manchester Man. Second edition. With an introduction exposing 
the hollowness of Indian guarantees. 8vo. sewed, pp. viii. and 40. 1861. Is. 

Inman. — Ancient Faiths Embodied in Ancient Names. Bv 
Thomas Inman, M.D. Vol. 1, 8vo., containing pp. viii. and 790, and illustrated 
with 5 Plates and numerous Woodcuts. 30s. 

Inspiration. — By J. B. 24mo. sewed, pp. 51. 1865. Is. 

Inspiration; How is it Belated to Eevelation and the Eeason? 
With a few remarks suggested by recent criticisms on Mansel's Bampton 
Lectures. 8vo. limp cloth, pp. 64. 1859. 2s. 

International Exhibition of 1862. — Oeeicial Catalogue oe the 

Mining and Metallurgical Products; Class 1, in the Zollverein Depart- 
ment of the International Exhibition, 1862. Compiled under the immediate 
direction of Mr. Yon Dechen. By Dr. Hermann Wedding. Royal 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 106. 1862. Is. 

International Exhibition of 1862. — Austria at the International 

Exhibition of 1862. Upon Orders from the J. E. Ministry for Commerce and 
National Economy. By Professor Dr. Jos. Arenstein, Vienna, 1862. Royal 8vo., 
paper covers, pp. 125. 1862. Is. 

International Exhibition of 1862.— Special Catalogue of the 
Zollverein Department. Edited by authority of the Commissioners of the 
Zollverein- Governments, together with Advertisements, Recommendations, and 
Illustrations. Royal 8vo., sewed, pp. 180 and lxxix. 1862. Is. 
Ditto ditto, in German, pp. 196 and cxv. 1*. 

Jackson's Gymnastic Exercises eor the Fingers and Wrist. 
With numerous Illustrations. Post 8vo., cloth, pp. x. and 90. 1865. 3s. 6d. 



Publications of Triibner §■ Co. 49 

Jackson, — Echoes from my Youth, and Other Poems. By J. 
W. Jackson. 12mo., cloth, pp. 126. 1864. 2s. 6d. 

Jackson. — Ethnology and Phrenology as an Aid to the 
Historian. By J. W. Jackson. Crown 8vo., cloth, pp. 324. 1863. 4s. 

Jacobus, — Reflections on the Psalms of David as Inspired 
Compositions ; and as indicating "the Philosophy of Jewish Faith.'' By Jacobus. 
8vo. sewed, pp. iv. and 32, 1863. Is. 

Jaeschke, — A Short Practical Grammar of the Tibetan 
Language, with Special Reference to the Spoken Dialects. By H. A. Jaeschke, 
Moravian Missionary. 8vo., pp. 60. 1865. 2s. 64. 

Jamison, — The Life and Times of Bertrand Du Guesclin. A 
History of the Fourteenth Centmy. By D. F. Jamison, of South Carolina. 
Portrait. Two vols. 8vo.. elegantly printed, extra cloth, pp. xvi. 287, and viii. 
314. 1864. £1 1*. 

Jay. — The American Eebellion ; its History, its Aims, and the 
Beasons why it must he Suppressed. An Address. By John Jay. Post 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 50. 1861. Is. 

Jay. — The Great Conspiracy. A n Address. By John Jay. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 50. 1861. Is. 

Jenkins's Yest-Pocket ^Lexicon. A Dictionary of all except the 
common "Words which everybody knows. By omitting these it contains the less 
familiar "Words, and the principal Scientific and Technical Terms, Foreign 
Moneys, "Weights and Measures ; also the common Latin and French Phrases of 
two and three Words, Law Terms, etc. 

"A little book, entitled, 'Jenkins's Vest-pocket Lexicon,' has just been published by- 
Messrs. Triibner and Co., of Paternoster-row, which has a somewhat novel but very useful 
design. The object of the work is to compress within the smallest practicable compass a full 
lexicon of all the words used in writing or speaking English, except — and in the exception 
lies tbe essence of the undertaking — those which may fairly be considered familiar to every 
one. Thus every word which any reader but the most ignorant, and any reader but the most 
amazingly learned, could need to look for in a dictionary, is to be found in the columns of this 
little book. We have put it to several tests, by looking out for peculiar scientific words, 
terms used in art, legal phrases, names of foreign coins, titles of foreign officials, etc., and, so 
far as our examination went, have not found it to fail in any instance. We can, therefore, 
cordially recommend it to writers as well as to readers. It really does fit in the waistcoat 
pocket, and may literally be made a constant companion. — Morning Star, July 17. 
64mo. limp morocco, pp. 560. 1361. 2s. 6d. 

Jewish (A) Beply to Dr. Colenso's Criticism on the Penta- 
teuch. Issued by the Jewish Association for the Diifusion of Religions Know- 
ledge. 8vo. cloth, pp. ix. and 147. 1865. 3s. 

loavves. — ^tXoXoyiKa irapepya vtto QikiTrirov 'laidvvov KaOrj- 
yrjrov rtjg <pi\oao<plaQ napa rtfi TravsTnfjTrjfiiq) 'AOrjvujv. (Literary Miscellanies. 
By Philippe Joannes, Professor of Philosophy at the University of Athens). 
8vo. cloth, pp. 488. 10*. 6d. 

John Groves.— A Tale of the War. By S. E. de M— . 12mo. 
sewed, pp. 16. 1856. 

Jolowicz. — The First Epistle of Barttch. Translated from the 
Syraic, with an Introduction. By the Bey. Dr. H. Jolowicz, ordinary Member 
of the German Oriental Society. Bead at the meeting of the Syro-Egyptian 
Society, December 12, 1854. John Lee, Esq., LL.D., F.B.S., in the Chair. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 12. 1855. 



50 Publications of Trilbner fy Co. 

Jominl. — The Art of Wae. By Baron cle Joniini, General and 
Aide -de -Camp to the Emperor of Russia. A New Edition, with Appendices and 
Maps. Translated from the French. By Capt. G. H. Mendell, and Capt. "W . 
0. Craighill. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 410. 1864. 9s. 

Jomirri, — Treatise on Grand Military Operations, or a Critical 
and Military History of the "Wars of Frederick the Great, as contrasted with the 
modern system. Together with a few of the most important principles of the 
Art of War. By Baron Jomini, Commander-in-Chief, and Aide-de-Camp to the 
Emperor of Russia. Translated from the French by Col. S. B. Holabird, U.S.A. 
Illustrated with Maps and Plans. 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, pp. 448, 496 ; and an Atlas, 
containing 39 maps and plans of battles, 1741-1762. 1865. £3. 

Jominl. — The Military and Political Life of the Emperor 
Napoleon. By Baron Jomini, General-in-Chief, and Aide-de-Camp to the 
Emperor of Russia. Translated from the French, with Notes, by II. "W. Halleck, 
LL.D., Major-General U.S. Army. 4 vols., royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 395, 451, 414, 
453, with an Atlas of 60 Maps and Plans. 1864. £4 4s. 

Jomini. — The Political and Military History of the Campaign 
of Waterloo. Translated from the French of General Baron de Jomini, by 
Captain S. Y. Benet, United States Ordnance. Third Edition. 12mo. cloth, 
pp. . 6s. 

This is a separate reprint of the twenty-second chapter of " Jomini' s Life of 
Napoleon," and forms a capital summary of the campaign. 

Jones. — Warning ; or, the Beginning of the End. An Address 
to the Jews. By C. Jones. 8vo. sewed, pp. 58. 1366. 2$. 

Justi. — Handbttch der Zendsprache, yon Ferdinand Justi. 
Altbactrisches Woerterbuch. Grammatik Chrestomathie. Four parts, 4to» 
sewed, pp. xxii. and 424. Leipzig, 1864. 24s. 

Kafir Essays, and other Pieces ; with, an English Translation. 
Edited by the Right Rev. the Bishop of Grahamstown. 32mo. sewed, pp. 84. 
1861. 2s. 6d. 

Karcher. — Bes Ecrivains Militaires de la France. Par Theodore 
Karcher, Professeur a 1' Academic Roy ale Militaire de Woolwich, etc. 8vo. cloth, 
w r ith numerous Illustrations. Pp. viii. and 348. 1866. 7s. 6d. 

Karcher. — Questionnaire Franc ais. Questions on French 
Grammar, Idiomatic Difficulties, and Military Expressions. By Theodore 
Karcher, LL.B. 12mo. cloth, pp. 111. 1865. 2s. 6d. 
Interleaved with writing paper. 3s. 

Kaulbach. — Albtjm-Thiekfabeln, Geschichten tjnd Marchen in 

Bilderx. Nach Original-Federzeichnungen von Wilhelm von Kaulbach. 
In Holz-schitten von J. G. Flegel. Text von Dr. Julius Grosse. 12 plates, 
oblong folio. 10s. 6d. 

Kendrick. — Greek Ollendorff. A Progressive Exhibition of the 
Principles of the Greek Grammar. By Asahel C. Kenrick. Svo. cloth, pp. 371. 
1857. 6s. 

Keyne. — Spells and Yoices. By Ada Keyne. 12mo. cloth, 
pp. 121. 1865. 2s. 6d. 

Khirad-Afroz (The Illuminator of the Understanding). By 
Maulavi Hafizu'd-din. A New Edition of the Hindustani Text, carefully Re- 
vised, with Notes, Critical and Explanatory. By Edward B. Eastwick, F.R.S., 
E.S.A., M.R.A.S., Professor of Hindustani at the late East India Company's 
College at Haileybury. 8vo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 321. 1868. 18s. 



Publications of Trubner 8f Co. 5 1 

Kidd.— Catalogue of the Chinese Library of the Royal 
Asiatic Society. By the Rev. S. Kidd. 8vo. sewed, pp. 58. Is. 

Kidder. — A Treatise on Homiletics ; designed to Illustrate the 
True Theory and Practice of Preaching the Gospel. By Daniel P. Kidder, D.D., 
Professor in the Garratt Bihlical Institute. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 495. 
1864-5. 6s. 

King. — The Patriot. A Poem. By J. TV. King. 12mo. sewed, 
pp. 56. 1853. Is. 

King. — Lessors and Practical Notes ox Steam, the Steam 
Engine, Propellers, etc., etc., for young Engineers, Students, and others. By 
the late W. H. King, U.S.N. Revised by Chief-Engineer J. TV\ King, U.S.N. 
Ninth Edition. Enlarged. 8vo. cloth, pp. 229. 1865. Vs. 

Kingsford. — An Essay on the Admission of Women to the 
Parliamentary Franchise. By Ninon Kingsford. 8vo. sewed, pp. 40. 
1868. Is. 

Knight. — The Indian Empire and our Financial Relations 
Therewith. A Paper read before the London Indian Society, May 25, 1866. 
By Robert Knight (" Times of India"). 8vo. sewed, pp. 42. i866. Is. 

Knight. — Letter to the Right Hon. Sir Stafford Northcote, 
Baronet, Her Majesty's Secretary of State for India, upon the present condition 
of Bombay, with suggestions for its relief. By Robert Knight, " Times of 
India." 8vo. sewed, pp. 24. 1867. 1*. 

Kohl.— Travels in Canada and through the States of New- 
York and Pennsylvania. By I. J. Kohl. Translated by Mrs. Percy Sinnett. 
Revised by the Author. Two yols., post 8vo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 794. 1831. 21.?. 

KortUHL. — The Jobsiad ; a grotesco-coniico-lieroic Poem. From 
the German of Dr. Carl Arnold Kortum. By Charles T. Brooks, Translator of 
" Faust," '"'Titan," etc., etc. Crown 8yo. cloth, pp. xviii. and 182. 1863. 5s. 

Kossuth. — Speeches of Louis Kossuth m America. Edited, with 
his sanction, byF.^Y. Newman. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 388. 1853. os. 

Kossuth. — Sheffield and Nottingham Evening Speeches. Edited 
by himself. 1854. 2d. 

Kossuth. — Glasgow Speeches. Edited by himself. 2d. 

Krapf. — Travels, Researches, and Missionary Labours, during 
an Eighteen Years' Residence on the Eastern Coast of Africa. By the Bev. Dr. 
J. Lewis Krapf, late Missionary in the service of the Church Missionary Society 
in Eastern and Equatorial Africa ; to which is prefixed a concise Account of 
Geographical Discovery in Eastern Africa, up to the present time, by J. E. Raven- 
stein, F.R.G.S. In demy 8vo., with a Portrait, two Maps, and twelve Plates. 
Cloth, pp. li. and 566. 1866. £1 Is. 

Ktihner. — An Elementary Grammar oe the Greek Language. 
By Raphael Klihner. Translated by Samuel H. Taylor. One vol. Twentieth 
Edition. 8vo. half-bound, pp. xii. and 355. 1865. 6s. 

Kiihner. — Grammar oe the Greek Language for the use of High 

Schools and Colleges. Translated from the German by B. B. Edwards and 
S. H. Taylor. By Raphael Kiihner. Fourth Edition. Svo. cloth, pp. x vi. and 
620. 1862. 10s. 6d. 



52 Publications of Trubner Sf Co. 

Kiistel. — Nevada and California Processes of Silver and Gold 
Extraction for General Use, and especially for the Mining Public of 
California and Nevada, with, full explanations and directions for all Metallurgical 
Operations connected with Silver and Gold, from a preliminary examination of 
the ore to the final casting of the ingot. Also a description of the General 
Metallurgy of Silver Ores. By Guido Kiistel, Mining Engineer and Metallurgist. 
Illustrated by accurate engravings. 8vo. cloth, pp. 328. 1868. 145. 

Lady Nurses for the Sick Poor in our London Workhouses. 

Eeport of Proceedings at the Strand Union Board of Guardians, September 4, 
1866. From the Short Hand Notes of Mr. John White. With an Appendix. 
8vo. sewed, pp. 15. 1866. 6el. 

Laghu Kaumudi. — A Sanskrit Grammar. By Yaradaraja. With 
an English Version, Commentary and References. By James R. Ballantyne, 
LL.D., Principal of the Sanskrit College, Benares. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxvi. and 
424. 1867. £1 lis. 6d. 

Lange. — The Upper Rhine. Illustrating its finest Cities, Castles, 
Ruins, and Landscapes. From Drawings by Messrs. Rohbock, Louis and Julius 
Lange. Engraved by the most distinguished Artists. With a History and 
Topographical Text. Edited by Dr. Gaspey. 8vo., pp. 494. 134 Plates. 
1859. £2 2s. 

Langford. — English Democracy ; its History and Principles. By 

John Alfred Langford. Fcap. 8vo., stiff cover. Pp. 88. 1855. 'Is. 6d. 

Langford,— Religion and Education in Eelation to the People- 
By John Alfred Langford. 12mo. cloth, pp. iv. and 133. 1852. 2s. 

Langford. — Religious Scepticism and Infidelity; their History, 
Cause, Cure, and Mission. By John Alfred Langford. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. 
and 246. 1850. 26-. M. 

Latlie (The) and its Uses ; or, Instruction in the Art of Turning 
Wood and Metal. Including a description of the most modem appliances for the 
ornamentation of plane and curved surfaces. With an Appendix, in which is 
described an entirely novel form of lathe for eccentric and rose engine turning ; 
a lathe and planing machine combined ; and other valuable matter relating to 
the art. Copiously illustrated. 8vo. cloth, pp. 290. 1868. 15s. 

Lawrence, Sir John, G.C.B., and the Talooqdars oe Oudh. A 
series of articles contributed to " The Press," showing how the Viceroy of India 
proposes to undermine and destroy the proprietary rights of .the landowners of 
that province. 8vo. sewed, pp. 46. 1865. 6d. 

Layman's Faith (A). — Doctrines and Liturgy. By a Layman. 

12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 150. 1866. 2*. 6d. 

Lea. — An Historical Sketch oe Sacerdotal Celibacy in the 
Christian Church. By Henry Carey Lea. 8vo. cloth, pp. 601. 1867. los. 

Lea. — Superstition and Force. Essays on the "Wager of Law — 
the Wager of Battle — the Ordeal — Torture. By Henry C. Lea. 8vo. clothe 
pp. 408. 1866. 105. 6d. 

Ls-Brun.— Materials por Translating from English into French; 
being a short Essay on Translation, followed by a Graduated Selection in Prose 
and Verse. By Le-Brun. Second Edition. Revised and corrected by Henri 
Van Laun. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 203. 1865. 4s. 



Publications of Triibner § Co. 53 

Lees. As Inquiry into the Eeasoxs axd Results of the 
Prescription of Intoxicating Liquors in the Practice of Medicine. — 
By Dr. F. R. Lees, F.S.A. 12mo. cloth, pp. iv. and 144. 1866. Is. 4tf. 

Leeser. — The Twexty-foitb, Books of the Holy Scripttjees: 

carefully Translated according to the Massoretic Text, after the best Jewish 
Authorities. By Isaac Leeser. ISnio. bound, pp. xii. and 1243. 1865. 7*. 6d. 

Legge. — The Life axd Teachings of Coxfucius. With, explana- 
tory Xotes. By James Legge, D.D. Reproduced for General Readers from the 
Author's work, containing the Original Text. Post Svo. cloth, pp. vi. and 338. 
1867. 10s. 6rf. 
Legge. - The Chixese Classics. With a Translation, Critical and 
Exegetical, Xotes, Prolegomena, and copious Indexes. By James Legge, D.D., 
of the London Missionary Society. In seven Vols. 

Vol. 1, containing Confucian analects, the great learning, and the doctrine of 
the mean. Svo. cloth, pp. 526. 1861. 42s. 

Vol. 2, containing the works of Menucius. Svo. cloth, pp. 634. 1861. 42*. 
Vol. 3, part 1, containing the first parts of the Shoo-King, or the Books of 
T'ang, the Books of Yu ; the Books of Hea; the Books of Sliang, and the Pro- 
legomena. 8vo. cloth, pp. 291. 1865. 42>\ 

Vol. 3, part 2, containing the fifth part of the Shoo-King, or the Books of 
Chow, and the indexes. Svo. cloth, pp. 453. 1865. 42s. 

Legge. — The Chixese Classics : translated into English. With 
Preliminary Essays and Explanatory Xotes. Popular Edition. Reproduced for 
General Readers from the Author's work, containing the Original Text. By 
James Lesrge, D.D. Vol. 1 — The Life and Teachings of Confucius. Svo. cloth 
pp. vi. and 338. 1867. 10*. 6d. 

Leitner. — The Eaces axd Laxguages of Daedistax. By G. 
W. Leitner, M.A., Ph. D., Honorary Fellow of King's College, London, etc. 
late on Special Duty in Kashmir. 4 vols. 4to. 1868. [In the press. 

Lesley. — Max's Oeigix axd Destixy, Sketched from the Platform 

of the Sciences, in a Course of Lectures delivered before the Lowell Institute, in 

Boston, in the Winter of 1865-6. By J. P. Lesley, Member of the Xational 

Academy of the L nited States, Secretary of the American Philosophical Societv. 

Numerous Woodcuts. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. 392. 1868. 10.-. 6d. 

Contents.— Lecture 1. On the Classification of the Sciences; 2. On the Genius of the 

Physical Sciences, Ancient and Modern; 3. The Geological Antiquity of Man; 4. On the 

Dignity of Mankind; 5. On the Unity of Mankind ; 6. On the Early Social Life of Man ; 7. 

On Language as a Test of Race; 8. The Origin of Architecture; 9. The Growth of the 

Alphabet; 10. The Four Types of Religious Worship ; 11. On Arkite Symbolism. Appendix. 

Lessing. — Nathan the Wise. A Dramatic Poem. By Gotthold 
Ephraim Lessing. Translated from the German. With, an introduction on 
Lessing and the " Xathan ;" its antecedents, character, and influence. Crown 
Svo. cloth, pp. xxviii. and 214. 1868. os. 

Lessing. — Lettees ox Bibliolatry. By Gotthold Ephraim 
Lessing. Translated from the German by the late H. H. Bernard, Ph. Dr. 
Svo. cloth, pp. 184. 1862. os. 

Three Generations of British Reviewers on Lessixg. 

"The work before us is as genuine sour-krout as ever perfumed a feast in Westphalia,'' — 
Edinburgh Revieic, April, 1806. 

"As a poet, as a critic, a philosopher, or controversialist, his style will be found precisely 
such as we of England are accustomed to admire most. Brief, nervous, vivid ; yet quiet, 
without giitter or antithesis; idiomatic, pure without purism; transparent, yet full of 
character and reflex hues of meaning." — Edinburgh Revieic, October, 1827. 

"The first foreigner who had the glory of proclaiming Shakespeare to be the greatest 
dramatist the world had ever seen, was Gotthold Ephraim Lessing." — Edinburgh Review, 
July, 1849.' 



54 Publications of Ttllbner fy Co, . 

Lessing, — The Life and "Works of G. E. Lessing. From the 
German of Adolph Stahr. By E. P. Evans, Ph. D. 2 vols., crown Svo. 
cloth, pp. xvi. and 383, iv. ana 442. 1867. 25s. 

Letter to Lord Palmerston, concerning the Question of 
Schleswig-Holsteix. 8vo. sewed, pp. 32. 1850. Is. 

Letters from the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of 
Capetown, axd the Bishop of Natal. With some Observations on the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury's reply to the Bishop of Natal. Svo. pp. 30. 1868. Is. 

Letter to the Bight Honorable the Earl of Derby on Political 
Reform. By one of the People. 8vo. sewed, pp. 46. 1867. Is. 

Leverson, — The Beeormer's Eeform Bill. Being a Proposed 
New and complete Code of Electoral Law for the United Kingdom. By 
Montague R. Leverson. Post Svo. sewed, pp. 36. 1866. Is. 

Leyy (M.), — The History of Shorthand Writing. By Matthias 
Lev)-. To which is appended the System used by the Author. Crown Svo. 
cloth, pp. viii. and 194. 1862. 5s. 

Lima. — Sketches of the Capital of Peru, Historical, Statis- 
tical, Administrative, Commercial, and Moral. By Manuel A. Fuentes, 
Advocate. With numerous Illustrations. 8vo. half bound, pp. ix. and 224. 
1867. 21s. 

Little Preiioll Reader (The). — Extracted from tlie above. By the 

same Editor. Crown 8vo. cloth. 1868. 2s. 

Liturgy. — r H 6eia \eirovp<yia rod iv aytots irarpo^ fjfjLcov 'Icodwov 

tov XovcrocrTop-ov. TLapa<ppci(jd elaa kcltcl to Ktifievov to MoSkv syKphfi Trjg 
UpciQ l&vvocov tov fiaffiXtiov rrjg 'EWa^oc. (The divine Liturgy of our holy 
father St. Chrysostome, paraphrased according to the text published with the 
sanction of the Holy Synod of the kingdom of Greece.) 12mo. cloth, gilt 
edges, pp. 76. 2.5. 6d. 

Lobschsid, — English and Chinese Dictionary, with the Punti 

and Mandarin Pronunciation. By the Rev. "W. Lobscheid, Knight of Francis 
Joseph, C.M.I.R.G.S.A., N.Z.B.S.V., etc. Parts I. and IL, folio, pp. iv. and 
1 to 980. (Will be completed in Four Parts). 1867. Price, each part, £1 16s. 

Log Cahill (The) ; or, the World Before You. Post 8vo. cloth, 
pp. iv. and 120. 1814. 2s. M. 

Longfellow. — Eloper de Ll t ce. By Henry Wadsworth Longfellow. 

With Illustrations. Small 4to., extra cloth, gilt edges, pp. 72. 1867. 10# 7 . 6^. 

Longfellow. — Evangeline. A Tale of Acaclie. By Henry W. 
Longfellow. With Illustrations by F. 0. C. Darley. Small 4to. extra cloth, 
gilt edges, pp. 157. 1867. 12s-. 

Longfellow. — The Poetical Works oe Henry Wadsworth Long- 
fellow. Revised Edition. 4 vols., crown Svo. cloth, gilt top, pp. 318, v. 283, 
v. 351, 372. 1866. 40s. 

Longfellow. — The Prose Works oe Henry Wadsworth Long- 
fellow. Revised Edition. 3 vols, crown 8vo., gilt top, pp. 364, 391, 365. 
1866. 30s. 



Publications of Trubner &( Co. 55 

Loomis. — An Iotbodijctiox to Peactical Astronomy, with a 
Collection of Astronomical Tables. By Elias Loomis, LL.D. Seventh Edition. 
8vo. sheep, pp! xi. and 499. 1866. 10*. 6d. 

Loomis. — A Treatise on Astronomy. By Elias Loomis, Pro- 
fessor of Natural Philosophy and Astronomy in Yale College, Author of " An 
Introduction to Practical Astronomy," and of a series of Mathematics for Schools 
and Colleges. 8vo. sheep, pp. 338. With eight Plates. 1888. 10s. 6c7. 

lorgion. — The Pastor of Vliethuizen, or Conversations about 
the Groningen School, the Doctrine of the Church, the Science of Theology, and 
the Bible. By E. J. Diest Lorgion, D.D. Translated frcm the Dutch. Post 
4to., pp. iv. and 128. 1861. 7s. M. 

Xowe.— Speech of the Eight Hon. Robert Lowe, M.P., on the 
Irish Tenant Eight Bill, and a Letter of Lord Oranmore's to the Times. 8yo. 
sewed, pp. 22. 1866. 6d. 

lowell. — The Vision of Sir Lattntax. By James Russell Lowell. 

With Illustrations by S. Eytinge, jun. Small 4to. 28 leaves, printed on one 
side only. 1867. 10s. Qd. 

Lowell. — The Poetical "Works of James R. Lowell. Complete 
in two volumes. Blue and Gold Series. 21mo. cloth, pp. ix. 315, 322. 
"With Portrait. 1863. 10*. 

Ludewig. — The Literature of American Aboriginal Languages, 
with Additions and Corrections by Professor Wm. W. Turner. Edited by 
Nicolas Trubner. 8vo. fly and general Title, 2 leaves ; Dr. Ludewig's Preface, 
pp. v. — viii. ; Editor's Preface, pp. ix. — xii. ; Biographical Memoir of Dr. Lude- 
wig, pp. xiii., xiv. ; and Introductory Bibliographical Notices, pp. xv. — xxiv., 
followed by List of Contents. Then follow Dr. Ludewig's Bibliotheca Glottica, 
alphabetically arranged, with Additions by the Editor, pp. 1 — 209 ; Professor 
Turner's Additions, with those of the Editor to the same, also alphabetically 
arranged, pp. 210—246 ; Index, pp. 247—256; and list of Errata, pp. 257, 258. 
By Hermann E. Ludewig. 8vo. cloth. London. 1858. 10s. 6d. 

This work is intended to supply a great want, now that the study of Ethnology has proved 
that exotic languages are not mere curiosities, but essential and interesting parts of the 
natural history of man, forming one of the most curiou3 links in the great chain of national 
affinities, defining as they do the reciprocity existing between man and the soil he lives upon. 
No one can venture to write the history of America without a knowledge of her aboriginal 
languages ; and unimportant as such researches may seem to men engaged in the mere 
bustling occupations of life, they will at least acknowledge that these records of the past, like 
the stern-lights of a departing ship, are the last glimmers of savage life, as it becomes absorbed 
or recedes before the tide of civilization. Dr. Ludewig and Prof. Taylor have made most 
diligent use of the public and private collections in America, access to all of which was most 
liberally granted to them. This has placed at their disposal the labours of the American 
Missionaries, so little known on this side of the Atlantic that they may be looked upon almost 
in the light of untrodden ground. But English and Continental libraries have also been 
ransacked ; and Dr. Ludewig kept up a constant and active correspondence with scholars of 
"the Fatherland," as well as with men of similar tastes and pursuits in France, Spain, and 
Holland, determined to leave no stone unturned to render his labours as complete as possible. 
The volume, perfect in itself, is the first of an enlarged edition of Yatei-'s " Linguarum totvus 
orbis Index." The work has been noticed by the jn'ess of both Continents, and we may be 
permitted to refer particularly to the following. 

Opinions of the Press. 
"This work, mainly the production of the late Herr Ludewig, a German, naturalized in 
America, is devoted to an account of the literature of the aboriginal languages of that country. 
It gives an alphabetical list of the various tribes of whose languages any record remains, and 
refers to the works, papers, or manuscripts, in which such information may be found. The 
work has evidently been a labour of love ; and as no pains seem to have been spared by the 
editors, Prof. Turner and Mr. Trubner, in rendering the work as accurate and complete as 
possible, those who are most interested in its contents will be best able to judge of the labours 
and assiduity bestowed upon it by author, editors, and publisher."— Athenceum, 5th April, 
1858. 



J 6 Publications of Triibner §• Co. 

"This is the first instalment of a work which will be of the greatest value to philologists ; 
and is a compendium of the aboriginal languages of the American continents, and a digest of 
all the known literature bearing upon those languages. Mr. Trubner's hand has been engaged 
passim, and in his preface he lays claim to about one sixth of the whole; and we have no 
doubt that the encouragement with which this portion of the work will be received by- 
scholars, will be such as to inspire Mr. Triibner with sufficient confidence to persevere in his 
arduous and most honourable task.'' — The Critic, 15th Dec, 1857. 

"Few would believe that a good octavo volume would be necessary to exhaust the subject ; 
yet so it is, and this handsome, useful, and curious volume, carefully compiled by Mr. Lude- 
wig, assisted by Prof. Turner, and edited by the careful hand of Mr. Triibner, the well-known? 
publisher, will be sure to find a place in many libraries."— Ben? s Advertiser, Gth Nov., 1857. 

" The lovers of American linguistics will find in the work of Mr. Triibner scarcely any point 
omitted calculated to aid the comparative philologer in tracing the various languages of the 
great Western Continent." — Galway Mercury, 30th Jan., 1858. 

" Only those deeply versed in philological studies can appreciate this book at its full value. 
It shows that there are upwards of seven hundred and fifty aboriginal American languages," 
— Gentleman's Magazine, Feb., 18"-8. 

" The work contains an account of no fewer than seven hundred different aboriginal dialects 
of America, with an introductory chapter of bibliographical information ; and under each 
dialect is an account of any grammars or other works illustrative of it."— The Bookseller , 
Jan., 1858. 

"We have here the list of monuments still existing, of an almost innumerable series of 
languages and dialects of the American Continent. The greater part of Indian grammars and 
vocabularies exist only in MS., and were compiled chiefly by Missionaries of the Christian 
Church ; and to Dr. Ludewig and Mr. Triibner, we are, therefore, the more indebted for the 
great care with which they have pointed out where such are to be found, as well as for 
enumerating those which have been printed, either in a separate shape, in collections, or in 
voyages and travels, and elsewhere."— Leader, 11th Sept., 18'->8. 

" I have not time, nor is it my purpose, to go into a review of this admirable work, or to 
attempt to indicate the extent and value of its contents. It is, perhaps, enough to say, that 
apart from a concise but clear enumeration and notice of the various general philological 
works which treat with greater or less fulness of American languages, or which incidentally 
touch npon their bibliography, it contains Dot less than 256 closely-printed octavo pages of 
bibliographical notices of grammars, vocabularies, etc., of the aboriginal languages of America. 
It is a peculiar and valuable feature of the work that not only. the titles of printed or published 
grammars or vocabularies are given, but also that unpublished or MS. works of these kinds 
are noticed, in all cases where they are known to exist, but which have disappeared among 
the debris of the suppressed convents and religious establishments of Spanish America." — 
E. G. Squier, in a paper read before the American Ethnological Society, 12th Jan., 1858. 

" In consequence of the deith of the author before he had finished the revisal of the work 
it has been carefully examined by competent scholars, who have also made many valuable- 
additions."— American Publishers' Circular, 30th Jan., 1858. 

" It contains 256 closely-printed pages of titles, oi printed books and manuscripts,, and 
notices of American aboriginal languages, and embraces references to nearly all that has been 
written or published respecting them, whether in special works or incidentally in books of 
travel, periodicals, or proceedings of learned societies." — New York Herald, 26th Jan., 1858. 

"The manner in which this contribution to the bibliography of American languages has 
been executed, both by the author, Mr. Ludewig, and the able writers who have edited the 
work since his death, is spoken of in the highest terms by gentlemen most conversant with 
the subject." — American Historical Magazine, Vol. II., No. 5, May, 1858. 

" Je terminerai en annoncant le premier volume d'une publication appele'e a rendre de 
grands services a la philologie compare'e et a la linguistique ge'ue'rale. Je veux parler de la 
Bibliotheca Glottica, ouvrage devant renfermer la liste de tous les dictionnaires et de toutes 
les grammaires des langues connues. taut imprimes que manuscrits. L'e'diteur de cette pre*- 
cieuse bibliographie est M. Nicolas Triibner, dont le nora est honorablement connu dans le 
monde oriental. Le premier volume est consacre aux idiomes Ame'ricaiiis ; le second doit 
traiter des langues de lTnde. Le travail est fait avec le soin le plus consciencieux, et fera 
honneur a M. Nicolas Triibner, surtout s'il poursuit son oeuvre avec la meme ardeur qu'il 
a mise a la commencer."— L. Leon de Rosny. Revue de V Orient, Fevrier, 1858. 

"Mr. Trubner's most important work on the bibliography of the aboriginal languages of 
America is deserving of all praise, as eminently useful to those who study that branch of 
literature. The value, too, of the book, and of the pains which its compilation must have 
cost, will not be lessened by the consideration that it is first in this field of linguistic litera- 
ture." — Petermann's Geographische Mittheilungen. p. 79, Feb., 1858. 

''Undoubtedly this volume of Trubner's Bibliotheca Glottica ranks amongst the most 
valuable additions which of late years have enriched our bibliographical literature. To us 
Germans it is most gratifying, that the initiative has been taken by a German bookseller,him- 
self one of the most intelligent and active of our countrymen abroad, to produce a work 
which has higher aims than mere pecuniary profit, and that he, too, has laboured at its pro- 
duction with his own hands ; because daily it is becoming a circumstance of rarer occurrence 
that, as in this case, it is a bookseller's primary object to serve the cause of literature rather 
than to enrich himself."— P. Tromel, Borsenblatt, 4th Jan., 1858. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 57 



" In the compilation of the work the editors have availed themselves not only of the. labours 
of Vater, Barton, Duponceau, Gallatin. De Souza, and others, but also of the MS. sources left 
by the missionaries, aud of many books of which even the library of the British Museum is 
deficient, and furnish the fullest account of the literature of no less than 525 languages. The 
value of the work, so necessary to the study of ethnology, is greatly enhanced by the addition 
of a good Index."— Berliner Xational-Zeitung, 22nd Nov., 1857. 

"The name of the author, to all those who are acquainted with his former works, and who 
know the thoroughness and profound character of his investigations, is a sufficient guarantee 
that this work will be one of standard authority, and one that will fully answer the demands 
of the present time."— Petzholclt's Anzeiger, Jan., 1858. 

"The chief merit of the editor and publisher is to have terminated the work carefully and 
lucidly in contents and form, and thus to have established a new <vnd largely augmented 
edition of ' Vater s Lingua rum totius orbis Index' after Professor Jiilg's revision of 1847. In 
order to continue and complete this work the editor requires the assistance of all those who 
are acquainted with this new branch of science, and we sincerely hope it may be accorded to 
him." — Magazinfilr die Literatur des Ausl ancles, Ko. 38, 1858. 

"As the general title of the book indicates, it will be extended to the languages of the 
other continents, in case it meets with a favourable reception, which we most cordially wish 
it."— A. F. Pott, Preussische Jahrucher, Vol. 11., part 1. 

" Cette compilation savante est, sans contredit, le travail bibliographique le plus important 
que notre epoque ait vu turgir sur les nations indigenes de l'Amerique." — Xouvelles Annales 
des Voyages, Avril, 1859. 

* La Bibliotheca Glotticn, dont M. Xicolas Trubner a commence la publication, est un des 
livres les plus utiles qui aient jamais e'te' redige's pour faciliter l'etude de la philologie com- 
paree. Le premier tome de cette grande bibliographie linguistique comprend la liste textuelle 
de toutes les grammaires, de tous les dictionnaires et des vocabuliires memo les moins 
etendus qui out ete imprimis dan^ les differents dialectes des deux ArneViques ; en outre, il 
fait connaitre le3 ouvrages manuscrits de la merae nature renfermes dans les principales 
bibliotheques publiques et particulieres. Ce travail a du nCcessiter de longues et patientes 
recherches ; aussi ine' ite-t-il d'attirer tout particulierement rattention des philologues. 
Puissent les auties volumes de cette bibliotheque etre rediges avec le meme soin et se trouver 
bient6tentre les mains de tous les savants auxquel> ils peuveut rendre des services inapprC- 
ciables."— Re cue America ine et Oiientale, No. l,Oct., 1858. 

"To every fresh addition to the bibliography of language, of which we have a most admir- 
able specimen in this work, the thoughtful linguist will ever, as the great problem of the 
unity of human speech approaches towards its full solution, turn with increasing satisfaction 
and hope. 

"But Mr. Nicolas Triibner, however, has. perhaps, on the whole, done the highest service 
of all to the philologer, by the publication of " ! he Literature of American Aboriginal 
Languages." He has, with the aid of Professor Turner, greatly enlarged, and at the same 
time most skiifully edited, the valuable materials acquired by his deceased friend, M. Lude- 
wig. We do not, indeed, at this moment, know any similar work deserving of full comparison 
with it. In its ample enumeration of important works of reference, and careful record of the 
most recent facts in the literature of its subject, it, as might have been expected, greatly 
surpasses Jlilg's • Vater,' valuable and trustworthy though that learned German's work un- 
doubtedly is."— Worth British Review, No. 59, Feb., 1859. 

The Editor has also received most kind aud encouraging letters respecting the work from 
Sir George Grey, the Chevalier Bunsen, Dr. Th. Goldstiicker, Mr. Watts (of the Museum), 
Professor A. Fr. Pott (of Halle), Dr. Julius Petzholt (of Dresden), Hofrath Dr. Grasse (of 
Dresden), M. F. F. de la Figauie're (of Lisbon). E. Edwards (of Manchester), Dr. Max M tiller 
(of Oxford), Dr. Buschmann (of Berlin), Dr. Jiilg (of Cracow), and other linguistic scholars. 

Luvini. — Tables of Logarithms with Seven Places of Decimals. 
By John Luvini. Crown 8vo, cloth, pp. viii. and 368. 1866. os. 

Lyman. — Cotton Culture. By Joseph B. Lyman, late of Louisiana. 
With an additional chapter on Cotton Seed, and its Uses. By J. B. Sypher. 
Cloth, pp. VII. and 190. 6s. 

Lysons. — Our Vulgar Tongue. A Lecture on Language in 

general, with a few words on Gloucestershire in particular. Delivered before 
the Literary and Scientific Association at Gloucester, January 17th, 1868, with 
Appendix containing tables of the world-wide affinity of Languages. By the 
Bev. Samuel Lysons, M.A., F.S.A., Hon. Canon of Gloucester Cathedral, and 
Bector of Bodmarton, Author of "Our British Ancestors," "The Model 
Merchant of the Middle Ages," etc., etc. 8vo. stiff cover, pp. 51 and 62. 1868. 
2s. 6d. 



58 Publications of Trilbner tip Co. 

Maccall, W. — National Missions. A Series of Lectures. 8vo. pp. 
viii. and 382. 1855. 10a. 6d, 

Maccall, — Sacramental Services. 12mo. sewed, pp. 20. 1847. 

6d, 

Maccall. — The Agents of Ciyilization. A Series of Lectures. 
12mo. cloth, pp. 128. 1843. Is. 6d, 

Maccall. — The Doctrine of Individuality. A Discourse delivered 
at Crediton, on the 28th of May, 1843. 12mo. sewed, pp. 22. 1843. M. 

Maccall. — The Education of Taste. A Series of Lectures. 12mo. 
sewed, pp. 104. 1846. Is. 

Maccall. — The Elements of Individualism. A Series of Lectures. 
8vo. cloth, pp.358. 1847. fs. 6d. 

Maccall. — The Individuality of the Individual. A Lecture 
delivered at Exeter on the 29th March, 1844, before the Literary Society. 12mo. 
sewed, pp. 40. 1844. 6d. 

Maccall. — The Lessons of the Pestilence. A Discourse delivered 
at Boyston, on the 23rd September, 1849. 12mo. sewed, pp. 22. 1849. 6d. 

Maccall. — The Unchristian Nature of Commercial Restrictions. 
A Discourse delivered at Bolton, on Sunday, the 27th September, 1840. 12mo. 
sewed, pp. 14. 1840. 3d. 

Macfariaiie. — A Letter to our Grandchildren. By William 
Macfarlane, Esq., Brighton, Author of "A Letter to the Bishop of Natal." 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 15. 1862. 2d. 

Macfariaiie. — A Letter to the Right Reverend Dr. Colenso, 

Bishop of Natal, remonstrating against his leaving the Church of England. By 
William Macfarlane, Esq., Brighton. 8vo. sewed, pp. 8. 1862. Id. 

Macfariaiie. — A Practical Letter to the Citizens of the World 
on the Civil Wars among the Bishops and Clergy. By William Macfarlane, Esq., 
Brighton, Author of "A Letter to our Grandchildren," and " A Letter to the 
Bishop of Natal." 8vo. sewed, pp. 18. 1863. M. 

Mackellar. — The American Printer. A Manual of Typography, 

containing complete instructions for beginners, as well as practical directions 
for managing all departments of a Printing Office. With several useful tables, 
schemes for imposing forms in every variety, hints to Authors and Publishers, 
etc., etc. By Thomas Mackellar. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 336. 1867. 9*. 

Mackenzie. — Condensed Temperance Pacts for Christians. With 

remarks on ancient and modern wines and malt liquors. By J; Mackenzie, 
M.D., Justice of the Peace, Provost of Inverness. 12mo. sewed, pp. 40. 
1868. %d. 

Madeira. — A Brief Letter of Advice to an Invalid, in reply to a 

request for information about Madeira as a winter residence. By an ex-invalid. 
8vo. sewed, pp. 8. 1859. 6d. 

M'Caul. — Jerusalem : its Bishop, its Missionaries, and its Converts ; 
being a Series of Letters addressed to the Editor of the "Daily News" in the 
Year 1858, by the late Rev. Alexander M'Caul, D.D., with other Letters, etc., 
illustrative thereof. Collected and Edited by his Son, Samuel M'Caul, B.C.L., 
of St. John's College, Oxford, etc. 8vo. sewed, pp. 80. 1866. Is. 6d. 



Publications of Trubner Sf Co. 59 

McCllllocll. — A Treatise on the Circumstances which determine the 
Rate of Wages and the Condition of the Labouring Classes. By J. R. 
McCulloch, Esq. 12mo. cloth, pp. x. and 114. 1868. 

McPherson. — The Political History of the United States of 
America during the Great Rebellion, from November 6, 1860, to July 4, 1864; 
with Summary of the Legislation thereon, and the Executive, Judicial, and 
Politico-Military Facts ; together with an Account of the Rebel Administration. 
By Edward McPherson, of Gettysburg, Pennsylvania, Clerk of the House of 
Representatives. Royal 8vo., bound. 1864. 18s. 

Mahan. — An Elementary Course oe Military Engineering. 

Part I. Comprising Field Fortifications, Military Mining and Siege Operations. 

By D. II. Mahan, LL.D., Professor of Military and Civil Engineering in the 

IT. S. Military Academy. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxx. and 284. 1865. 16s. 

u The best treatise on its subject we know— lucid, accurate, full, and yet concise.. it is the book 
by which most can be learned about the art of war." — United Stale* Service Magazine- 

Mahan. — A Treatise ox Field Fortifications, containing Instruc- 
tions on the Method of Laying- out, Constructing, Defending, and Attacking 
Intrenchments, with the General Outline also of the Arrangement, the Attack, 
and Defence of Permanent Fortifications. By D. II. Mahan. Third edition, 
revised and enlarged. ISmo. 6s. 

Mahan. — Summary oe the Course oe Permanent Fortifications, 
and of the Attack and Defence of Permanent Works. For the Use of the Cadets 
of the United States Military Academy. By D. H. Mahan, Professor of Military 
Engineering, at the United States Military Academy. 2 vols. 4to. with folio 
Plates. Lithographed at the United States Military Academy Press. 25-5. 

Mahan. — Ax Elementary Treatise ox Military Engineering 
Part II. Permanent Fortifications. By D. H. Mahan, LL.D. With Plates. 8vo. 
cloth, pp. 176. 25s. 

Mahan. — An Elementary Course of Civil Engineering for 
the use of Cadets of the United States Military Academy. By D. H. Mahan, 
M.A. New Edition, with large Addenda, and many new Cuts. 8vo. cloth, pp. 
410. 185. 

Maharajahs. — History of the Sect of Maharajahs ; or, Yalla- 
hhacharyas in Western India. With a Steel Plate. 1 vol. 8vo. cloth, pp. 
xv. and 183. 1865. 12s. 

Malleson. — Essays and Lectures on Indian Historical Subjects. 

I. A Native State and its Rulers. — II. Lord Lake of Laswarrie. — III. Count 
Lallay.— IY. Havelock.— Y. Hyder Ali's Last War.— YI. Sir Hugh Rose. 
By Major Gr. B. Malleson, Bengal Staff Corps. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 360. 
1868. 6s. 

Manava-Kalpa-Sutra. — Being a portion of this ancient Work on 
Yaidik Rites, together with the Commentary of Kirmarila-Swamin. A 
Facsimile of the MS. No. 17, in the Library of Her Majesty's Home Govern- 
ment for India. With a Preface bv Theodor Goldstiicker. Oblong folio, pp. 
268 of letter-press, and 121 leaves of facsimiles. Cloth. 1863. £4 45. 

Manipnlus Yocahllloriim. — A Bhyming Dictionary of the English 

Language. By Peter Levins (1&70) Edited, with an Alphabetical Index, by 
Henry B. Wheatley. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 370. 1867. 145. 

Mann. — A Few Thoughts for a Young Man. A Lecture 
delivered before the Boston Mercantile Library Association, on its 29th anniver- 
sary. By Horace Mann. Second Edition. 12mo. sewed, pp. 56. 1854. 6d. 



60 Publications of Trubner fy Co. 

Mannheimer. — The Study of German Simplified in a New 

Systematic and Practical Grammar, according to the Systems of Ollendorff and 
Dr. Ahn. By H. Mannheimer. Third Edition, carefully revised, greatly 
enlarged, and improved. Post 8vo., stiff covers, pp. 270. 1864. 4s. 6^. 
Ditto. Ditto. Key to. Is. 

Manning. — Inquiry into the Character, and Origin of the 
Possessive, Augment, in English and Cognate Dialects. By James 
Manning, Q.A.S., Recorder of Oxford. Reprinted fiom the " Transactions of the 
Philological Society," with an Appendix and Index. 1 vol. crown 8vo., sewed. 
Pp. ii. and 90. 18*64. 2s. 

Manning. — Thoughts upon Subjects . connected with Parlia- 
mentary Reform. By James Manning, Her Majesty's Ancient Serjeant-at- 
Law. 8vo., sewed. Pp. 20. 1866. Is. 

Manual of Punctuation (A), for Self- teaching and for Schools. 

By a Practical Printer. 12mo. pp. 40, limp cloth. 1859. 

Maritime Capture. — Shall England uphold the Capture of Pri- 
vate Property at Sea? By a Lawyer. Post 8vo. sewed. Pp. 40. 1866. Is. 

Markham. — Quichua Grammar and Dictionary. Contributions 

towards a Grammar and Dictionary of Quichua, the Language of the Yncas of 
Pern ; collected by Clements E. Markham, F.S.A., Corr. Mem. of the University 
of Chili, Author of " Cuzco and Lima," and " Travels in Peru and India." In 
one vol., crown 8vo., pp. 150, cloth. 1864. 10s. 6cl. 

Marmontel. — Belisaire. Par Marmontel. Nouvelle edition, revue 
et corrigee par Ernest Brette, Chas. Cassal, Theod Karker. 12mo. cloth, pp. 
xii. 123. 1867. 2*. Qd. 

Martin. — The Age of Louis XIV. By Henri Martin. Trans- 
lated from the Fourth Paris Edition, with the author's sanction and co-operation. 
By Mary L. Booth. 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxii. and 563 ; viii. and 543. 
1865. £1 16*. 

Martineau. — Letters from Ireland. By Harriet Martineau. 

Beprinted from the "Daily News." Post 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 220. 
1852. 6s. 6cl. 

Martineau. — A History of the American Compromises. Be- 
printed (with additions) from the "Daily News." By Harriet Martineau. 8vo. 
pp. 35. 1856. Is. 

Martineau. — Essays, Philosophical and Theological. By James 

Martineau. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 424. 1866. 10s. 6d. 

Marx. — The Serf and the Cossack. A Sketch of the Condition 
of the Bnssian People. By Francis Marx. Second Edition, enlarged. 12mo. 
sewed, pp. 60. 1865. 

Mason. — Burmah : its People and Natural Productions ; or, 

Notes on the Nations, Fauna, Flora, and Minerals of Tenasserim, Pegu, and 
Burmah ; with systematic Catalogues of the known Mammals, Birds, Fish, 
Beptiles, Insects, Molluscs, Crustaceans, Annalids, Badiates, Plants, and 
Minerals, with Vernacular Names. By Bev. F. Mason, D.D., M.B.A.S., Cor- 
responding Member of the American Oriental Society, etc., etc. Second Edition, 
8vo. cloth, pp. xvii. and 913. 1860. 305. 



Publications of Tr'dbner § Co. 61 

Massey, Gerald. — Havelock's Mae en; and other Poems. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. vii. and 269. 1861. 6s. 

Mathura. — A Trilingual Dictionary, being a comprehensive 
Lexicon in English, Urdu, and Hindi, exhibiting the Syllabication, Pronuncia- 
tion, and Etymology of English Words, with their Explanation in English, and 
in Urdu and Hindi in the Boman Character. By Mathura Prasada Misra, 
Second Master, Queen's College, Benares. 8vo. cloth, pp. xir. and 1330. 1865. 
£2 2s. 

Matthay. — Deutsche Ltterattje, ltd Lese-Buch. German Lite- 
rature and Beader. By T. Matthay, M.B.C.P., Professor to the Wimbledon 
College, Clapham Grammar School, and other'Military and Ladies' Colleges, etc. 
Post 8yo., cloth, pp. viii. and 575. 1866. 7*. 6d. 

Matthew. — Schleswig-Holsteix. By Patrick Matthew. 8yo. 

sewed, pp. 62. 1864. Is. 

Mayer Papyri, and the Palimpsest Manuscripts of Uranins belong- 
ing to M. Simonides, Beport of the Council of the Boyal Society of Literature, 
with letters from Messrs. Pertz, Ehrenberg, and Dindorf. 8vo. sewed, pp. 30. 
1863. 1*. 

Mayne. — The Lost Friend. A Crimean Memory. And other 
Poems. By Colbourn Mayne, Esq. 12mo., cloth, pp. viii. and 134. 1857. 
3*. 6d. 

Mazzilli. — Ax Address to Pope Pius IX., on his Encyclical 
Letter. By Joseph Mazzini. 8vo., sewed, pp. 24. 4th Edition. 1865. 6d. 

Medhurst. — Chinese Dialogues, Questions, axd Familiar Sen- 
tences, literally rendered iuto English, with a view to promote commercial 
intercourse, and assist beginners in the Language. By the late W. H. 
Medhurst, D.D. A new and enlarged edition. 8vo. sewed, pp. 225. 1863. 18s. 

Meditations ox Life and its Religious Duties. Translated from 
the German by Frederica Bowan. Dedicated to H.B.H. Princess Louis of 
Hesse. Published by Her Majesty's gracious permission. Being the Com- 
panion Volume to " Meditations on Death and Eternity." 8vo. cloth, pp. 
1863. 10s. 6d. 
Ditto. Smaller Edition, crown 8vo., printed on toned paper, pp. 338. 1863. 6s. 

Meditations on Death and Eternity. Translated from the Ger- 
man by Frederica Bowan. Published by Her Majesty's gracious permission. 
8vo. cloth, pp. 386. 1862. 10s. 6d. 

Ditto. Smaller Edition, crown Svo. cloth, printed on toned paper, pp. 352. 
1863. 6s. 

Mellet. — Sunday and the Sabbath. Translated from the French 

of Louis Victor Mellet, Pastor of Yvorne. 12mo., sewed, pp. viii. 106. 1856. 6d. 

Menke, Dr. T. — Obbis Antiqui Descriptio : an Atlas illustrating 

Ancient History and Geography, for the Use of Schools; containing 18 Maps 
engraved on Steel and Coloured, with Descriptive Letter-press. 4th edition. 
Folio, half-bound morocco. 1866. Is. 

Mercer. — Mount Cabmel : A Poem. By Edward Smith Mercer. 
12mo. sewed, pp. 80. 1867. Is. 

Merime'e. — Colomba. Par Prosper Merimee, de l'Academie Fran- 
chise. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 210. 1867 3s. 6d. 



62 Publications of Trubner fy Co. 

Mertens. — Huit Jours a Londres, Guide du touriste et du 

voyageur. Par Constant Mertens. Small 4to. sewed, pp. 82. 1867. 

Michael. — The Social Gospel. By E. J. Michael. First English 
Edition. To be continued by " The Social Code." Crown 8vo. sewed, pp. 294. 
1867. 

Michselis. — A New System of Stenography or Short-hand, on 
the Principles of W. Stolze. By Dr. Gustav Michaelis. With 32 lithographic 
plates. 12mo. stiff covers, pp. viii. and 135. 1864. 3s. 

Michaelis. — The Little Tiro. — A Practical Compendium of English 

Shorthand. By Gustav Michaelis. With Sixteen Lithographic Plates. 12mo. 
stiff covers, pp. 28. 1864. Is. 

Michel. — Les Ecossais en France, Les Erancais en Ecosse. Par 
Francisque Michel, Correspondant de l'lnstitut de France, etc. Handsomely 
bound in two Volumes, 8vo., in rich blue cloth, with emblematical designs. Pp. 
vii. 547 and 551, with upwards of 100 Coats of Arms, and other Illustrations. 
Price £1 12s. — Also a Large Paper Edition (limited to 100 Copies), printed on 
Thick Paper. Two Volumes, 4to., half morocco, with three additional Steel 
Engravings. 1862. £3 3s. 

Michelena y Rojas. — Exploracion Oficial por la primera vez 
desde el Norte de la America del Sur siempre por Bios, entrando por las Bocas 
del Orinoco, de los Valles de este misnio y del meta, casiquiare, Bio-Negro 6 
Guaynia y Amazonas, hasta nauta en el alto Maraiion 6 Amazonas, arriba de las 
Bocas del Ucayali bajada del Amazonas Hasta el Atlantico. Comprendiendo en 
ese imnenso espacio losEstados de Venezuela, Guayana Inglesa, Nueva- Granada, 
Brasil, Ecuador, Peru y Bolivia. Viaje a Bio de Janeiro desde belenen el Gran 
Para, por el Atlantico, tocando en las Capitales de las principales provincias del 
Imperio en los afios, de 1855 hasta 1859. Por F. Michelena y Rojas, Viajero al 
Rededor del Mundo, Miembro de la Beal Sociedacl Economica Matritense y de la 
Beal Academia de Arqueologia y de Geografia de la Misma. Publicado bajo los 
Auspicios del Gobierno de los Estados Unidosdo Venezuela. Boyal 8vo. With 
Map. Sewed, pp. 684. 1867. 18s. 

Miles. — The Social, Political and Commercial Advantages 
of Direct Steam Communication and Bapid Postal Intercourse between Europe 
and America, via Galway, Ireland. By Pliny Miles. Illustrated by a Map. 
8vo. sewed, pp. 122. 1859. Is. 

Mill. — The Enfranchisement of Women. By Mrs. Stuart Mill. 
(Reprinted from the " Westminster Review.") 8vo. sewed, pp. 16. 1868. Id. 

Mill. — Aitguste Comte and Positivism. By John Stuart Mill, 

Esq., M.P. 8vo. cloth, pp. 200. 1866. 6s. 

Mill. — Speech of John Stuart Mill, Esq., M.P., on the Admission 

of Women to the Electoral Franchise, spoken in the House of Commons, 
May 20th, 1867. 8vo. sewed, pp. 18. 1867. 6d. 

Millhouse. — New English and Italian Pronouncing and Expla- 
natory Dictionary. By John Millhouse. Vol. I. English-Italian. Vol. II. 
Italian-English. Two vols, square 8vo. cloth. 3rd edition, with Numerous 
Additions and Improvements. Pp. 608 and 740. 1867. 12s. 

Millhouse, John. — Manual of Italian Conversation. Eor the 

Use of Schools. ISmo. cloth, pp. 126. 1866. 2s. 



Publications oj Trubner §• Co. 63 

Miscegenation : The Theory of the Blending of the Eaces, 
applied to the American "White Man and Negro. 12ino. cloth, pp. 92. 1864. 
2s. 6d. 

Modern French Beaded (The). Edited by the Eev. P. H. Ernest 
Brette, B.D., of Christ's Hospital, London; Professor Ch. Cassal, LL.D., of 
UniversityJCollege, London, and Theodor Karcher, LL.B., of the Royal Military 
Academy, Woolwich, former and present Examiner in the University of London, 
and for the Civil Service of India. Crown 8vo. cloth. 1868. 2s. 6d. 

Moffat. — The " Standard- Alphabet" Problem; or, the Pre- 
liminary Subject of a General Phonic System considered, on the basis of some 
important Facts in the Sechwana Language of South Africa, and in Reference 
to the Views of Professors Lepsius, Max Miiller, and others. A Contribution to 
Phonetic Philology, by Robert Moffat, jun., Fellow of the Royal Geographical 
Society. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxviii. and 174. 1864. 7*. Qd. 

Moleswortll. — A Dictionary, Marathi and English. Compiled 
by J. T. Molesworth, assisted by George and Thomas Candy. Second Edition, 
revised and enlarged, by J. T. Molesworth. Roval 4to. pp. xxx. and 922, boards. 
1857. £3 3s. 

Moor. — The Hindu Pantheon. By Edward Moor, F.E.S. A 
New Edition, with additional Plates, Condensed and Annotated, by the Rev. W. 
0. Simpson. 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 402. "With a Frontispiece and 59 Plates.' 
1864. £2 8s. 

Morell. — Eussia and England ; their Strength and their "Weak- 
ness. By John Reynell Morell, Author of " Russia as it is," etc. 12mo. sewed , 
pp. 104. 1854. Is. 

Morgan. — A Dictionary of Terms used in Printing. By H. 
Morgan, Government Printing Establishment. 8vo. cloth, pp. 136. 1883. 
75. M. 

Morgan. — The Duke's Daughter. A Classic Tragedy, Acting 
Edition. 

Morley. — A Descriptive Catalogue of the Historical Manuscripts 
in the Arabic and Persian Languages preserved in the Library of the Royal 
Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. By William II. Morley, M.R.A.S. 
8vo., pp. viii. and 160, sewed. 1854. 2s. 6d. 

Morley. — Sunrise in ItxSxy, etc. Eeveries. By Henry Morley. 

4to. cloth, pp. 164. 1848. Is. Gd. 

Morrison. — A Dictionary of the Chinese Language. By the 
Rev. R. Morrison, D.D. New Edition. 2 vols, small 4to. cloth. Yol. 1, pp. 
ix. and 762. Vol. 2. pp. 827. 1865. £4 4s. 

Motley. — Causes of the Civil War in America. By John Lothrop 
Motley, LL.D. Reprinted from the "Times." 8vo. sewed, pp. 30. 1861. Is. 

Muhammed. — The Life of Muiiaaoied. Based on Muhammed 
Ibn Ishak. By Abd El Malik Ibn Hisham. Edited by Dr. Ferdinand "Yyusten- 
field. One volume containing the Arabic Text. 8vo. sewed, pp. 1026. 21s. 
Another Volume, containing Introduction, Notes, and Index in German. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. lxxii. and 266. 7s. 6d. Each part sold separately. 
The test based on the Manuscripts of the Berlin. Leipsic, Gotha, and Leyden Libraries, has 

been carefully revised by the learnei editor, and printed with the utmost exactness. 



64 Publications of Trubner fy Co. 

Muir. — Original Sanskrit Texts, on the Origin and History of the 

People of India, their Religion and Institutions. Collected, Translated, and 
Illustrated by J. Muir, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D. Volume First: Mythical and 
Legendary Accounts of the Origin of Caste, with an inquiry into its existence in 
the Vedic age. Second Edition. Re-written and greatly enlarged. 8vo. 
pp. xx. and 532, cloth. 1868. 2ls. 

Muir. — Original Sanskrit Texts, on the Origin and History of 

the People of India, their Religion and Institutions. Collected, Translated, and 
Illustrated by J. Muir, Esq., D.C.L., LLD. Volume Third. The Yedas: 
Opinions of their Authors, and of later Indian Writers, on their Origin, Inspira- 
tion, and Authority. Second Edition, Enlarged. [In the press.] 

Muir.— Original Sanskrit Texts, on the Origin and History of 
the People of India, their Religion and Institutions. Collected, Translated into 
English, and Illustrated by Remarks, by J. Muir, D.C.L., LL.D. Vol. Fourth. 
Comparison of the Yedic with the later representation of the principal Indian 
Deities. 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 440. 1863. 15s. 

Mullhall. — Cotton Fields of Paraguay and Corrientes; being 

an Account of a Tour through these Countries, preceded by Annals of Cotton 
Planting in the River Plate Territories, from 1862 to 1864. By Michael O. 
Mulhall. Square 8vo. sewed, pp. 120. 1866. 5s. 

Miiller. — Parallels entre Jules Cesar, par Shakspeare, et La 

Mort cle Cesar, par Monsieur cle Yoltaire. Faite par Robert Miiller, Philos. 
Doctor. 12mo. sewed, pp. 20. 186 L Is. 

Miiller. — The Sacred Hymns of the Brahmins, as Preserved to us 

in the Oldest Collections of Religious Poetry, " The Rig Yeda-Sanhita." Trans- 
lated and Explained. By Max Miiller, M.A., Taylorian Professor of Modern 
European Languages in the University of Oxford, Fellow of All Souls College. 
In 8 vols. [Vol. I. in the press.] 

Miiller. — Outline Dictionary for the Use of Missionaries, Ex- 
plorers and Students of Language. "With an Introduction on the proper Use of 
the Ordinary English Alphabet in transcribing Foreign Languages. By Max 
Miiller, M.A., Taylorian Professor in the University of Oxford. The Voca- 
bulary compiled by John Bellows. 12mo. morocco, pp. 368. 1867. 7*. §d. 

Munch. — William and Rachael Eussell; A Tragedy, in Five 
Acts. By Andreas Munch. Translated from the Norwegian, and Published 
under the Special Sanction of the Poet. By John Heyliger Burt. 12mo. pp. 
126. 1862. Zs. 6d. 

Munchausen, Baron. — The Travels and Surprising Adventures 

of. With Thirty original Illustrations (Ten full-page coloured plates and 
twenty woodcuts), by Alfred Crowquill. Crown 8vo. ornamental cover, richly 
gilt front and back, pp. xii. and 194. 1859. 7*. M. 

Munroe. — The Physiological Action oe Alcohol. A Lecture 
delivered at the Boyal Institution, Hull. By Henry Munroe, M.D. r F.L.S. 
8vo. sewed, pp. 35. 1865. 6d. 

Hahl. — Instructions in Gymnastics. By Arthur and Charles 

Nahl. Illustrated with 53 plates. Containing several hundred figures, Designed 
and Engraved by the Authors, representing the various exercises on the ground, 
the Vaulting Horse, Parallel Bars, Horizontal Bars, Bings, etc., including con- 
struction of Pyramids, Plan of Apparatus, etc. 4to. cloth, pp. 67. 1865. £1 Is. 



Publications of Triibner tif Co. 65 

Nayler. — An Appeal from the Prejudices to the Judgments of 
the Thinking Inhabitants of Pembrokeshire on the Sabbath Question. By 
B. S. Nayler. Small 4to. sewed, pp. 64. 1859. Is. 

Neale. — My Comrade and my Colours; or, Men who know not 
when they are Beaten. By Rev. £. Neale. 12mo. sewed, pp. 135. 1854. 1ft 

Neutrals and Belligerents. — The Eights of Neutrals and Belli- 
gerents, from a Modern Point of View. By a Civilian. 8vo. sewed, pp.41. 
1862. 1ft 

New Universal Dictionary of the English, French, Italian, and 
German Languages, arranged after a new system. Small 8vo. cloth, pp. 
1200. 1865. 7ft 6d. 

Newman — The Difficulties of Elementary Geometry, espe- 
cially those which concern the straight line, the plane, and the theory of 
parallels. By Francis William Xewman, formerly Fellow of Balliol College, 
Oxford. 8vo. boards, pp. viii. and 144. 1841. 

Newman. — On the Eelations of Free Knowledge to Moral 
Sentiment. A Lecture delivered in University College, London, on the 13th 
of October, 1847, as introductory to the Session of 1847-1848. By Francis 
"W. Newman, Professor of Latin, and formerly Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford. 
8vo. sewed, pp. 24. 1847. 1ft 

Newman. — Lectures on Political Economy. By Francis William 
Newman. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 342. 18-51. os. 

"The most able and instructive book, which exhibits, we think, no less moral than econo- 
mical wisdom." — Prospective Review. 

Newman. — A Eeply to the Eclipse of Faith; being Chapter 
IX. of the Second Edition of the Phases of Faith. By F. W. Newman. Post 
8vo. sewed, pp. 28. 1853. 6d. 

Newman. — The Odes op Horace. Translated into Unrhynied 
Metres, with Introduction and Notes. By F. "W. Newman, Professor of Latin, 
University College, London. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xxi. and 247. 1853. os. 

Newman. — The Crimes of the House of Hapsburg against its 
own Liege Subjects. By F. W. Newman. 8vo. sewed, pp. 60. 1853. Is. 

Newman. — The Iliad of Homer, faithfully translated into Un- 
rhymed Metre. By F. W. Newman, Professor of Latin in University College, 
London. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xxii. and 436. 1856. 6s. 6d. 

Newman. — Theism, Doctrinal and Practical ; or, Didactic Eeli- 
gious Utterances. By Francis W. Newman. 4to. cloth, pp. 184. 1858. 8s. 6d. 

Newman. — The Eelations of Professional to Liberal Know- 
ledge. A Lecture delivered in University College, London, October 12, 1859. 
Introductory to the Session of the Faculty of Arts and Laws, 1S59-1860. By 
Francis W. Newman, Professor of Latin, and formerly Fellow of Balliol 
College, Oxford. 8vo. sewed, pp. 30. 1859. Is. 

Newman. — Homeric Translation in Theory and Practice. A 
Beply to Matthew Arnold, Esq., Professor of Poetry, Oxford. By Francis W. 
Newman, a Translator of the Iliad. Crown 8vo. stiff covers, pp. 104. 1861. 
2s. 6d. 



66 Publications of Trubner fy Co. 

Newman. — Hiawatha: Bendered into Latin. With Abridgment. 
By Francis William Newman, Professor of Latin in University College, London. 
12mo. sewed, pp. vii. and 110. 1862. 25. 6d. 

Newman. — The Soul : Her Sorrows and her Aspirations. An Essay 
towards the Natural History of the Soul, as the Basis of Theology. By Francis 
"William Newman, formerly Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford. New ed., post 
8vo. cloth, pp. xi. and 162. 1862. 3s. 6d. 

Newman. — A Discourse against Hero -making est Eeligion, 
delivered in South Place, Finsbury. By Francis W. Newman. Printed by 



the 

8vo. 



uenveieu in ouuijll jl iciut;, x-iiisuuij'. sjy _l- i tiiiuis >v . x\ e w iua.ii. jriiutt; 

request, with enlargements. 8vo. sewed, pp. 30. 1864. Is. 

Newman. — Catholic Union : Essays towards a Church of 
future, as the organization of Philanthropy. By F. W. Newman. Post 
cloth, pp. 113. 1864. 3s. 6d. 

Newman. — A History of the Hebrew Monarchy from the Ad- 
ministration of Samuel to the Babylonish Captivity. By Francis William 
Newman, formerly Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford, and Author of " The Soul ; 
its Sorrows and Aspirations," etc. Third edition, crown 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 
354. 1865. 85. 6d. 

Newman. — Phases of Faith ; or, Passages from the History of 
my Creed. New Edition ; with Beply to Professor Henry Bogers, Author of 
the " Eclipse of Faith." Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 212. 1865. 3s. 6d. 

Newman. — English Institutions and their most Necessary 
Reforms. A Contribution of Thought. By Francis W. Newman. 8vo. pp. 
32. 1865. 6d. 

Newman, — The Permissive Bill more urgent than any Exten- 
sion of the Franchise. An Address at Eamsgate, February 17th, 1865. By 
F. W. Newman. 8vo. sewed, pp. 12. 1865. Id. 

Newman. — A Handbook of Modern Arabic: consisting of a 
Practical Grammar, with numerous examples, etc. By F. W. Newman. Crown 
8yo. cloth, pp. xxx. and 190. 1866. 6s. 

Newman. — On the Philosophical Classification oe National 
Institutions. A Lecture delivered at the Bristol Institution for the Advance- 
ment of Science, Literature, and the Arts, March 4th, 1867. By F. W. Newman. 
Published by Bequest. 8vo. sewed, pp. 24. 1867. 6d. 

Newman. — The Text of the Iguyine Inscriptions. With Inter- 
linear Latin Translation and Notes. By Francis W. Newman. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 56. 1868. 2s. 

Newman. — Translations of English Poetry into Latin Verse. 
Designed as Part of a New Method of Instructing in Latin. By Francis W. 
Newman, Emeritus Professor of University College, London, formerly Fellow 
of Balliol College, Oxford. In 1 crown 8vo. vol. cloth, pp. xiv. and 202. 1868. 6s. 

Newton. — The Operation of the Patent Laws, with Suggestions 
for their better Administration. By A. V. Newton. 8vo. sewed, pp. 31. 
1864. 6d, 

Nicholson. — E Pur si Mtjoye. By N. A. Nicholson, M.A., Trinity 
College, Oxford. 8vo. cloth, pp. 115. 1866. 2s. 6d. 



Publications of Trubner ty Co. 67 

Nicholson. — One Eeserve op. Many? Thoughts Suggested by 
the Crisis of 1866. By N. A. Nicholson, M.A., Trinity College, Oxford. Post 
8vo. sewed, pp. 21. 1867. Is. 

Nicholson. — The Controversy on Free Banking, being a few 
observations on an Article in " Fraser's Magazine," January, 1868. By N. A. 
Nicholson, M.A., Trinity College, Oxford. 8vo. sewed, pp. 32. 1868. is. 

Nicholson. — Observations on Coinage, Seignorage, etc., etc. 
By N. A. Nicholson, M.A., Trinity College, Oxford. 8vo. sewed, pp. 22. 1868. 
Is. 

Norton. — A Treatise on Astronomy, Spherical and Physical; 

with Astronomical Problems, and Solar, Lunar, and other Astronomical Tables, 
for the use of Colleges, and Scientific Schools. By William A. Norton, M.A., 
Professor of Civil Engineering in Yale College. Fourth Edition. Revised, 
remodelled, and enlarged. 8vo. cloth, pp. 574. With numerous plates. 
1867. 16s. 

Notes and Queries on China and Japan. Edited by N. B. Dennys. 
Vol. I. January to December, 1867. Boyal 8vo., double columns, pp. 186, 
sewed. £1 Is. 

Nott. — Lectures on Biblical Temperance. By Eliphalet Nott, 
D.D. With an Introduction. By Taylor Lewis, LL.D. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 
268. 1863. 6s. 

Ditto. Ditto, sewed. 1863. is. 
Nott and Gliddon. — Types op Mankind ; or, Ethnological Ke- 

searches based upon the Ancient Monuments, Paintings, Sculptures, and Crania 
of Eaces, and upon their Natural, Geographical, Philological, and Biblical 
History. By J. C. Nott, M.D., Mobile, Alabama; and Geo. R. Gliddon, formerly 
U.S. Consul at Cairo. Plates. Boyal 8vo. cloth, pp. 738. 1854. £1 5s. 

Nott and Gliddon. — The Same, in 4to. £1 16s. 

Nott and Gliddon. — Indigenous Eaces of the Earth : or, New 
Chapters of Ethnological Inquiry : including Monographs on Special Departments 
of Philology, Iconography, Cranioscopy, Palaeontology, Pathology, Archaeology, 
Comparative Geography, and Natural History, contributed by Alfred Maury, 
Francis Pulszky, and J. Aitken Meigs, M.D. ; presenting Fresh Investigations, 
Documents, and Materials, by J. C. Nott, M.D., and Geo. B. Gliddon. Plates 
and Maps. 4to. pp. 656, sewed. 1857. £1 16s. 

Nott and Gliddon, — The same, royal 8yo. £1 5s. 

Nonvelles Plaisantes Eecherches d'un Homme Grave sur 
quelques Farceurs. 8vo. pp. 53. 1863. 10s. 6d. 

Novalis. — Christianity of Europe. By Novalis (Frederick Von 
Hardenberg). Translated from the German by the Bev. John Dalton. Post 8vo. 
cloth, pp. 34. 1844. Is. 

Nngent's Improved French and English and English and French 
Pocket Dictionary. Par Smith. 24mo. cloth, pp. 489 and 320. 1867. 3s. 

Nystrom. — Pocket Book op Mechanics and Engineering, con- 
taining a Memorandum of Facts and Connection of Practice and Theory. By 
John W. Nystrom, C.E. 10th Edition, pp. 326. Revised with additional matter. 
12mo. roan with tuck. 1867. fs. 67. 



68 Publications of Tvubner §• Co. 

Oehlschlager's German-English and English- German Pocket Pro- 
nouncing Dictionary. New edition, 24mo. strongly bound in cloth. 4*. 

Ogareff. — Essai stjr la Situation Ritsse. Lettres a un Anglais. 
Par N. Ogareff. 12mo. sewed, pp. 150. 1862. 3s. 

Oliver. — A Translation of the Syriac Peshito Version of the 
Psalms of David, with notes, critical and explanatory. By the Rev. Andrew 
Oliver, M.A. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 332. 1861. 7*. 6d. 

Ollendorff. — Metodo para aprendtt a leer, escribir y hablar el 
Ingles segun el sistema de Ollendorff. Por Ramon Palenzuela y Juan de la 
Carreiio. 8vo. cloth, pp. xlvi. and 460. 1867. 7s. 6d. 
Key to ditto. 12mo. cloth, pp. 111. 1863. 4s. 

Omnibus, The. — A Satire. Crown 8vo. limp cloth, pp. 44. 1865. 

2s. 6d. 

O'Neill. — The Pine Arts and Civilization of Ancient Ireland, 

illustrated with chromo and other lithographs, and several woodcuts. By Henry 
O'Neill, author of the work on '• The most interesting of the Sculptured Crosses 
of Ancient Ireland." 4to. pp. vi. and 118, cloth. 1863. 15s. 

Oriental Text Society Publications. 

1. Theophania, or Divine Manifestations of our Lord and Saviour. By 

Eusehius, Bishop of Caesarea, Syriac. Edited hy Professor S. Lee. 8vo. 
1842. 155. 

2. Athanasius' Festal Letters, discovered in an ancient Syriac version. 

Edited hy the Eev. W. Cureton. 8vo. 1848. 15s. 

3. Shahrastani : Book of Religious and Philosophical Sects, in Arabic. Two 

parts. 8vo. 1842. 30s. 

4. Umdat Akidat ahl al Sunnat wa al Tamaat: Pillar of the Creed of the 

Sunnites. Edited in Arabic hy the Rev. W. "Cureton. 8vo. 1843. os. 

5. History of the Almohades. Edited in Arabic by Dr. R. P. A. Dozy. 

8vo. 1847. 10s. 6d. 

6. Sama Veda. Edited in Sanskrit by the Rev. Gr. Stevenson. 8vo. 1843. 

12s. 

7. Dasa Kumara Charita. Edited in Sanskrit by Professor H. H. Wilson. 

8vo. 1846. 15s. 

8. Maha Yira Charita, or a History of Rama. A Sanskrit Play. Edited by 

F. H. Trithen. 8vo. 1848. 15s. 

9. Makhzan ul Asrar ; the Treasury of Secrets. By Nizami. Edited in 

Persian by N. Bland. 4to. 1844. 10s. 6d. 

10. Salaman-tj-TIbsal ; a Romance of Jami (Dshami). Edited in Persian by 

F. Falconer. 4to. 1843. 10s. 

11. Mirkhond's History of the Atabeks. Edited in Persian by W. H. 

Morley. 8vo. 1850. 12s. 

12. Tuhfat-ul-Ahrar ; the Gift of the Noble. A Poem by Jami (Dshami). 

Edited in Persian by F. Falconer. 4to. 1843. 10s. 

Oswald. — Austria in 1868. By Eugene Oswald. Eeprinted from 
the " English Leader." 8vo. sewed, pp. 40. 1868. Is. 

Orthodox Catholic Review (The). Edited by Professor J. J. Overbed:. 

Vol. 1. 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 290. 1868. 7s. 6d. 



Publications of Tr'dbner fy Co. 69 

Oshurn. — The Monumental History of Egypt, as recorded on 
the Ruins of her Temples, Palaces, and Tombs. By William Osbnrn, F.S.L. 
Illustrated with Maps, Plates, etc. 2 yols. 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 461 ; vii. and 
643. 1854, £2 2s. 

Vol. I. From the Colonization of the Valley to the Visit of the Patriarch Abram. 
Vol. II. From the Visit of Abram to the Exodus. 

Ott. — The Art of Manufacturing Soap and Candles, including 
the most recent discoveries, embracing all kinds of ordinary Hard, Soft, and 
Toilet Soaps, especially those made by the Cold Process, the modes of detecting 
frauds, and the making of Tallow and Composite Candles. By Adolph Ott, 
Ph. D., Practical and Analytical Chemist. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxi. and 193. 1867. 
105. 6d. 

Our North-West Frontier. "With Map. 8vo. sewed, pp. 20. 

1856. Is. 

OUT Eesources. A Series of Articles on the Financial and 
Political Condition of the United States. 8yo. sewed, pp. 32. 1864. Is. 

Overbeck. — Catholic Orthodoxy and Anglo -Catholicism. A 
Word about the Intercommunion between the English and Orthodox Churches. 
By J. J. Overbeck, D.D. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 200. 1866. 5s. 

Overman. — Mechanics for the Millwright, Machinist, Engineer, 
Civil Engineer, Architect, and Student ; containing a clear elementary 
exposition of the Principles and Practice of Building Machines. By Frederick 
Overman, Author of " The Manufacture of Iron," and other scientific treatises. 
Illustrated by 154 fine Wood Engravings by William Gihon. Post 8vo. cloth, 
pp. 420. 1864. 7s. 

Overman. — Practical Mineralogy, Assaying and Mining, with a 

Description of the useful Minerals, and instructions for Essaying and Mining 
according to the simplest methods. By Frederick Overman, mining engineer, 
Author of " Manufacture of Iron," and other works of applied sciences. Fifth 
Edition. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 230. 1862. 4s. 6d. 

Overman, — The Manufacture oe Steel ; containing the Practice 

and Principles of working and making Steel. A hand-book for blacksmiths and 
workers in steel and iron, wagon-makers, die-sinkers, cutlers, and manufacturers 
of files and hardware, of steel and iron, and for men of science and art. By 
Frederick Overman, Mining Engineer; Author of the "Manufacture of Iron," 
etc. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 226. 1860. 4ts. 6d. 

Overman. — The Moulder's and Pounder's Pocket Guide. A 

Treatise on moulding and founding in green-sand, dry-sand, loam, and 
cement ; the moulding of machine frames, mill-gear, hollow ware, ornaments, 
trinkets, bells, and statues ; description of moulds for iron, bronze, brass, and 
other metals ; plaster of Paris, sulphur, wax, and other articles commonly used 
in casting ; the construction of melting furnaces, the melting and foundering 
of metals ; the composition of alloys and their nature. "With an Appendix, con- 
taining receipts for alloys, bronze, varnishes and colours for castings, also tables on 
the strength and other qualities of cast metals. By Frederick Overman, Mining 
Engineer ; Author of " The Manufacture of Iron," " a Treatise on Steel," etc., 
etc. With 42 Wood Engravings. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 252. 1866. 4s. M. 

Q weil . POOTEALLS ON THE BOUNDARY OE ANOTHER "WORLD. An 

enlarged English Copyright Edition. Ten editions of this work have been sold 
within a very short time in America. In the present edition, the author has 
introduced a considerable quantity of new matter. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. and 
592. 1861. 7*. 6tf. 



70 Publications of Trubner Sf Co. 

Owlgiass (Master Tyll), — The Marvellous Adventures and Eare 

Conceits Of. Edited, with an Introduction, and a Critical and Bibliographical 
Appendix. By Kenneth E. H. Mackenzie, F.S. A., with six coloured full-page 
Illustrations, and twenty-six "Woodcuts, from original designs bv Alfred CrowquilL 
Cloth gilt, pp. xix. and 255. 1860. 10*. 6d. 
Oyster (The) : Where, How, and When to Find, Breed, Cook, 
and Eat It. Second Edition, with a new chapter, ' The Oyster-Seeker in 
London.' 12mo. boards, pp. viii. and 106. 1863. Is. 

Page. — La Plata, the Argentine Confederation and Paraguay. 
Being a Narrative of the Exploration of the Tributaries of the River La Plata 
and adjacent countries during the years 1853, 1854, 1855, and 1856, under the 
orders of the United States Government. By Thomas J. Page, U. S. N. Com- 
mander of the Expedition. With Map and numerous Engravings. New Edition. 
8vo. cloth, pp. 632. £1 Is. 

Palmer. — Egyptian Chronicles, with a Harmony of Sacred "and 

Egyptian Chronology, and an Appendix on Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities. 
By William Palmer, M.A., and late Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. 2 vols. 
8vo. cloth, pp. lxxiv. 428, viii. and 636. 1861. 12s. 

Palmerston. — Lord Palmerston. By E. EL Eeprinted from the 

Westminster Review for January, 1866. 8vo. sewed, pp. 36. 1866. Is. 
Pandit (The). — A Monthly Journal of Benares College, 

devoted to Sanskrit Literature. Vol. 1. Nos. 1 to 24, November, 1866, to 

May, 1868. Folio sewed, pp. 184. £2 85. 

The object of the Pandit is to publish rare Sanskrit works which appear worthy of careful 
editing hereafter ; to offer a field for the discussion of controverted points in Old Indian 
Philosophy, Philology, History, and Literature; to communicate ideas between the Aryan 
scholars of the East and of the West ; between the Pandits of Benares and Calcutta and the 
Sanskritists of the Universities of Europe. 

The Journal, which will be enlarged as soon as the subscriptions cover the actual expenses 
of publication, will contain also Oiiginal Articles in Sanskrit and English, Critical Notices of 
new Sanskrit Books, and Translations from and into Sanskrit. 

Annual subscription, 24$. Intending subscribers are requested to address the European 
Publishers. 

Papers on Picture Flaying at the National Gallery. Ee- 
printed from the Weekly Despatch, By an Artist. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 44. 
1867. Is. 
Parker. — The Public Function op Woman. A Sermon preached 
at the Music Hall, March 27, 1853. By Theodore Parker. Post 8vo. sewed. 
1855. Is. 
Parker. — The Collected Works of Theodore Parker, Minister 
of the Twenty-Eighth Congregational Society at Boston, U.S. Containing his 
Theological, Polemical, and Critical Writings ; Sermons, Speeches, and Addresses ; 
and Literary Miscellanies. Edited by Frances Power Cobbe. In 12 vols. 8vo., 
1863 to 1865. 
Vol. I. Containing Discourses on Matters pertaining to Religion ; with Preface by the 
Editor, and a Portrait of Parker, from a medallion by Saulini. Cloth, 
pp. 380. 6s. 
Vol. II. Containing Ten Sermons and Prayers. Cloth, pp. 360. 6s. 
Vol. III. Containing Discourses of Religion, Cloth, pp. 318. 65. 
Vol. IV. Containing Discourses on Politics. Cloth, pp. r 3 12. 6s. 

Vol. V. Containing Discourses of Slavery, Vol. I. Cloth, pp. 336. 6s. 
Vol. VI. Containing Discourses of Slavery, Vol. II. Cloth, pp. 323. 6s. 
Vol. Vri. Containing Discourses of Social Science. Cloth, pp. 296. 6s. 
Vol. VIII. Contains Miscellaneous Discourses. Cloth, pp. 230. 6s. 
Vol. IX. Containing Critical Writings, Vol. I. Cloth, pp. 292. 6s. 
Vol. X. Containing Critical Writings, Vol. II. Cloth, pp. 308. 6s. 
Vol. XI. Containing Sermons of Theism, Atheism, and Popular Theology. Cloth, 
pp. 257. 6s. 
Vol. XII. Autobiographical and Miscellaneous pieces. Cloth, pp. 356. 6s. 



Publications of Trubner § Co. 7 1 

Parker. — Lessons erom the World of Matter and the World 
of Man ; being Selections from the unpublished Sermons of Theodore Parker. 
By Rufus Leighton, and Edited by Frances Power Cobbe. Post 8vo. cloth, 
pp. xix. and 332. 1865. 7*. 6^. 

Parker. — The Critical Writings of Theodore Parker. Edited 
by Frances Power Cobbe. 2 vols. 8m, cloth, pp. 600. 1864-5. 12*. 

Parrish. — A Treatise ox Pharmacy ; designed as a Text Book 

for the Student, and as a Guide to the Physician and Pharmaceutist. Con- 
taining the official and many unofficial formulas, and many examples of extem- 
poraneous prescriptions. By Edward Parrish, Professor of Materia Medica in 
the Philadelphia College of Pharmacy. Third Edition, revised with important 
additions. 238 Illustrations. 8vo. cloth, pp. 850. £1 4*. 

Partnership, with Limited Liability. Reprinted, with additions, 
from the Westminster Review. New Series, No. 8, October, 1853. Post 8vo., 
sewed, pp. 63. 1854. 1*. 

Partridge. — The Making of the American - Natiox ; or, the Rise 
and Decline of Oligarchy in the West. Showing how the American Nation and 
Democracy have been made, and what they are, with considerations on their 
tendency and destiny. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxvii. and 523. 1866. 16*. 

Partridge. — Ox Democracy. By J. Arthur Partridge. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. 418. 1866. 10*. 

Parvula ; or a Few Little Rhymes about a Few Little Flowers, 
a Few Little Birds, and a Few Little Girls ; to which are added a Few 
Little Songs, and a Few other Little Things, by Minimus. 18mo. cloth, pp. 192. 
1864. os. 

PatelL — Cowasjee Patell's Chronology, containing corres- 
ponding dates of the different eras used by Christians, Jews, Greeks, Hindus, 
Mohamedans, Parsees, Chinese, Japanese, etc. By Cowasjee Sorabjee Patell. 
4to. cloth, pp. viii. and 183. 1866. £2 10s. 

Paterson. — Treatise ox Military Drawing. With, a Course of 
25 Progressive Plates. By Captain "W. Paterson, Professor of Military Drawing 
at the Eoyal Military College, Sandhurst. Oblong 4to. cloth, pp. xii. and 31. 
1862. £1 Is. 

Paton. — Researches on the Danube and the Adriatic ; or, Con- 
tributions to the Modern History of Hungary and Transylvania, Dalmatia, and 
Croatia, Servia and Bulgaria. By A. A. Paton, F.R.G.S. In 2 vols. 12mo, 
cloth, pp. 830. 1861. 12s. 

Paton. — A History of the Egyptian Revolution, from the 
Period of the Mamelukes to the Death of Mohammed Ali ; from Arab and European 
Memoirs, Oral Tradition, and Local Research. By A. A. Paton, F.R.G.S., 
Author of "Researches on the Danube and the Adriatic." 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. xii., 395, and viii. 352. 1863. £1 4s. 

Paton. — Sketches oe the Ugly Side oe Human Nature. By A. 
A. Paton. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp.302. 1868. 7s. 6d. 



72 Publications of Trubner §• Co. 

Percy. — Bishop Percy's Folio Manuscript — Ballads and 
Romances. Edited by John W. Hales, M.A., Fellow and late Assistant Tutor 
of Christ's College, Cambridge ; and Frederick J. Furnivall, M.A., of Trinity 
Hall, Cambridge; assisted by Professor Child, of Harvard University, U.S.A., 
W. Chappell, Esq., etc. In 3 vols. Vol. 1, pp. 610. Vol. 2, pp. 681. Vol. 3, 
pp. 640. Demy 8vo., half-bound, £2 2s. Extra demy 8vo., half-bound, on 
Whatman's ribbed paper, £3 15s. Extra royal 8vo., paper covers, on Whatman's 
best ribbed paper, £5 5s. Large 4to., paper covers, on Whatman's best ribbed 
paper, £10 10s. 

Perrin. — An English-Zulu Dictionary. By J. Perrin. New 

Edition, revised by J. A. Brickhiel, Interpreter to the Supreme Court of Natal. 
16mo. cloth, pp. 226. Pietermaritzburg. I860. 5s. 

Petofi. — Poems, Selected from the Works of the Great Hungarian 
Bard, Alexander Petofi. Translated from the Magyar, with a Biographical 
and Critical Introduction by Sir John Bowring, K.C.B., LL.D., etc., etc. Fcap. 
8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 239. 1866. 5s. 

Petmccelli. — Preliminaires de la Question Romaine de M- 
Ed. About. Par F. Petmccelli de laGattina. 8vo. cloth, pp. xv. and 364. 1860. 

75. 6d, 

Petzholdt. — Bibliotheca Bibliographica. Kritisches Verzeichniss 

der das Gesammtgebiet der Bibliographie betreffenden Litteratur des In-und 
Auslandes. In Systematischer Ordnung bearbeitet von Dr. Julius Petzholdt. Mit 
Alphabetischem Namen-und Sachregister. Royal 8vo., paper covers, pp. 939. 
1866. 12*. 

Philological Society. — Proposals for the Publication oe a New 
English Dictionary. 8vo. sewed, pp. 32. 1859. 6d. 

Pick. — A New Method of Studying Foreign Languages. By 
Dr. Edward Pick. The French Language, Part 1, the Genders and Irregular 
Verbs. Part 2, New Method of Studying the Language. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. 
and 212. 1863. 35. 6d. 

Pick. — On Memory and the Rational Means of Improving It. 
By Dr. Edward Pick. Fourth Edition, with new Applications to the Study of 
the French and German Languages. Royal 18mo. cloth, pp. vi. and 20. 1866. 
35. 6d. 

Pick. — On Memory. By Dr. Edward Pick. A Condensed Edition. 
Eoyal 18mo. limp, pp. 140. 1866. Is. 6d. 

Pickering. — The Geographical Distribution of Animals and 

Plants. By Charles Pickering, M.D. 4to. cloth, pp. 214. 1864. 15s. 
Picture Flaying (Papers on) at the National Gallery. Reprinted 

from the Weekly Dispatch. By an Artist. 8vo. sewed, pp. 44. 1867. Is. 

Piggot. — Chemistry and Metallurgy, as applied to the study and 
practice of Dental Surgery. By A. Snowden Piggot, M.D., late Professor of 
Anatomy and Physiology in the Washington University of Baltimore. With 
numerous Illustrations. 8vo. cloth, pp. 516. 1854. 18s. 

Piggot. — The Chemistry and Metallurgy of Copper, including 
a description of the principal Copper Mines of the United States and other 
countries, the art of mining and preparing ores for market, and the various 
processes of Copper Smelting, etc. By A. Snowden Piggot, M.D., Analytical 
and Consulting Chemist. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 388. 1858. 
7s. 6d. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 73 

Pilgrims Of Fashion. — A Novel. By K. C. 8vo. pp. xvi. and 338. 

Cloth. 1862. 6s. 

Pim. — The Negro and Jamaica. By Commander Bedford Pirn, 
B.N. Read before the Anthropological Society of London, February 1st, 1866, 
at St. James's Hall. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. vii. and 32. 1866. Is. 

Pirazzi. — L'Angleterre et l'Allemagne a propos du Schleswig- 
Holstein. ParEmile Pirazzi. Memoire envoye a plusieurs membres du parle- 
ment Anglais et suivi d'un article a Tadresse du Times. 8vo. sewed, pp. 180. 
1865. 2s. 6d. 

Plain Papers. — By Pikestaff. Vol. I. 12mo. cloth, pp. vii. and 
144. 1866. Is. 

Plumh-Line (The) ; or the True System of the Interpretation 
of Scripture. Also Queries on the Foregoing Subjects. 8yo. sewed, pp. iv. 
and 63. 1861. Is. 

Poe. — The Works op Edgar Allan Poe. In 4 vols., crown 8vo. 
cloth. Vol. I, pp.lv. and 483. Vol. 2, pp. xxvi. and 495. Vol. 3, pp. 607. 
Vol. 4, pp. 447. 1866. £1 12s. 

Policy of the Danish Government and the " Misunderstand- 
ings." A Key to the Budget Dispute. 8vo. sewed, pp. 74. 1861. Is. 

Political (The). — Problem of the Day. Mr. Gladstone the Man 
to Solve It. 8vo. sewed, pp. 21. 1865. Is. 

Ponsard. — Charlotte Corday. A Tragedy. By F. Ponsard. 

Edited with English Notes and Notice on Ponsard, by Professor C. Cassal, LL.D., 
of University College, London. 12mo. cloth, pp. xi. and 133. 1867. 2s. 6d. 

Popes' Eights and Wrongs. An Historical Sketch. 12 mo. cloth, 

pp. xiv. and 97. I860. 2s 6d, 
Popes (The). — Their Temporal Dominion and Infallibility. An 

Argument between a Lady and an Italian. 12mo. sewed, pp. 8. 2d. 

Porcari. — The Senate of Eome and the Pope. S. P. Q,. E. By 
Stephano Porcari. 8vo. sewed, pp. 30. 1867. 

Powell. — A Working Man's View of Tennyson's " Enoch Arden." 

By J. H. Powell. 12mo. sewed, pp. 29. 1866. 6d. 
Powell. — Life Incidents and Poetic Pictures. By J. H. Powell. 

Post 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 264. 1865. 5s. 

Preaching Suited to the Times. A Charge from Utopia. 16mo* 

sewed, pp. 39. 1865. Is. 
Preciosa ; A Tale. Fcap. 8vo. cloth, pp. 326. 1852. 75. 6d. 
Prescott. — Life of William Hickling Prescott. By George 

Ticknor. 4to., pp. x. and 492. Printed on Toned Paper. With Portrait and 
Illustrations. Ornamental Binding, uncut. Gilt top. 1864. £l 16s. 

Prescott. — Sir Rohan's Ghost. A Romance. By Miss Prescott. 
Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 352. 1860. 5s. 

Prescott. — History, Theory, and Practice of the Electric 
Telegraph. By George B. Prescott, Superintendent of Electric Telegraph 
Lines. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 468. 1860. 10s. 6d. 



74 Publications of Trubner fy Co. 

Pliaulx. — Questiones Mosaics, or the First Part of the Book 

of Genesis, compared with the Remains of Ancient Eeligions. By Osmond de 
Beauvoir Priaulx. Second Edition, corrected and enlarged. 8vo. cloth, pp. vii. 
and 548. 1854. 125. 

Pritchard. — Admiralty Digest. A Digest of the Law and 
Practice of the High Court of Admiralty of England, with Notes from Text 
"Writers, and the Scotch, Irish, and American Reports. By William Tarn 
Pritchard, Proctor in Doctors Commons. Second edition, omitting Prize and 
Slave Cases. By Robert A. Pritchard, D.C.L., of the Inner Temple, Barrister- 
at-Law, and William Tarn Pritchard. With Notes of Cases from French 
Maritime Law. By Algernon Jones, Avocat a la Cour Imperiale de Paris, in 
2 vols. roy. 8vo. 1865. £3. 

Probyn. — Essays ox Italy, Ireland, and the United States of 
America. By John W. Prohyn, Esq. 1 vol., crown Svo. [In the press. 

Pulszky. — Three Christmas Plays for Children. The Sleeper 
awakened. The Wonderful Bird. Crinolina. By Theresa Pulszky. With 
Music by Professor L. Jansa, and Illustrations by Charles Armytage. Square 
12mo. pp. 130, cloth. 1859. 3s. 6d, 

Quentin. — An Account oe Paraguay. Its History, its People, and 
its Government. From the French of M. Ch. Quentin. Svo. sewed, pp. 90. 
1865. 

Quinet. — Ultramontism ; or, The Roman Church and Modern 
Society. By E. Quinet, of the College of France. Translated from the French 
(Third edition), with the Author's approbation. By C. Cocks, B.L. Post 8vo. 
pp. ix. and 184, cloth. 1845. 6s. • 

Raja-Mlti. — A Collection of Hindu Apologues, in the Braj 
Bha'sha' Language. Revised Edition. With a Preface, Notes, and supple- 
mentary glossary. By Fitzedward Hall, Esq. Svo. cloth, pp. 204. 1854. 
£1 Is. 

Ram Eaz. — Essay on the Architecture of the Hindus. By 
Ram Raz, Native Judge and Magistrate of Bangalore, Corresponding Memher of 
the R.A.S. of Great Britain and Ireland. With 48 Plates. 4to., pp. xiv. and 
64, sewed. 1834. Original selling price, £1 lis. G<?., reduced (for a short time 
only) to 125. 

Randall. — Fine Wool Sheep Husbandry. By Henry S. Eandall, 
LL.D. Bead before the New York State Agricultural Society, February 12, 
1862. With an Appendix, containing valuable statistics in reference to wool 
culture, imports, prices of fine wool from 1840 to August 1, 1863, etc. Small 
8vo. cloth, pp. 190. 9s. 

Randall. — The Practical Shepherd. A Complete Treatise on 
the Breeding, Management, and Diseases of Sheep. By Henry S. Randall, LL.D. 
With Illustrations. 8vo. cloth, pp. ix. and 454. 1864. 10s. 6d. 

Eask. — Grammar oe the Anglo-Saxon Tongue, from the Danish 
of Erasmus Bask. By Benjamin Thorpe. Second edition, corrected and 
improved, with Plate. Post Svo. cloth, pp. vi. and 191. 1865. 5s. 6d. 

Rask. — A Short Tractate on the Longevity ascribed to the 

Patriarchs in the Book of Genesis, and its relation to the Hebrew Chronology ; 
the Flood, the Exodus of the Israelites, the Site of Eden, etc. From the Danish 
of the late Professor Bask ; with his manuscript corrections, and large additions 
from his autograph, now for the first time printed. With a Map of Paradise and 
the circumjacent Lands. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 134. 1863. 2s. &d* 



Publications of Trilbner fy Co. 75 

Eavenstein. — The Russian's ox the Amur; its Discovery, Con- 
quest, and Colonization, with a Description of the Country, its Inhabitants, Pro- 
ductions, and Commercial Capabilities, and Personal Accounts of Russian 
Travellers. By E. G. Ravenstein, F.R.G.S., Correspondent F.G.S. Frankfurt, 
with an Appendix on the Navigation of the Gulf of the Amur. By Captain 
Prutz. In one volume, 8vo., 500 pp. of Letter Press, 4 tinted Lithographs, and 
3 Maps, cloth. 1861. 15s. 

Eavenstein and Hulley. — The (xymxasitjm and its Fittings. By 
E. G. Ravenstein and John Hullev. "With 14 Plates of Illustrations. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 32. 1867. 2.?. 6d. 

Ravenstein and Hulley. — A Hand-book of Gymnastics akd 

Athletics. By E. G. Ravenstein, F.R.G.S., etc., President of the German 
Gymnastic Society, London, and John Hulley, Gynmasiarch of Liverpool. With 
numerous Woodcut Illustrations from original designs. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 
408. 1867. 8s. 6d. 

Eawlinson. — A Commentary ox the Cuxeifor^i Inscriptions of 

Babylonia and Assyria, including Readings of the Inscription on the Ninirud 
Obelisk, and a brief Notice of the ancient Kings of Nineveh and Babylon. Read 
before the Royal Asiatic Society, by Major H. C. Rawlinson. 8vo. pp. 84, sewed. 
London, 1850. 2s. <5d. 

Rawlinson. — Outlines of Assyrian History, from the Inscrip- 
tions of Nineveh. By Lieut.- Colonel Rawlinson, C.B., followed by some- 
Remarks, by A. H. Lavard, Esq., D.C.L. 8vo. pp. xliv., sewed. 1852. 
Is. 

Eead. — Poems. By Thomas Buchanan Read. Illustrated by 
Kenny Meadows. 12mo. cloth, pp. vii. and 275. 1852. 6s. 

Reade — White Lies ; a Story. By Charles Reade. In 3 volumes^ 
Svo., Vol. I., pp. 300 ; Vol. II., pp. 238 ; Vol. III., pp. 232. 1857. £1 1*. 

Reade. — Cream. Contains "Jack of all Trades;" "A Matter- 
of-Fact Romance," and " The Autobiography of a Thief." By Charles Eeade- 
8vo. pp. 270. 1858. 10s. 6d, 

Reade. — Love me Little, Loye me Long. By Charles Reade- 
In 2 vols, post 8vo. Vol. I. pp. 390 ; Vol. II., pp. 35. 8vo. cloth. 1859. 21*. 

Reade. — The Eighth Commandment. By Charles Eeade. 8vo. r 
pp. 380. 1860. Us. 

Reade. — The Cloister and the Hearth ; a Tale of the Middle 
Ages. By Charles Reade. In four volumes. Third edition. Vol. I., 
pp. 360; Vol. II., pp. 376; Vol. III., pp. 328; Vol. IV., pp. 435. 1861. 
£1 lis. 6d, 

The Same. Fourth edition. In 3 vols. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 328, 391 r 
338. 1862. 15*. 

Reform. — Letter to the Eight Honourable the Earl of Derby, on 
Political Reform. By One of the People. Post Svo. sewed, pp. 46, 1867- 
1*. 



76 Publications of Trubner ty Co. 

Heiff. — English-Russian Grammar ; or, Principles of the Eussian 

Language for the Use of the English. With Synoptical Tables for the Declen- 
sions and Conjugations, Graduated Themes or Exercises for the Application of 
the Grammatical Eules, the Correct Construction of these Exercises, and the 
Accentuation of all the Eussian Words. By Charles Philip Reiff. Third 
edition, carefully revised. 8vo. sewed, pp. viii. and 191. 1862. 6s. 

Eeiff. — Little Manual of the Eussian Language. By Ch. 
Ph. Eeiff. 12mo. sewed, pp. 80. 1863. 2s. 6^. 

Renan. — An Essay on the Age and Antiquity of the Book of 
Nabathaean Agriculture. To which is added, an Inaugural Lecture on the 
Position of the Shemitic Nations in the History of Civilization. By M. Ernest 
Eenan, Membre de l'lnstitut. In 1 Vol.-, crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 148. 
1862. 3s. 6d. 

Eenan.— -The Liee of Jesus. By Ernest Eenan. Authorised 

English Translation. 8vo. cloth, pp.xii. and 311. 1864. 10s. 6d. 
Ditto. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 311. 1865. 2s. 6d. 
Ditto. Crown 8vo. paper, pp. xii. and 311. New edition. 1867. Is. 6d. 

Eeport of the Committee Appointed by the Conference of 
Members of the Reform League and Others, on Mr. Hare's Scheme of 
Eepresentation, held at their Rooms, on 28th February, and 7th and 21st March, 
1868. 8vo. 

Eeport of the Sub-Committee of the Newcastle -on-Tyne Associa- 
tion for watching the war limitation of the supply of grain by the past action 
of British Diplomacy. 8vo. sewed, pp. 24. 1855. 

Revised Army Regulations. — Vol. I. Royal Warrant for the Pay 

and Promotion, Non-Effective, Pay and Allowances of Majesty's British Forces 
serving elsewhere than in India. To which are added Instructions to Command- 
ing and Financial Officers. Part I. Pay dated February 3rd, 1866. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 182. 1866. Is. 

Revolt (The) of Reason against the Revealed. In One Volume, 
8vo. (Shortly). 

Reynard the Fox ; after the German Version of Gothe. By Thomas 

J. Arnold, Esq. 

" Fair jester's humour and ready wit 
Never offend, though smartly they hit." 

With Seventy Illustrations, after the designs of Wilhelm Yon Kaulbach. Eoyal 
Svo. pp. vi. 226. Printed by Clay, on toned paper, and elegantly bound in em- 
bossed cloth, with appropriate design after Kaulbach ; richly tooled front and 
back. Price 16s. Best full morocco, same pattern. Price 24s. ; or, neatly 
half-bound morocco, gilt top, uncut edges, Roxburgh style. 1860. Price 18s. 

Hichard Cobden, Roi des Belges. Par un Ex-Colonel de la Garde 
Civique. Dedie aux blesses de Septembre. Deuxieme edition. Crown 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 64. 1863. 2s. 6d. 

RicMer. — Titan ; A Romance. From the German of Jean Paul 
Friedrich Eichter. Translated by Charles T. Brooks. 2 vols. 12mo. cloth, 
pp. xv., 522, and v. 521. 1863. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 77 

Richter. — Flower, Fruit, and Thorn Pieces ; or, the Married 
Life, Death, and Wedding of the Advocate of the Poor, Firmian Stanislaus 
Siebenkas. By Jean Paul Friedrich Richter. Translated from the German, by- 
Edward Henry Noel. With a Memoir of the Author. By Thomas Carlyle. In 
two volumes. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. 361, and v. 345. 1863. 18s. 

Richter, — Levana; or, the Doctrine of Education. Translated 
from the German of Jean Paul Friedrich Richter. 12mo. cloth, pp. xvii and 
400. 1864. 10*. 

Richter. — Life of Jean Paul Friedrich Richter, compiled from 
various sources. Preceded by his Autobiography. By Eliza Buckminster Lee. 
12mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 539. 1864. Is. 6d. 

Eichter. — Hesperus ; or, Forty-Five Dog-Post Days. A Biography, 
from the German of Jean Paul Friedrich Richter. Translated by Charles T» 
Brooks. 2 vols. 12mo. cloth, pp. xxviii. 498, and v. 478. 1865. 18s. 

Riddell. — The Carpenter and Joiner, and Elements of Hand- 
railing. By Robert Riddell. With 32 Plates. Folio cloth, pp. 26. 1868. 
£1 Is. 

Eights (The) of Neutrals and Belligerents. From a modern 
point of view. By a Civilian. 8vo. sewed, pp. 42. 1862. 

Rig- Veda- Sanhita (The). The Sacred Hymns of the Brahmins. 
as preserved to us in the oldest collection of Religious Poetry. The Rig-Veda- 
Sanhita, translated and explained. By Max Miiller, M.A., Taylorian Professor 
of Modern European Languages in the University of Oxford, Fellow of All Soul's 
College. In 8 vols., 8vo. \_Yol. I. in the press. 

Big- Veda Sanhita. — A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns, 

constituting the first Aslitaka, or Book, of the Rig-Veda, the oldest authority for 
the religious and social institutions of the Hindus. Translated from the original 
Sanskrit. By the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., etc., late Boden Professor 
of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford. With a postscript, by Dr. Fitzedward 
Hall. Vol. I., 8vo. cloth, pp. Hi. and 348. 1868. £1 Is. 

Rig-Veda Sanhita. — A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns, 

constituting the second Ashtaka, or Book, of the Rig-Veda ; the oldest authority 
for the religious and social institutions of the Hindus. Translated from the 
original Sanskrit. By the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., late Boden Pro- 
fessor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford. Vol. II. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxx. 
and 346. 1854. 

Rig- Veda Sanhita. — A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns, 

constituting the third and fourth Ashtakas, or Books, of the Rig- Veda; the 
oldest authority for the religious and social institutions of the Hindus. Trans- 
lated from the original Sanskrit. By the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., late 
Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford. Vol. III. 8vo. cloth r 
pp. xxiv. and 525. 1857. 

Rig- Veda Sanhita. — A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns, 

constituting the first Ashtaka, or Book, of the Rig-Veda ; the oldest authority 
for the religious and social institutions of the Hindus. Translated from the 
original Sanskrit by the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., etc., late Boden Pro- 
fessor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford. Edited by E. B. Cowell, M.A., 
late Principal of the Sanskrit College, Calcutta, and now Professor of Sanskrit in 
the Universitv of Cambridge. Vol. IV. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 314. 1866. 14*. 



78 Publications of Trtlbner fy Co. 

Riley. — Mediaeval Chronicles of the City of London. — Chroni- 
cles of the Mayors and Sheriffs of London, and the Events which happened in 
their Days, from the Year A.D. 1188 to A.D. 1274. Translated from the 
original Latin of the "Liber de Antiqnis Legibus" (published by the Camden 
Society), in the possession of the Corporation of the City of London ; attributed 
to Arnold| Fitz-Thedmar, Alderman of London in the Reign of Henry III. — 
Chronicles of London, and of the Marvels therein, between the Years 44 
Henry III., A.D. 1260, and 17 Edward III., A.D. 1343. Translated from the 
original Anglo-Norman of the " Croniques de London," preserved in the Cot- 
tonian Collection (Cleopatra A. iv.) in the British Museum. Translated, with 
copious Notes and Appendices, by Henry Thomas Eiley, M.A., Clare Hall, 
Cambridge ; of the Inner Temple, Barrister-at-Law. The Two Parts bound in 
one handsome Volume. 4to. cloth, pp. xii. and 319. 1863. 12s. 

Ditto. Morocco, gilt edges, pp. xii. and 319. 1863. £1 Is. 

Ditto. Vellum, red edges, pp. xii. and 319. 1863. £1 Is. 

Ripley, — Sacked Khetoric ; or, Composition and Delivery of Ser- 
mons. By Henry I. Eipley, Professor of Sacred Rhetoric and Pastoral Duties 
in Newton Theological Institute. To which are added, Hints on Extemporaneous 
Preaching. By Henry Ware, Jun., D.D. 12mo. cloth, pp. 234. 1858. 2s. 6rl. 

River Plate (The). (South America), as a Field for Emigration ; its 

Geography, Climate, Agricultural Capabilities, and the Facilities afforded for 
permanent Settlement. With Maps, Third edition. Bevised by the Legation of 
the Argentine Bepublic. 8yo. pp. 60, sewed. 1867. Is. 

Robertson. — Priestcraft. By P. Eobertson, P.E., Astron. Soc, 
late of Royal Engineers. Part I. 8vo. cloth. Second edition, pp. 181. 1867. 

4,9. 

Robertson. — An Exposition of the Book of Genesis. By F. 
Eobertson, F.E.A.S., late Eoyal Engineers, author of " Priestcraft," etc. 8vo. 
boards, pp. viii. and 262. 1868. 5s. 

Robinet. — Notice sur les Travaux et la Vie D'Auguste Comte. 
Par le Dr. Eobinet. 

Roche. — Histoire de Prance ; Depuis les Temps les Plus Eecules. 
par Antonin Eoche. Troisieme edition. Two volumes, 12mo. sewed, pp.vii. 
504 and 519. 1867. 7a 

Roclie. — English Prose and Poetry. Materials for Translation 
from English into French. By Antonin Eoche. 12mo. cloth, pp. xi. 368. 
1867. 55. 

Roche. — Abrege de la Grammaire Franchise. Par Antonin Eoche, 
ouvrage dont l'introduction dans les Ecoles publiques a ete autorisee par arrete 
du Ministre de Tlnstruction publique. 12mo., pp. vi. and 132. 1861. Is. 

ROClie. CORRIGE DE LA SYNTAXE DES EXERCISES SUR LA GRAMMAIRE 

Francaise. Par Antonin Eoche, Directeur de l'Educational Institute de 
Londres, Chevalier de la Legion d'honneur. 3rd ed. 12mo., pp. 140. 1*. 

Roche. — Exercices sur l' Abrege de la Grammaire Prancaise. 
Par Antonin Eoche, Chevalier de la Legion d'honneur. 2nd ed. 12mo., pp. vi. 
and 140. Is. 

Roche. — Exercices sur la Grammaire Prancaise. Par Antonin 
Eoche. 12mo., pp. iv. and 244. Is. 6d. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 79 

"Roche. — Geammaiee Feancaise, Ouvrage adopte pour les Ecoles 

publiques par arrete du Ministre de 1' Instruction publique en date du 22 Aout, 
1859. Par Antonin Koche, Directeur de l'Educational Institute de Londres, 
Chevalier de la Legion d'honneur. oth ed. 12mo., pp. 208. If 6d. 

Roche. — Histoiee des Peincipal t x Eceiyaixs Franc ais, depuis 
l'origine de la Litterature jusqu'a nos jours, par Antonin Eoche, Directeur de 
l'Educational Institute de Londres. 2 vols. 12mo. pp. 700. 1863. 6s. 

Roche. — Les Poetes Francais, Pecueil de morceaux, ehoisis dans 
les meilleurs poetes depuis l'origine de la litterature francaise jusqu'a nos jours, 
avec une notice biographique sur chaque auteur, par Antonin Eoche, Directeur 
de l'Educational Institute de Londres, Chevalier de la Legion d'honneur 7th ed. 
augmentee. 12mo. pp. 532. 3s. Qd. 

Roche. — Les Peosatettes Pean^ais, Eecneil de morceaux choisis 
dans les meilleurs prosateurs depuis l'origine de la litterature francaise jusqu'a 
nos jours avec une notice biographique sur chaque auteur par Antonin Eoche. 
Directeur de l'Educational Institute de Londres, Chevalier de la Legion 
d'honneur. 8th ed. augmentee. 12mo. pp. 541. 1867. 4s. 

Ronge. — The Autobiography and Justification or Johannes 
Eonge (the German reformer), translated from the fifth German edition, by 
John Lord, A.M. 12mo. sewed, pp. x. and 81. 1856. 

Rowley. — A Paper upon the Egg of JEpyo*nis Maximus, the 
Colossal Bird of Madagascar. By George Dawson Kowley, M.A. 8vo. sewed, 
pp.15. 1864. Is. 

Rowley. — The Remains of Man and Extinct Mammalian Fauna, 
found in Eynesbury, near St. Neots, Himtingdonshire. By George Dawson 
Rowley, M.A., F.Z.S. Svo. sewed, pp. 15. 1866. Is. 

Russia, Central Asia, and Beitish India. By a British Subject. 
Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 48. 1865. Is. 

Saint Petersburg, Sights of, Book First ; Fact, Feeling, and 
Fun. Wahrheit unci Dichtung. Svo. pp. 76, sewed. 1860. 2s. 6d. 

Samson. — Elements of Aet Criticism, comprising a Treatise on the 
Principles of Man's Nature as addressed hy Art ; together with a Historic Sur- 
vey of the Methods of Art-Execution in the departments of Drawing, Sculpture, 
Architecture, Painting, Landscape Gardening, and the Decorative Arts. Designed 
as a Text-hook for Schools and Colleges, and as a Handbook for Amateurs and 
Artists. By G. "W. Samson, D.D., President of Columbia CoUege, Washington 
D.C. 8vo. cloth, pp. 840. 1867. 16*. 

Sand. — Molieee. A Drama in prose. By G-eorge Sand. Edited, 
with English Notes and Notice on George Sand^by Theodore Karcher, LL.B., 
of the Eoyal Military Academy and the University of London. 12mo. pp. xx. 
and 170, cloth. 1868. 3s. 6d. 

Sanitary Condition of New Yoek. Eeport of the Conncil of 
Hygiene and Public Health of the Citizens' Association of New York, upon the 
Sanitary Condition of the City. Published, with an Introductory Statement, 
by Order of the Council of the Citizen's Association. 8vo. cloth, pp. cxliii. and 
360. Maps, Plates. 1865. 25s. 

Sanitary " Keeoem." u A Model Deputation !" By A Member of 
the Sanitary Keform Asssociation. Post Svo. sewed, pp. 8. 1866. 



80 Publications of Trilbner §* Co. 

Santorin, The Kaimeni Islands. From Observations by K. von 
Fritsch, W. Reiss, and A. Stiibel. Translated from the German. With 4 
Photographic Maps. Folio, sewed, pp. 8. 1867. 16s. 

SartorillS. — Mexico. Landscapes and Popular Sketches. By 0. 

Sartorius. Edited by Dr. Gaspey, with Engravings by distinguished Artists. 

from original "Sketches, by Moritz Rugendas. 4to. cloth gilt, pp. vi. and 202. 

1859. 18*. 
Saxe. — The Masquerade and other Poems. By John Godfrey 

Saxe. 12mo. cloth, pp. vii. and 237. 1866. os. 

Saxe. — The Poems of John Godfrey Saxe. Complete in one 
volume. Crown 8vo. cloth, gilt top, pp. xii. and 466. With a portrait of the 
author. 1868. 10*. 6d. 

Scandinavia and Great Britain, Comparative List of the Birds o£ 
Small Folio, pp. 18, sewed. 1859. 1*. 

Scanzoni. — A Practical Treatise on the Diseases of the Sexual 
Organs of Women. By Professor F. W. Von Scanzoni. Translated by A. K.. 
Gardner. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxi. and 669. 1861. 25s. 

Sceptic. — An Exposition of Spiritualism; comprising two Series 
of Letters, and a Eeview of the " Spiritual Magazine," No. 20. As published in 
in the " Star and Dial." With Introduction, Notes, and Appendix. By Sceptic. 
8vo. cloth, pp. 330. 1862. 6s. 

Schefer. — The Bishop's Wife. A Tale of the Papacy. Translated 
from the German of Leopold Schefer. By Mrs. J. R. Stodart. 12mo. cloth, pp. 
200. 1851. 2s. 6d. 

Schefer. — The Artist's Married Llfe : being that of Albert Diirer. 
For devout Disciples of the Arts, Prudent Maidens, as well as for the Profit and 
Instruction of all Christendom, given to the light. Translated from the German 
of Leopold Schefer, by Mrs. J. R. Stodart. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 98. 
1853. Is. 

Schefer. — The Layman's Breviary ; or, Meditations for Every-day 
in the Year. From the German of Leopold Schefer. By C. T. Brookes. Square, 
cloth, gilt, pp. iv. and 452. With a portrait of the author. 1867. 10s. 6d. 

Schoelcher. — Dangers to England of the Alliance with the Men 
of the Cotjp-d'Etat. By Victor Schoelcher, Representative of the People. 
12mo., sewed, pp. 190. 1854. 2s. 

Schimmelfeimig. — The "War Between Turkey and Eussia. A 

Military Sketch. By A. Schimmelfennig. 8vo. sewed, pp. 68. 1854. 2s. 

ScMagintweit. — Buddhism in Tibet : Illustrated by Literary 
Documents and Objects of Religious Worship. With an Account of the 
Buddhist Systems preceding it in India. By Emil Schlagintweit, LL.D. With 
a folio Atlas of 20 Plates, and 20 Tables of Native print in the Text. Royal 
8vo., pp. xxiv. and 404. 1863. £2 2s. 

ScMagintweit. — Glossary of Geographical Terms from India 
and Tibet, with Native Transcription and Transliteration. By Hermann de 
Schlagintweit. Forming, with a " Route Book of the Western Himalaya, 
Tibet, and Turkistan," the Third Volume of H., A., and R, de Schlagintweit' s 
" Results of a Scientific Mission to India and High Asia." With an Atlas, in 
imperial folio, of Maps, Panoramas, and Views. Royal 4to., pp. xxiv. and 293. 
1863. £4. 



Publications of Triibner §■ Co. 8 1 

Schlagintweit. — Eesults of a Scientific Mission to India and 
High Asia. By Hermann, Adolphe, and Robert de Schlagintweit ; undertaken 
between the } r ears 1854 and 1858, by Order of the Court of Directors of the 
Honourable East India Company. 

The Work will consist of Nine Volumes of Scientific Text, and of an Atlas, in 
Three Volumes Folio, containing Views and Maps, with explanatory Letterpress. 

Her Majesty Queen Victoria has been most graciously pleased to accept the 
Dedication of the Atlas. 

Vols. I. to IV. now ready (Text in 4to., Atlas in folio). 1861—1866. 
£4 4s. each. 

Intending Subscribers may obtain Prospectuses, and every information 
required, of the Publishers. 

Schvarcz. — The Failure of Geological attempts made by the 
Greeks from the Earliest Ages down to the Epoch of Alexander. By Julius 
Schvarcz, F.G.S. Revised and enlarged edition. 4to. pp. xx. and 154, cloth. 
1868. 105. 6d. 

Sclater. — Catalogue of a Collection of American Birds belong- 
ing to Mr. Philip Linsley. Sclater, M.A., Th. Doc. F.B.S., Fellow of Corpus 
Christi College, Oxford; Secretary to the Zoological Society of London; 
Editor of " The Ibis." 8vo. pp. 354, and 20 coloured Plates of Birds, cloth. 
1862. £1 10*. 

Scott. — Memoirs of Lieut. -General Winfield Scott, LL.D., 
late Commander-in-Chief of the United States Forces. Written by Himself. 
With two Portraits. 2 vols, crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xxii. 330 and 653. 1864. 16s. 

Scully. — Brazil ; its Provinces and Chief Cities ; the Manners and 

Customs of the People ; Agricultural, Commercial, and other Statistics, taken 
from the latest Official Documents ; with a variety of useful and entertaining 
knowledge, both for the Merchant and Emigrant. By William Scully, editor of 
the "Anglo-Brazilian Times." Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 398. 7s. 6d. 

Seabridge. — Connected Poems. By Charles Seabridge. 18mo. 
cloth, pp. 138. 1866. 3s. 6d. 

Serf (The) and the Cossack ; or, Internal State of Eussia. Second 
edition, revised and enlarged. 12mo., sewed, pp. 48. 1854. M. 

Seyd. — California axd its Resources. A Work for the Merchant, 
the Capitalist, and the Emigrant. Bv Ernest Seyd. 8vo. cloth, plates, pp. 
168. 1S58. 8s. 6d. 

Shapurji Edalji. — A Dictionary, Gujarati and English. By 
Shapurji Edalji. Second edition. 8vo. cloth, pp.xxiv. and 874. 1868. £1 Is. 

Shapurji Edalji. — A Grammar of the Gujarati Language. By 

Shapurji Edalji. 12mo. cloth, pp, 128. 10s. 6d. 

Shaw. — Odontalgia, commonly called Tooth- Ache ; its Causes, 
Prevention and Cure. By S. Parsons Shaw. 12mo. pp. xi. and 258, cloth, 
1868. is. 6d. 

Sherring. — The Sacred City of the Hindus : an Account of 
Benares in Ancient and Modern Times. By the Bev. M. A. Sherring, M.A. 
LL.B., and prefaced with an Introduction hy Fitz-Edward Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 
Shortly. In a handsome 8vo. Volume of about 300 pages, with 10 Full-page 
Woodcut Illustrations from Photographs. Pp. xxxvi. and 388, cloth. 1868, 21*. 

a 



82 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

Simon. — The Ministry of Original Words in Asserting and 
Defending the Truth. By B. A. Simon. 8vo. cloth pp. 123. 1865. 4s. 

Simonides. — Aiofckeovs Safiopov rod KapvanOov 7) irepl vyceLVcov 
STriaroXr}, Kal Tpocp'ikov irpa'£ia$ov vWapipLSb)?: osiipava. (Diokles' Letter on 
Hygiene and Trophilns Recipes. Edited by Dr. Const. Simonides). Square 
12mo. pp. 24, sewed. 1865. Is. 

Simonides. — ^EirLo-ToXi/jiaia irepl lepoyXvcfrifcwv ypafz/marcov Sca- 
Tpifis. (A brief Dissertation on Hieroglyphic Letters. By Constantine Simonides, 
Ph. D.) 8vo. pp. 58, sewed. 1863. 2s. 6d. 

Simonides. — 'Op6oho%&v iWrjvcov BeoXoyifccu rypacjxil Teaaapes. 

(A. Nikolaos, Bishop of Mothone ; B. Genniadios, Archbishop of Constantinople ; 
C. Gregorios, Archbishop of Thessalonich; D. Georgios Kressios). Edited by 
Constantine Simonides, Ph. D. Svo. pp. 240, cloth (with portrait of Mcolaos). 
1865. 10s. 

Simonides. — Concerning Horus of Nilopolis, the Hierogramma- 
tist of his native place, son of Amonthis and Thessais. With notices of his works. 
By Constantine Simonides, Ph. D. 4to. pp. 16, sewed. 1863. 2s. 6d. 

Simonides. — Fac-Simlles of Certain Portions of the Gospel of St. 
Matthew, and of the Epistles of St. James and Jnde. Written on Papyrus in 
the first century, and preserved in the Egyptian Museum of Joseph Mayer, Esq.,, 
Liverpool. Edited and annotated, etc., etc., by Constantine Simonides, Ph. D. 
Folio, pp. 80, with numerous fac-similes, sewed. 1862. £1 11*. 6d. 

Simonides. — Report of the Council of the Royal Society of 
Literature on some of the Mayer Papyri and the Palimpsest MS. of Uranius 
belonging to M. Simonides. With Letters from MM. Pertz, Ehrenberg, and 
Dinclorf. Svo. pp. 27, sewed. 1863. Is. 

Simonides. — The Peripltts of Hannon, King of the' Karchedo- 

nians. Concerning the Lybian part of the Earth beyond the Pillars of Heracles, 
which is dedicated to Kronos, the greatest God, and to all the Gods^ dwelling 
with him. 4to. pp. 82, and two fac-similes, sewed. 1864. 10s. 

Simpson. — An Introduction to the Philosophy of Shakespeare's 
Sonnets. By Richard Simpson. Crown 8vo. pp. Svo, cloth. 1868. 3s. 6d. 

Smart. — An Address to Soldiers on Leaving England for Foreign 
Service. By Newton Smart, M.A. Sixth edition. 12mo. pp. 30. 1866. 3d. 

Smith. — Reviews and Essays for the Million, from Genesis to 
Revelations. By Brooke Smith, Esq., Stoke Bishop, Gloucestershire. Fcap. 
8vo. pp. 160, cloth. 1868. 3s. 6d. 

Smith. — Local Self- Government and Centralization. The 
Characteristics of each ; and its Practical Tendencies as affecting Social, 
Moral, and Political Welfare and Progress. Including Comprehensive Outlines 
of the English Constitution. With copious Index. By J. Toulmin Smith ? 
Esq., Barrister-at-Law. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 409. 1851. os. 

Smith. — Social Aspects. By John Stores Smith, author of 
" Mirabeau," a Life History. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 258. 1850. 2s. 6d. 



Publications of Trilbner fy Co. 83 

Smith. — The Common Nature of Epidemics ; also Eemarks on 
Contagion and Quarantine. By Southwood Smith, M.D. 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. 
and 130. 1866. 3*. M. 

Smith. — The Divine Government. By Southwood Smith, M.D. 
Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 276. 1866. 6s. 

Soiling. — Diutisza : an Historical and Critical Survey of the 
Literature of Germany, from the Earliest Period to the death of Gothe. By 
Gustav Soiling. 8vo. pp. xviii. and 368. 1863. 10s. 6d. 

Soiling. — Select Passages from the Works oe Shakespeare. 
Translated and Collected. German and English. By Gustav Soiling. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. 155. 1866. 3s. 6d. 

Somerset. — Une centaine d'inventions, otjvrage ecrit en 1655, 
par Edouard Somerset, Marquis de Worcester, traduit en Francais pour la 
premiere fois, sur la texte de la premiere edition (Londres, 1663), et edite par 
Henry Dircks, C.E., LL.D., F.R.S.E. M.R.S.L., etc., auteur de " The Life of 
the Marquis of "Worcester," " Worcesteriana," etc., etc. 12mo. pp. 62, sewed, 
1868. Is. 

Somerville. — Eros. A Series of Connected Poems. By Lorenzo 
Somerville. 18mo. cloth, pp. 142. 1866. 3s. M. 

Soptocles. — A Glossary of Later and Byzantine Greek. By 
E. A. Sophocles. 4to., pp. iv. and 624. 1860. £2 8s. 

Sophocles. — Romaic, or Modern Greek Grammar. By E. 
A. Sophocles. 8vo., half-bound, pp. xxviii. and 196. 1866. 7s. Q>d. 

Spaggiari. — A Latin, English, Italian, and Polyglot Anthology, 
with a variety of Translations and Illustrations. To he published once a year ; 
designed to contribute to the cause of classical learning, as well as to forward 
the cultivation of the English language and literature in Italy, and that of the 
Italian in Great Britain, America, and Australia. Edited by John Spaggiari. 
Oct. 1861. No. 1, oblong 4to, sewed, pp. 10. 1861. 2s. 6d. 

Spear. — On the Position of Women. By Mrs. J. H. Spear. 12mo. 
limp, pp. 37. 1866. 

Spellen. — The Inner Life of the House of Commons. By J. 

N. Spellen. 12mo. sewed. 18o4. 6d. 

Spinoza's Tractatus Theologico-Politicus : A Critical Inquiry 

into the History, Purpose, and Authenticity of the Hebrew Scriptures ; with the 
Right to Free Thought and Free Discussion asserted, and shown to be not only 
consistent, but necessarily bound up with True Piety and Good Government. 
By Benedict de Spinoza. From the Latin. With an Introduction and Notes by 
the Editor. 8vo. cloth, pp. 386. 1862. 10s. 6d. 

Spinoza. — Tractatus Theologico-politicus. A Theological and 
Political Treatise in a Series of Essays, showing that freedom of thought and of 
discussion may not only be granted with safety to religion and the peace of the 
state, but that both the public peace and piety are endangered when such free- 
dom is denied. By Benedict de Spinoza. From the Latin, with an introduction 
and note by the Editor. Second edition, revised and corrected. 8vo. pp. 360. 
(In the press). 



84 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

Spmner. — Dr. Karl Von Spruner's Historico-Geographical 
Hand-Atlas, containing 26 Coloured Maps engraved on copper, 22 of which are 
devoted to the General History of Europe, and 4 are specially illustrative of the 
History of the British Isles. Oblong, cloth-lettered, 15s., or half-bound morocco, 
1861. £11*. 

Stevens. — Seasoning for a Seasoner ; or, the New Gradus ad 
Parnassum; a Satire. By Brook B. Stevens. 8vo. cloth, pp. 48. 1861. 3s. 

Stewart. — Sorghum and its Products. An account of recent 

investigations concerning the value of sorghum in sugar production, together 
with a description of a new method of making sugar and refined syrup from this 
plant. Adapted to common use, by F. L. Stewart. Post 8vo. pp. xiv. and 240, 
cloth. 1867. 65. 

Stille. — Therapeutics and Materia Medica : a Sytematic Treatise 
on the Action and Uses of Medicinal Agents. By Alfred Stille, M.D. Second 
Edition, revised, 2 vols. 8vo., cloth, pp. xv. 776, and viii. 819. 1864. £2 85. 

Stoddard. — Grammar of the Modern Syriac Language as spoken 
in Oroomah, Persia, and in Koordistan. Bv Rev. D. T. Stoddard. Svo. boards, 
pp. 180. I860. 7s. 6d. 

Storer. — First Outlines oe a Dictionary oe Solubilities of 
Chemical Substances. By Frank H. Storer. Indispensable to the practical 
chemist. Koyal 8vo. cloth, pp. xi. and 713. 1864. £1 lis. 6d. 

Story. — Commentaries on the Law of Promissory Notes, and 
Guaranties of Notes, and Cheques on Banks and Bankers. With occasional illus- 
trations from the commercial law of the nations of continental Europe. By 
Joseph Story, LL.D., one of the Justices of the Supreme Court of the United 
States, and Dane Professor of Law in Harvard University. 8vo. pp. xliv. and 
740. 1868. £1 85. 

Story. — Life and Letters oe Joseph Story, Associate Justice of 
the Supreme Court of the United States, and Dane Professor of Law at Harvard 
University. Edited by his Son William "W". Story. 2 vols., royal 8vo. cloth, 
pp. xx. and 1,250. 1851. £1. 

Story. — The American Question. By William W. Story. 8vo. 
sewed pp. 68. 1862. Is. 

Stourton. — Postage Stamp Forgeries ; or, the Collector's Vade 
Mecum. Containing accurate descriptions of nearly 700 Forgeries, exclusive of 
Essays and chymically changed Stamps. By J. M. Stourton. 12mo, sewed, 
pp. viii. and 66. 1865. Is. 

Stratmann. — A Dictionary oe the English Language, compiled 
from the writings of the 13th, 14th, and 15th Centuries, by Francis Henry 
Stratmann. 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 694. 1867. 245. 

Stratmann. — An Old English Poem oe the Owl and the Nightin- 
gale. Edited by Francis Henry Stratmann. 8vo. cloth, pp. 60. 1868. 3*. 

Strauss. — The Opinions oe Proeessor David F. Strauss, as 
. embodied in his Letter to the Burgomaster Hinzel, Professor Orelli, and Pro- 
fessor Hizig at Zurich. With an Address to the People of Zurich. By Pro- 
fessor Orelli. Translated from the Second Edition of the original. 8vo. sewed. 
pp. 31. 1844. Is. 



Publications of Trubner §" Co. 85 

Sue. — The Rival Races ; or the Sons of Joel. A Legendary 
Romance. By Eugene Sue. 3 vols., post 8vo. cloth. 1863. £1 lis 6d. • 

SulliYant. — Icones Muscorum, or Figures and Descriptions of most 

of those Mosses peculiar to Eastern North America, which have not been hereto- 
fore figured. By William S. Sullivant, LL.D. With 129 copper-plates. 8vo. 
pp. 216, cloth. 1864. £4 4s. 

Sullivant. — United States Exploring Expedition, during the 
years 1838, 1839, 1840, 1841, 1842, under the command of Charles Wilkes, 
United States Navy. Botany. Musci. By William S. Sullivant. Folio, pp. 32. 
With 26 folio plates, half morocco. 1859. 

Surya Siddhanta (Translation of the); a Text-Book of Hindu 
Astronomy; with Notes, and an Appendix, containing additional notes and 
tables, calculations of eclipses, a stellar map, and indexes. By Bev. Ebenezer 
Burgess, formerly missionary of the A.B.C.F.M. in India ; assisted by the com- 
mittee of publication of the American Oriental Society. 8vo. pp. iii. and 356, 
Boards. 1860. 15s. 

S waau. — Fibrous Substances — Indigenous and Exotic : their 

Nature, Varieties, and Treatment, considered with a view to render them further 
useful for Textile and other purposes. By S. L. Swaab. 8vo, sewed, pp. 66. 
1864. 2s. 

Swanwick. — Selections from the Dramas of Goethe and 
ScHiLLEit. Translated with Introductory Remarks, by Anna Swanwick. 8vo. 
cloth, pp. xvi. and 290. 1846. 6s. 

Taft. — A Practical Treatise on Operative Dentistry. By J. 
Taft, Professor of Operative Dentistry in the Ohio College of Dental Surgery. 
8vo. pp. 384. With 80 illustrations. Cloth. 1859. 15s. 

Taney. — Habeas Corpus. The Proceedings in the Case of John 
Merryman, of Baltimore County, Maryland, before the Honourable Roger Brooke 
Taney, Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 24. 1861. Is. 

Tayler. — A Eetrospect of the Eeligious Life of England ; 
or, the Church, Puritanism, and Free Inquiry. By J. J. Taylor, B.A. New 
Revised Edition. Large post 8vo., cloth, pp. xii. and 330. 1853. 7s. 6d. 

Taylor. — Taylor's System of Shorthand Writing. Edited by 
Matthias Lew, author of " The History of Shorthand Writing." 8vo. pp. iv. 
and 16, limp cloth. 1862. Is. 6d. 

Taylor. — The Claim of Englishwomen to the Suffrage Con- 
stitutionally considered. By Helen Taylor. Reprinted from the "West- 
minster Review." 8vo. pp. 16, sewed. 1867. Id. 

Taylor. — The Picture of St. John. By Bayard Taylor. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. vii. and 220. 1866. 7s. 6d. 

Taylor. — The Poems of Bayard Taylor. Portrait. Blue and 
Gold Series. Third Series. 24mo. cloth, gilt edges, pp. y^iii. and 419. 1865. 5s, 



86 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

Technological Dictionary : French. — German — English; containing 
the Technical Terms used in Arts and Trades, Civil, Military, and Naval Archi- 
tecture, Bridges and Roads, Railways, Mechanics, construction of Machines, 
Artillery, Navigation, Mines and Smelting Works, Mathematics, Physics, 
Chemistry, Mineralogy, etc., etc. Edited by C. Eumpf and 0. Mothes ; preceded 
by a Preface by Charles Karmarsch, Chief Director of the Polytechnic School of 
Hanover. In one vol. 8vo. pp. vi. and 590, cloth. 1868. 10s-. 6d. 

Terrien and Saxton. — Liberien hag Ayielen ; or, the Catholic 

Epistles and Gospels for the day up to Ascension. Translated for the first time 
into the Brehonec of Brittany. Also, in three parallel columns, a new version of 
the same Breizouner (commonly called Breton and Armorican) ; a version into 
Welsh, mostly new and closely resembling the Breton ; and a version Gaelic, or 
Manx, or Cernaweg, with illustrative articles, by Christoll Terrien and Charles 
"Waring Saxton, D.D., Christ Church, Oxford. The penitential psalms are also 
added. Oblong Folio, pp. 156, sewed. 1868. 5s. 

Tetraglot, — New Universal Dictionary of the English, French, 
Italian, and German Languages, arranged after a new system. Small 8vo. 
cloth. 7-5. Gd. 

Texas Almanac (The) for 1868, with Federal and State Statistics; 
historical, descriptive, and biographical sketches, etc., relating to Texas. Svo. 
pp. 314, sewed. 1868. 3s. 

Theatre Francais Moderne. A Selection of Modern French Plays. 

Edited by the Rev. P. H. Ernest Brette, B.D., Head Master of the French 
School in Christ's Hospital ; Charles Cassal, LL.D., Professor in University 
College, London; and Theodore Karcher, LL.B.,of the Royal Military Academy, 
"Woolwich ; former and present examiners in the University of London, and for 
the Civil Service of India. First Series, in one vol. crown Svo. cloth. 6s. 
Containing : — 

Charlotte Corday, a Tragedy. By F. Ponsard. Edited with English Notes 
and Notice on Ponsard, by Professor C. Cassal, LL.D. of University 
College, London. Pp. xii. and 134. 

Diane, a Drama in verse. By Emile Augier. Edited with English Notes and 
Notice on Augier, by Theodore Karcher, LL.B., of the Royal Military Academy 
and the University of London. Pp. xiv. and 145. 

Le Voyage a Dieppe, a Comedy in prose. By "Wafflard and Fulgence. Edited, 
with English Notes, by the Rev. P. H. Ernest Brette, B.D., of Christ's Hospital 
and the University of London. Pp. 104. 

The Boke of N&rttjre. By John Eussell, about 1460 — 14/0 Anno 
Domini. The Boke of Kernynge. By "Wynkyn de "Worde, Anno Domini 1513. 
The Boke of Nurture. By Hugh Rhodes, Anno Domini 1577. Edited from the 
Originals in the British Museum Library, by Frederick J. Furnivall, M.A., 
Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Member of Council of the Philological and Early 
English Text Societies. 4to. half-morocco, gilt top, pp. xix. and 146, 28, xxviii. 
and 56. 1867. £1 lis. 6d. 

The Derbyites and the Coalition. Parliamentary Sketches. Being 
a second edition of the "History of the Session 1852 — 1853." 12mo. pp. 222, 
cloth. 1854. 

The True Interpretation of the American Civil War, and of 
England's Cotton Difficulty or Slavery, from a different Point of View, showing 
the relative Responsibilities of America and Great Britain. By Onesimus 
Secundus. 8vo. sewed, pp. iv. and 47. 1863. Is. 



Publications of Trubner § Co. 87 

Tile TisiOE of William concerning Piers Plowman, together with 
Yita de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest, secundum wit et resoun. By AVrlliani Lang- 
land (about 1362-1380 anno domini). Edited from numerous Manuscripts, with 
Prefaces, Notes, and a Glossary. By the Bev. ^Walter W. Skeat, M.A. Pp. 
xliv. and 158 3 cloth. 1867. Yemon Text ; Text A. 7s. 6d. 

Qela (fi) Aeirovpyia rod iv ay lot,? TTarpos rifieov 'Icodvvov rod 

XpyGOcrTOfAOv. HapcuppaoBuGa Kara to ku^juvov to eiccoOsv iyKpicrti Trjg Upas 
(rvvodov tov pacnXsiov Trjg'EWacog. 8vo. pp. 76, cloth. 1865. 3s. 6d. 

Thom. — St. Paul's Epistles to the Corinthians. An attempt 
to convey their Spirit and Significance. By the Bev. John Hamilton Thorn. 
Post Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and 408. 1851. 7,*. 

Thomas. — A Collection of some of the Miscellaneous Essays on 
Oriental Subjects. (Published on various occasions.) By EdwardThomas, Esq., 
late of the East India Company's Bengal Civil Service. Contents — On Ancient 
Indian Weights ; The Earliest Indian Coinage ; Bactrian Coins ; On the 
Identity of Xandrames and Krananda ; Xote on Indian Numerals ; On the 
Coins of the Gupta Dynasty; Early Armenian Coins; Observations Intro- 
ductory to the Explanation of the Oriental Legends to be found on certain 
Imperial and Partho- Persian Coins ; Sassanian Gems and early Armenian Coins ; 
Notes on Certain unpublished Coins of the Sassanidae ; An Account of Eight 
Kufic Coins ; Supplementary Contributions to the Series of the Coins of the 
Kings of Ghazni ; Supplementary Contributions to the Series of the Coins of the 
Patan Sultans of Hindustan ; The Initial Coinage of Bengal, introduced by the 
Muhammadans, on the conquest of the country, a.h. 600-800, a.d. 1203-1397. 
In one vol. Svo. half-bound, gilt edges. 1868. 

Thomas. — Early Sassanian Inscriptions, Seals and Coins. By 
Edward Thomas, Esq., late of the East India Company's Bengal Service. Svo. 
pp. viii. and 138. "With numerous woodcuts, a photograph of the Hajiabad 
inscription, and a copper-plate of the Sassanian coins. Cloth, 1868. 7s. 6d. 

Thomson. — Institutes of the Laws of Ceylon. By Henry 
Byerley Thomson, Second Puisne Judge of the Supreme Court of Ceylon. In 
2 vols., 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. 647, and pp. xx. 713. "With Appendices, pp. 71. 
1866. £2 2s. 

Thomson. — The Autobiography of an Artizan. By Christopher 

Thomson. Post Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and 408. 1847. 6s. 
Thoreau. — A Week on the Concord and Merrimack Elvers. 

By Henry D. Thoreau. 12mo. cloth, pp. 413. 1862, 7s. 6d. 
Thoreau. — The Maine Woods. By Henry D. Thoreau. 12mo. 

cloth, pp. vi. and 328. 1864. 7*. 6;/. 
Thorean.— Excursions. 12mo. cloth, pp. 319. 1864. 75. 6d. 

Thoreau. — A Yankee in Canada; with Anti-Slavery and Reform. 

Papers. By Henry D. Thoreau. 12mo. cloth, pp. 286. 1866. 7s. 6d. 
Thoreau. — Letters to Various Persons. By Henry D. Thoreau. 

Edited by Balph Waldo Emerson. 16mo. cloth, Pp. 229. 1865. 7s. M. 

A series of interesting letters selected by Mr. Emerson, with an appendix containing nine 
charming poems. 

Thoreau. — Walden. By Henry D. Thoreau. 12mo. cloth. 

pp. 357. 1864. 75. 6d. 
Thoughts oe a Lieetime ; or, my Mind — its contents. An epitome 

of the leading questions of the day. By the author of " Utopia at Home." 

Crown 8yo. pp. ix. and 220, cloth. 1868. 3.?. 6d. 



88 Publications of Triibner fy Co. 

Thoughts on Eeligion and the Bible. By a Layman, an M.A. of 

Trinity College, Dublin. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Crown 8vo. 
pp. x. and 42, sewed. I860. 

Thoughts on Eeligion and the Bible. By a Layman. 8vo. 
sewed, pp. 32. Is. 1865. 

Thoughts on the Athanasian Creed, etc. By a Layman. 16mo. 

cloth, pp. vi. and 75. 1866. 2s. 

Three Experiments of Living. Within the Means. Up to the 
Means. Beyond the Means. Fcap. 8vo., ornamental cover and gilt edges, pp. 86. 
1848. Is. 

Ticknor. — A History of Spanish Literature. Entirely re- 
written. By George Ticknor. 3 vols, crown 8vo. pp. xxiv. 486, xiii. 506, 
xiv. 524, cloth. 1863. £1 is. 

Tolhansen. — A Synopsis of the Patent Laws of Various 
Countries. Comprising the following heads: — 1. Law, Date, and where re- 
corded; 2. Kinds of Patents ; 3. Previous Examination; 4. Duration; 5. 
Government Fees; 6. Documents Required, and where to be left; 7. "Working 
and Extension ; 8. Assignments; 9. Specifications, Inspection, and Copies of; 10. 
List of Patents delivered ; 11. Specifications Published ; 12. Originals of Speci- 
fications (Models). By Alexander Tolhausen, Ph. D., Sworn Translator at the 
Imperial Court of Paris, Author of a Technological Dictionary in the English, 
French, and German Languages, etc. 8vo. sewed, pp. 31. 1857. Is. 

Torrens.— Lancashire's Lesson : or, the Need of a Settled Policy 
in Times of Exceptional Distress. By W. T. M. Torrens, Author of " The 
Industrial History of Free Nations," "The Life of Sir James Graham," etc 
Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 191. 1864. 3s. Q>d. 

Tosoani. — Italian Conversational Course. A new Method of 
Teaching the Italian Language, both Theoretically and Practically. By Giovanni 
Toscani, Professor of the Italian Language and Literature in the City of London 
College, Royal Polytechnic Institution, etc. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 249. 
1867. 5s. 

Tosswill. — The British and American Beady-Beckoner : con- 
sisting of Tables showing the equivalent values in Currency and Sterling at any 
rate for Exchanj^, of the following articles : — Produce, comprising butter, 
cheese, bacon, hams, lard, tallow, grease, hops, seeds, tobacco, sugar, beeswax, or 
any article whereof the Standard is the pound in America and the cwt. (of 
112 lbs.) in the British Isles, with a list of net freights. Also cotton per lb. — 
Flour, Beef and Pork, or any article sold in both countries by the same 
Standard. — "Wheat transferred from the bushel of 60 lbs. to quarter of 480 lbs. ; 
likewise the equivalent value of the quarter and cental. — Indian Corn trans- 
ferred from the bushel of 56 lbs. to the quarter of 480 lbs. Also freights of 
wheat and corn. — Oil Cake and Dye Woods, allowing, where necessary, for 
the difference between the 2,000 lbs. and the gross ton. — Refined Petroleum 
transferred from the small or wine into the imperial gallon. — Crude Petro- 
leum transferred from the small gallon into the tun of 252 imperial or 303 small 
gallons. Also, Sterling Commission or Brokerage, showing the expense of 
placing any of the above merchandise "free on board." Computed by Edward 
B. Tosswill, Author of u Produce Tables from par to 400 premium." Imperial 
8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 133. 1865. £1 Is. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 89 

Towler. — The Silver Sunbeam: a Practical and Theoretical 
Text-book on Sun- Drawing and Photographic Printing, comprehending all the 
Wet and Dry Processes at present known. By J. Towler, M.D., Prendergast 
Professor of Natural Philosophy. Third Edition, enlarged. Crown 8vo. cloth, 
pp. viii. and 443. 1866. 10s. 6d. 

Towler. — Dry Plate Photography ; or, the Tannin Process made 
Simple and Practical for Operators and Amateurs. By J. Towler, M.D. 12mo. 
sewed, pp. 97. 1865. 4.9. 

Towler. — The Magic Photograph ; with full Instructions How to 
Make it. By J. Towler, M.D. 12mo. sewed, pp. x. 1866. Is. 

Triglot. — A Complete Dictionary, English, German, and French, 
on an entirely new plan, for the use of the Three Nations. In Three Divisions. 
1 vol. small 4to, cloth, red edges. 10s. 6d. 

Trimen. — Phopalocera Africae Atjstralis ; a Catalogue of South 
African Butterflies ; comprising Descriptions of all the known Species, with 
Notices of their Larvae, Pupa?, Localities, Habits, Seasons of Appearance, and 
Geographical Distribution. By B,oland Trimen, Member of the Entomological 
Society of London. With Illustrations, by G. H. Ford. 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. and 
353. 1862-66. 18*. 

TrtLbner's American and Oriental Literary Eecord. A Monthly 
Kegister of the most Important Works published in North and South America, 
in India, China, and the British Colonies. With Occasional Notes on German, 
Dutch, Danish, French, Italian, Spanish, Portuguese and Russian Books. The 
object of the Publishers in issuing this monthly publication is to give a full and 
particular account of every publication of importance issued in America and the 
East. Vols. 1 to 3 (36 numbers) from' March, 1865, to July, 1868, small 
quarto, 6d. per number. Subscription os. per annum. Continued monthly. 
The object of the Publishers in issuing this monthly publication is to give a full and particular 

account of every publication of importance issued in America and in the East. 

Triitaer's Series of German Plays, for Students of the German 

Language. With Grammatical and Explanatory Notes. By F. Weinmann, 
German Master to the Royal Institution School, Liverpool, and G. Zimmermann, 
Teacher of Modern Languages. Xo. I. Der Vetter. Comedy in three Acts, by 
Roderick Benedix. 12mo. cloth, pp. 125. 1863. 2s. 6d. 

Triibner's Gold and Silver Coins (See under Current Gold and 
Silver Coins). 

Triiuner. — Trubner' s Bibliographical Guide to American Litera- 
ture : a Classed List of Books published in the United States of America, from 
1817 to 1857. With Bibliographical Introduction, JNote^and Alphabetical 
Index. Compiled and Edited by Nicolas Trubner. In 1 voL 8vo., half-bound, 
pp. 750. 1859. 185. 

This work, it is believed, is the first attempt to marshal the Literature of the United States 
of America during the last forty years, according to the generally received bibliographical 
canons. The Librarian will welcome it, no doubt, as a companion volume to Brunet, Lowndes, 
and Ebert ; whilst, to the bookseller, it will be a faithful guide to the American branch of 
English Literature— a branch which, on account of its rapid increase and rising importance, 
begins to force itself daily more and more upon his attention. Nor will the work be of less 
interest to the man of letters inasmuch as it comprises complete Tables of Contents to all the 
more prominent Collections of the Americans, to the Journals, Memoirs, Proceedings, and 
Transactions of their learned Societies — and thus furnishes an intelligible key to a department 
of American scientific activity hitherto but imperfectly known and understood in Europe. 

Opinions of the Press. 
"It has been reserved for a foreigner to have compiled, for. the benefit of European readers, 
a really trustworthy guide to Anglo-American literature. This honourable distinction has 
been fairly one by Mr. Nicolas Triibner, the intelligent and well-known publisher in Pater- 
noster-row That gentleman has succeeded in making a very valuable addition to biblio- 
graphical knowledge, in a quarter where it was much wanted."— Universal Review, Jan., 1859 



90 Publications of Triibner fy Co. 

"'TrUbner's Bibliographical Guide to American Literature' deserves praise for the great 
care with which it is prepared, and the wonderful amount of information contained in its 
pages. It is compiled and edited by Mr. Nicolas Triibner, the publisher, of Faternoster-row. 
It comprises a classified list of books published in the United States during the last forty 
years, with Bibliographical Introduction, Notes, and Alphabetical Index. The introduction 
is very elaborate and full of facts, and must be the work of a gentleman who has spared no 
pains in making himself master of all that is important in connection with American litera- 
ture. It certainly supplies much information not generally known in Europe." — Morning Star, 
Jan. 31st, 1859. 

" Mr. Triibner deserves much credit for being the first to arrange bibliography according to 
the received rules of the art. He began the labour in 1855, and the first volume was published 
in that year ; constituting, in fact, the earliest attempt, on this side of the Atlantic, to 
catalogue American books. The present volume, of course, is enlarged, and is more perfect 
in every respect. The method of classification is exceedingly clear and useful. 

" In short, it presents the actual state of literature, as well as the course of its development 
from the beginning. Into the subject-matter of this section we shall have to look hereafter, 
we are now simply explaining the composition of Mr. Triibner's most valuable and useful 
book." — Spectator, Feb. 5, 1859. 

" Mr. Trubnev's book is by far the most complete American bibliography that has yet - 
appeared, and displays an amount of patience and research that does him infinite credit. We 
have tested the accuracy of the work upon several points demanding much care and inquiry, 
and the result has always been satisfactory. Our American brethren cannot fail to feel com- 
plimented by the production of this volume, which in quantity almost equals our own London 
catalogue." — The Bookseller, Feb. 24th, 1359. 

"To say of this volume that it entirely fulfils the promise of its title-page, is possibly the 
highest and most truthful commendation that can he awarded to it. Mr. Triibner deserves 
however, something beyond general praise for the patient and intelligent labour with which 
he has elaborated the earlier forms of the work into that which it now bears. What was 
once but a scanty volume, has now become magnified, under his care, to one of considerable 
size ; and what was once little better than a dry catalogue, may now take rank as a biogra- 
phical work of first-rate importance. His position as an American literary agent has, doubt- 
less, been very favourable to Mr. Triibner, by throwing matter in its way ; and he confesses, 
hi his preface, that it is to this source that he is mainly indebted for the materials which have 
enabled him to construct the work before us. Mr. Triibner's object in compiling this book is, 
he states, two-fold : ' On the one hand, to suggest the necessity of a more perfect work of its 
kind by an American, surrounded, as he necessarily would be, with the needful appliances ; 
and, on the other, to supply to Europeans a guide to Anglo-American literature— a branch 
which, by its rapid rise and increasing importance, begins to force itself more and more on 
our attention. It is very modest in Mr. Triibner thus to treat his work as a mere suggestion 
for others. It is much more than this : it is an example which those who attempt to do 
anything more complete cannot do better than to follow a model, which they will do well to 
copy, if they would combine fulness of material with that admirable order and arrangement 
which so facilitates reference, and without which a work of this sort is all but useless. 

" All honour, then, to the literature of Young America— for young she still is, and let her 
thank her stars for it — and all honour also, to Mr. Triibner, for taking so much pains to make 
us acquainted with it." — The Critic, March 19, 1859. 

" This is not only a very useful, because well executed, bibliographical work— it is also a 
work of much interest to all who are connected with literature. The bulk of it consists of a 
classified list, with date of publication, size, and price, of all the works, original or translated, 
which have appeared in the United States during the last forty years ; and an alphabetical 
index facilitates reference to any particular work or author. On the merits of this portion of 
the work we cannot, of course, be expected to form a judgment. It would require something 
of the special erudition of Mr. Triibner himself, to say how far he has succeeded or fallen short 
of his undertaking— how few, or how many, have been his omissions. There is one indication, 
however, of his careful minuteness, which suggests the amount of labour that must have been 
bestowed on the work — namely, the full enumeration of all tne contents of the various Tran- 
saction and Scientific Journals. Thus, ' the Transactions of the American Philosophical 
Society,' from the year 1769 to 1857— no index to which has yet appeared in America — are in 
this work made easy of reterence, every paper of every volume being mentioned seriatim. 
The naturalist, who wishes to know what papers have appeared in the Boston Journal of 
Natural History during the last twenty years, that is, from its commencement, has only to 
glance over the five closely-printed pages of this guide to satisfy himself at once."— The 
Saturday Review, April 2, 1859. 

•' We have never seen a work on the national literature of a people more carefully compiled 
than the present, and the bibliographical prolegomena deserves attentive perusal by all who 
would study either the political or the literary history of the greatest republic of the West." — 
The Leader, March 26th, 1859. 

11 The subject of my letter to-day may seem to be of a purely literary character, but I feel 
justified to claim a more general interest for it. That subject is connected with the good re- 
putation of the United States abroad. It is likewise connected with the general topic of my 
two former letters. I have spoken of the friends and the antagonists of the United States 
among European nations, and among the different classes of European society. I have stated 
that the antagonists are chiefly to be found among the aristocracy, not only of birth, but 'of 



Publications of Trubnev § Co. 91 

mind f — as it has been called— likewise ; not only among the privileged classes, and those con- 
nected with the Government interests, but among those who live in the sphere of literature 
and art, and look down with contempt upon a society in which utilitarian motives are believed 
to be paramount. And 1 have asserted that, these differences in the opinions of certain classes 
left aside, the Germans, as a whole, take a more lively and a deeper interest in American 
affairs th an in any other nation. Now, I am going to speak of a book just ready to le a ve the 
press of a London publisher, which, while it is a remarkable instance of the truth of my 
assertion in reference to the Germans, must he considered as serving the interests of the 
United States, by promoting the good reputation of American life in an uncommon degree. 

"The London book trade has a firm, Triibner and Co., of whose business transactions 
American literature, as well as literature on America, form a principal branch. It is the firm 
who have lately published the bibliography of American languages. Mr. Nicolas Triibner is 
a German, who has never inhabited the United States, and yet he risks his time, labour, and 
money, in literary publications, for which even vain endeavours would have been made to find 
an American publisher. 

" The new publication of Mr. Triibner, to which I have referred, is a large 8vo volume of 
800 pages, under the title of ' Bibliographical Guide to American Literature, A classified 
List of Books published in the United States of America, from 1817 to 1857. With Biblio- 
graphical Introduction, Notes, and Alphabetical Index. Compiled and edited by Nicolas 
Triibner.' 

"This last remark has but too much truth in it. The United States, in the opinion of the 
great mass of even the well-educated people of Europe, is a country inhabited by a nation lost 
in the pursuit of material interest, a country in which the technically applicable branches of 
of some sciences may be cultivated to a certain degree, but a country essentially without 
literature and art, a country not without newspapers— so much, the worse for it— but almost: 
without books. Now, here, Mr. Triibner, a German, comes out with a list of American books, 
filling a thick volume, though containing American publications only, upward from the year 
1817, from which time he dates the period of a more decided literary independence of the 
United States. 

"Since no native-born, and even no adopted, American, has taken the trouble of compiling, 
arranging, digesting, editing, and publishing such a work, who else but a German could 
undertake it ? who else among the European nations would have thought American literature 
worth the labour, the time, and the money? and, let me add, that a smaller work of a similar 
character, 'The Literature of American Local History,' by the late Dr. Hermann Lude wig, 
was the work of a German, likewise. May be that the majority of the American public will 
ascribe but an inferior degree of interest to works of this kind. The majority of the public 
of other nations will do the same, as it cannot be everybody's business to understand the 
usefulness of bibliography, and of books containing nothing but the enumeration and descrip- 
tion of books. One thing, however, must be apparent: the deep interest taken by some 
foreigners in some of the more ideal spheres of American life; and if it is true, that the clear 
historical insight into its own development, ideal as well as material, i s one of the most valu- 
able acquisitions of a nation, future American generations will acknowledge the good services 
of those foreigners, who, by their literary application, contributed to avert the national 
calamity of the origin of the literary independence of America becoming veiled in darkness." 
New York Daily Tribune, Dec, 1858. 

" It is remarkable and noteworthy that the most valuable manual of American literature 
should appear in London and be published by an English house. Triibner's Bibliographical 
Guide to American Literature is a work of extraordinary skill and perseverance, giving an index 
to all the publications of the American press for the last forty years."— harper's Weekly, March 
28th, 1859. 

" Mr. Triibner deserves all praise for having produced a work every way satisfactory. No 
one who takes an interest in the subject of which it treats can dispense it with it ; and we 
have no doubt that booksellers in this country will learn to consider it necessary to them as a 
shop manual, and only second in importance, for the purposes of their trade, to the London 
Catalogue itself. That a foreigner, and a London bookseller, should have accomplished what 
Americans themselves have failed to do, is most creditable to the compiler. The volume 
contains 149 pages of introductory matter, containing by far the best record of American 
literary history yet published ; and 521 pages of classed list of books, to which an alphabeti- 
cal index of 33 pages is added. This alphabetical index alone may claim to be one of the most 
valuable aids for enabling the student of literary history to form a just and perfect estimate 
of the great and rising importance of Anglo-American literature, the youngest and most un- 
trammelled of all which illustrate the gradual development of the human mind." — The Press, 
Philadelphia, Oct. 11, 1858. 

*'Wedo not so much express the wish by this notice, that Mr. Triibner may not find a 
public ungrateful for his labours, as congratulate, especially American Bibliophiles, upon the 
advantages within their reach, by tbe acquisition and use of what Mr. Triibner has so oppor- 
tunely supplied." — Washington National Intelligencer, March 22nd, 1859. 

"This volume contains a well- classified list of books published in the United States of Ame- 
rica during the last forty years, preceded by a tolerably full survey of American literary enter- 
prise during the first half of the nineteenth century. The value of such a guide, in itself 
tolerably evident, becomes more so upon glancing over the five hundred and forty pages of 
close print which display the literary activity pervading the country of Prescott and Mottley 



92 Publications of Triibner <Sf Co. 

of Irving and Hawthorne, of Poe and Longfellow, of Story and Wheaton, of Moses Stuart and 
Channing. This volume will be useful to the scholar, but to the librarian it is indispensable." 
—Daily News, March 24th, 1859. 

"There are hundre'ds of men of moderate scholarship who would gladly stand on some 
higher and more assured point. They feel that they have acquired much information, but 
they also feel the need of that subtle discipline, literary education, without which all mere 
learning is the rudis indigesta moles, as much of a stumbiing-block as an aid. To those in such 
a condition, works on bibliography are invaluable. For direction in classifying all reading, 
whether English or American, Allibone's Dictionary is admirable ; hut, for particular informa- 
tion as to the American side of the house, the recently published Bibliographical Guide to 
American Literature, by Nicholas Triibner, of London, may be conscientiously commended. 
A careful perusal of this truly remarkable work cannot fail to give any intelligent person a 
clear and complete idea of the whole state of American book-making, not only in its literary 
aspect, but in its historical, and, added to this, in its most mechanical details.'' — Philadelphia 
Evening Bulletin, March 5th, 1859. 

" But the best work on American bibliography yet published has come to us from London, 
where it has been compiled by the well-known bibliophile, Triibner. The work is remarkable 
for condensation and accuracy, though we have noted a few errors and omissions, upon which 
we should like to comment, had we now space to do so." — JS r ew Fork Times, March 26th, 1859. 

4 'Some of our readers, whose attention has been particularly called to scientific and literary 
matters, may remember meeting, some years since, in this country, a most intelligent 
foreigner, who visited the United Statesfor the purpose of extending his business connections, 
and making a personal investigation into the condition of literature in the Xe-v World. Mr. 
Nicholas Triibner — the gentleman to whom we have made reference— although by birth a 
German, and by education and profession a London bookseller, could hardly be called a 
' stranger in America.' for he had sent before him a most valuable ' letter of introduction,' in 
the shape of a carefully compiled register of American books and authors, entitled 'Biblio- 
graphical Guide to American Literature,' etc., pp. xxxii., 108. This manual was the germ of 
the important publication, the title of which the reader will find at the commencement of this 
article. Now, in consequence of Mr. Triibner's admirable classification and minute index, the 
inquirer after knowledge has nothing to do but copy from the Bibliographical Guide the 
titles of the American books which he wishes to consult, despatch them to his library by a 
messenger, and in a few minutes he has before him the coveted volumes, through whose means 
he hopes to enlarge his acquisitions. Undoubtedly it would be a cause of well-founded 
reproach, of deep mortification to every intelligent American, if the arduous labours of the 
learned editor and compiler of this volume (whom we almost hesitate to call a foreigner), 
should fail to be appreciated in a country to which he has, by the preparation of this valuable 
work, proved himself so eminent a benefactor." — Pennsylvania Enquirer, March 2Gth, 1859. 

" The editor of this volume has acquired a knowledge of the productions of the American 
press which is rarely exhibited on the other side of the Atlantic, and which must command 
the admiration of the best informed students of the subject in this country. His former work 
on American bibliography, though making no pretensions to completeness, was a valuable 
index to various branches of learning that had been successfully cultivated by our scholars 
but, neither in comprehensiveness of plan nor thoroughness of execution, can it be compared 
to the elaborate and minute record of American literature contained in this volume. The duty 
of the editor required extensive research, vigilant discrimination, and untiring diligence ; and 
in the performance of his task we are no less struck with the accuracy of detail than with the 
extent of his information. The period to which the volume is devoted, comprises only the 
last forty years; but within that time the literature of this country has received its most 
efficient impulses, and been widely unfolded in the various departments of intellectual 
activity. If we were permitted to speak in behalf of American scholars, we should not fail to 
congratulate Mr. Triibner on the eminent success with which he has accomplished his plan, 
and the ample and impartial justice with which he has registered the productions of our 
native authorship. After a careful examination of his volume, we are bound to express our 
high appreciation of the intelligence, fairness, and industry which are conspicuous in its 
pages ; for exactness and precision it is no less remarkable, than for extent of research ; few, 
if any, important publications are omitted on its catalogue, aud although, as is inevitable in 
a work of this nature, an erroneous letter has sometimes crept into a name, or an erroneous 
figure into a date, no one can consult it habitually without learning to rely on its trust- 
worthiness, as well as its completeness." — Harper's Magazine, April, 1859. 

*' Nor is the book a dry catalogue only of the names and contents of the publications of 
America. Prefixed to it are valuable bibliographical prolegomena, instructive to the antiquary, 
as well as useful to the philologist. In this portion of the work, Mr. Triibner had the assist- 
ance of the late Dr. Ludewig, whose early death was a great loss to philological science. Mr. 
Moran, the assistant- secretary to the American Legation, has added to the volume a historical 
summary of the literature of America ; and Mr. Edward Edwards is responsible for an inter- 
esting account of the public libraries of the United States. To Mr. Triibner's own careful 
superintendence and hard work, however, the student must ever remain indebted for one o^ 
the most useful and well-arranged books on bibliographical lore ever published. In addition to 
this, it is right to congratulate Mr. Ttiibner on the fact, that his present work confirms the 
opinion passed on his 'Bibliotheca Glottica,' that among the booksellers themselves honour- 
able literary eminence may exist, without clashing with business arrangements. The book- 
sellers of old were authors, and Mr. Triibner emulates their* example." — Morning Chronicle, 
March 22nd, 1859. 



Publications of Trubner &; Co. 93 

"Mr. Trubner, who is cot only a bibliopole but a bibliophile, has, in this work, materially- 
increased the claim which he had already upon the respect of all book-lovers everywhere, but 
especially in the United States, to whose literature he has now made so important and useful 
a contribution. So much larger than a former book, under a similar title, which he published 
in 1855, and so much more ample in every respect, the present constitutes a new implement 
for our libraries, as well as the most valuable existing aid for those students who, without 
libraries, have an interest in knowing their contents." — Baltimore American, 2nd April, 1859. 

" Lastly, published only the other day, is Trubner's Bibliographical Guide to American 
Literature, which gives a classed list of books published in the Uuited States during the last 
forty years, with bibliographical introduction, notes, and Alphabetical index. This octavo 
volume has been compiled and edited by Mr. Nicolas Trubner, the well-known head of one 
of the great foreign publishing and importing houses of London, who is a! so editor of Ludewig 
and Turner's Literature of American Aboriginal Languages. Besides containing a classed 
list of books, with an alphabetical index, Mr. Trubner's book has an introduction, in which, 
at considerable fulness, he treats of the history of American literature, including newspapers 
periodicals, and public libraries. It is fair to state that Mr. Trubner s Bibliographical Guide 
was published subsequent to Allibone's Dictionary, but printed off about the same time." — 
Philadelphia Press t April 4th, 1859. 

"This is a valuable work for book buyers. For its compilation we are indebted to a foreign 
bibliomaniac, but one who has made himself familiar with Americau literature, and has 
possessed himself of the most ample sources of information. The volume contains : — I. Bi- 
bliographical Prolegomena ; II. Contributions towards a History ot American Literature ; 
III. Notices of Public Libraries of the United States. These three heads form the introduc- 
tion, and occupy one hundred and fifty pages. IV. Classed list of books ; V. Alphabetical 
list of authors. This plan is somewhat alter that adopted in Watts' celebrated 'Bibliotheca 
Britannica,' a work of immense value, whose compilation occupied some forty years. The 
classified portion of the present work enables the reader to find readily the names of all books • 
on any one subject. The alphabetical index of authors enables the reader to ascertain 
instantly the names of all authors and of all their works, including the numerous periodical 
publications of the last forty years. Mr. Trubner deserves the thanks of the literary world 
for his plan, and its able execution." — New York Courier and Enquirer, April 11th, 1859. 

"L'auteur, dans une preface de dix pages, expose les idees qui lui ont fait entreprendre son 
livre, et le plan qu'il a cru devoir adopter. Dans une savante introduction, il fait une revue 
critique des diffe'rentes ouvrages relatifs al'Ame'rique; il signale ceux qui ont le plus con- 
tribue" a l'establissement d'une litte'rature spe'ciale AmCricaine, et il en fait l'histoire, cette 
partie de son travail est destinee a lui faire honneur, elle est me'tkodiquement divise'e en 
periode coloniale et en periode Americaine et renferine, sur les progres de l'imprimerie en 
AmCrique, sur le salaire des auteurs, sur le commerce de la librairie, les publications 
periodiques, des renseignements tres intCressants, que l'on est heureux de trouver re*unis 
pour la premiere fois. Cette introduction, qui n*a pas moins de 150 pages, se termine par une 
table statisque de toutes les bibiiotheques publiques des differents Etatsde l'Union. 

" Le catalogue methodique et raisonne* des ouvrages n'occupe pas moins de 521 pages, il 
forme 32 sections consacrees chacune a l'une des branches des sciences humaines ; celle qui 
donne lalisfce des ouvrages qui interessent la geographie et les voyages (section xvi.) coniprend 
pres de 600 articles, et parmi eux on trouve 1'indication de plusieurs ouvrages dont nous ne 
soupconnions meme pas l'existence en Europe. Un index general alphabetique par noms 
d'auteurs qui termine ce livre, permet d'abrdger des recherches souvent bien penibles. Le 
guide bibliographique de M. Trubner est un monument e'leve' a l'aetivite" scientifique et 
litteraire Americaine et comme tel, il est digne de prendre place a cote des ouvrages du meme 
genre public's en Europe par les Brunet, les Lowndes, et les Ebert. (V. A. Malte-Brun)." — 
Nouvelles Annates des Voyages, April, 1859. 

Tuder. — My Own Philology. By A. Tuder. In Two Parts. 

8vo. pp. iv. and 40, 60, sewed. 1866. Is. each. 

Twenty-five Years' Conflict in the Church, and its Kemedy. 
12mo. sewed, pp. viii. and 70. 1855. Is. 6d. 

UMemanil's Sybiac Grammar. Translated from the German by 

Enoch Hutchinson. 8vo. cloth, pp. 368. 1855. 18s. 

Ullmann. — The Worship oe Genius, and the Distinctive Cha- 
g iiACTEE, oil Essence of Christianity. By Professor C. Ullmann. Translated 
by Lucy Sandford. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 116. 1840. 3s. 6d. 

"United States Consular Eegtjlations. A Practical Guide for Con- 
sular Officers, and also for merchants, shipowners, and masters of American 
vessels, in all their consular transactions. Third edition, revised and enlarged 
8vo. pp. 684, cloth. 1867. * 21s. 



** 



94 Publications of Trubner § Co. 

United States Patent Law (The). Instructions how to obtain 

Letters Patent for new inventions ; including a variety of useful information 
concerning the rules and practice of the Patent Office ; how to sell patents ; how 
to secure foreign patents ; forms for assignments and licenses, together with 
engravings and descriptions of the condensing steam-engine, and the principal 
mechanical movements* valuable tables, calculations, problems, etc., etc. By 
Munn, and Co., Solicitors of Patents, No. 37, Park Row, New York. Third 
edition, 12mo., pp. 108, cloth. 1867. Is, 6d. 

Unity, Duality, and Trinity of the Godhead (a Discussion 
among upwards of 250 theological enquirers, clergymen, dissenting ministers and 
laymen, on the). With digressions on the creation, fall, incarnation, atonement, 
resurrection, and infallibility of the Scriptures, inspiration, miracles, future 
punishments, revision of the Bible, etc. The press corrected by Eanley, the 
Reporter of the discussion. 8vo. pp. 206, cloth. 1864. 6s. 

Unity (The) of Truth. A Devotional Diary, compiled from the 

Scripture and other sources. By the Author of " Visiting my Relations." 18mo. 
cloth, pp. iv. 138. 1867. 25. 

Universal Correspondence in Six Languages. English, German, 
French, Dutch, Italian, and Spanish. 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, pp. 664 and 660. 
1865. 20s. 

Universal Church (The) ; its Faith, Doctrine, and Constitution. 
Crown 8 vo. cloth, pp.iv. and 398. 1866. 6s. 

Upper Rhine (The). Illustrating its finest Cities, Castles, Ruins, 
and Landscapes. From drawings "by Messrs. Rohbock, Louis and Julius Lange, 
engraved by the most distinguished artists. With a historical and topographical 
text. Edited by Dr. Gaspey. 8vo. pp. 496. With 134 steel-plate illustrations, 
cloth. 1859. £2 2s. 

Uricoeehea. — Mapoteca Colombiana : Catalogo cle Todos los 
Mapas, Pianos, Yistas, etc., relativos a la America-Espanola, Brasil, e Islas 
adyacentes. Arreglada cronologicamente i precedida de una introduccion sobre 
la historia cartografica de America. Por el Doctor Ezequiel Uricoechea, de 
Bogota, jSTueva Granada. One vol. 8vo. cloth, pp. 232. 1860. 6s. 

Uriel, and other Poems. 12mo. cloth. 2s. 6d. 

Uriel. — Poems. By the Author of Uriel. Second Edition. 12mo. 
cloth, pp. 169. 1857. 2s. 

Urquhart. — Progress of Russia in the West, North, and South, by 
Opening the Sources of Opinion, and appropriating the Channels of "Wealth and 
Power. By David Urquhart. Fifth edition, pp. 490, with Map,' 12mo. stiff 
cover. 1852. Is. 6d. 

Urquhart. — Pecent Events in the East. Letters, Essays, etc. By 

David Urquhart 12mo. pp. 312, 1853. Is. 6d. 

rqilhart. — The War oe Ignorance ; its Progress and Pesults : a 
Prognostication and a Testimony. By David Urquhart. 8vo. 1854. Is. ft 

Urquhart. — The Occupants of the Crimea. An Appeal from To- 
day and To-morrow. By David Urquhart. 8vo. sewed. 1854. 6d. 

Urquhart. — The Home Pace oe the " Four Points." By David 
Urquhart. 8vo. pp. 32. 18o4. 1.?. 



Publications of Trubner $ Co. 95 

Taletta. — 'O/itfpov /3/os Kal Trot/jfiara. TIpayjuiaTeia laropi/cr} /cat 
KpLTiKi]. vtto 'liocivvov N. BaXsTTct. (The Life and Poems of Homer. A 
Historical and Critical Essay. By John N. Yaletta). 1 vol. 4to. pp. xii. and 
403, with an illustration, sewed, 1866. 21*. 

Taletta. — <P(dtiov tov crocbcordrov /cat dyicordrov Uarpidpyov 
1^0JV(TravTivv7r6\eu)g 'ETrioroXai. 'Ate, dvo tov clvtov Traprjprrjrai Trovrj/iaTia, 
A. 'EpixJTrjfiara dsKa avv laaig rate cnroicpicrEGiv, tjtol crvvayioyal Kal cnro^ei^ug 
a.Kpi/3eXg, (TWEiXtyfi&vai sk tCjv avvbiCiKdv Kal laTopiKutv ypa<pwv wept 'E7rt(7/co- 
7ru>v Kal MrjTpOTToXirojv, Kal Xo'nrwv krkpwv avayKaicov ^TrjixaTiov. B. Kpiaeig 
Kal liriXvaeig ttsvts KetpaXaLuv, 7$' Gto^tXsorar^j, 6(Ti(OTaT(£> Aeovrt Ap^um- 
gkoitu) KaXa(3ptag. Mcrd irpoXeyophv^v TTEpl tov j3iov Kal tGjv avyypaufxarcjv 
&(jjtiov k.t.cl. v-irb 'Iwavvov N. BaXsTTa. (The Epistles of Photins, the wisest 
and holiest Patriarch of Konstantinople. To which are attached two works of 
the same author: 1. Ten Questions with their answers, viz., collections and 
accurate descriptions gathered from the synodical and historical writings on the 
Bishops and Metropolitans. 2. Sentences and Interpretations, in five chapters, 
addressed to Leon, the Archbishop of Calabria. With an Introduction on the 
Life and Writings of Photins. By John N. Yaletta.) 1 vol. 4to. pp. 581 sewed. 
1864. £1 10*. 

Tan der Tuuk. — Outlines of a Gsammab of the Malagasy Lan- 
guage. By H. N. Van der Tuuk. 8vo. sewed, pp. 28. 1866. l.y. 

Van der Tuuk. — Shoet Account of the Malay Manuscripts 
belonging to the lloyal Asiatic Society. By H. N. Yan Der Tuuk. 8vo. sewed, 
pp. 51. 1866. 1*. 

Yan de Weyer. — CbzoixD' Opuscules Philosophiques, Histoeiques, 
Politiqves et Litteraires de Sylvain Yan de Weyer. Precedes d'Avant- 
propos de l'Editeur. Premiere Serie. 

Table de Matieres. 

1. Le Roi Cobden. 

2. Lettres sur les Anglais qui cmt 6crit en Francais. 

3. Discours sur l'Histoire de la Philosophie. 

4. Moyen facile et economique d'etre bieniaisaiit, propose aux jeunes Gen?, et suivi de 

Pensdes diverses. 

5. Lettre a M. Ernst Munch. 

Crown 8vo. pp. 374. Roxburgh© style. 1863. 10s. 6d. 
Ditto. Ditto. Seconde Serie. (In the Press.) 

Tan Laim (Hexei), — Geamaiae of the Feexch Language. Pp. 
151 and 120. 1867. 4.?. 

Parts I. and II. Accidence and Syntax. In one vol. crown Svo. cloth, pp. 151 

and 117. oth edition. 1867. " 45. 
Part III. Exercises. 4th Ed. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and 285. 1866. 3s. 6d. 

Yan Laun. — Lecoxs Geaduees de Teaductiox et de Lectuee ; or, 
Graduated Lessons in Translation and Reading, with Biographical Sketches, 
Annotations on History, Geography, Synonyms and Style, and a Dictionary of 
"Words and Idioms. By Henri Yan Laun. 12mo. cloth, pp. vi. and 476, 
1863. os. 

Yarnhagen. — Aaieeigo Vespucci. Son caractere, $es ecrits (meme 
les moins authentiques) , sa vie et ses navigations, avec une carte indiquant les 
routes. Par F. A. de Yarnhagen, Ministre du Bresil au Perou, Chili et Ecuador, * 
etc. Small Folio, pp. 120, boards. I860. 14s, 

Yarnhagen, — La Veedadeea Guaxabtaxi de Colox. Memoria 
communicacla a la facultad de humanidades. Por Don Francisco Ad. de 
Yarnhagen, e impresa en el tomo xxvi. de los anales de Chile (Enero de 1864). 
Svo. pp. xiv., with a map of the Bahaman and Antillan Archipelago, sewed, 
1864. 



96 Publications of Trubner ty Co. 

Yekspez and Simonne's New Method to Eead, Write, and 
Speak the Spanish Language. Adapted to Ollendorff's System. Post 8vo. 
pp. 558, cloth. 1866. 6s. 

Key. Post 8vo. pp. 174., cloth. 45. 

Velasquez. — A Dictionary oe the Spanish and English Lan- 
guages. For the Use of Young Learners and Travellers. By M. Velasquez de 
la Cadena. In Two Parts. I. Spanish-English. II. English- Spanish. 12mo. 
pp. 680, cloth. 1864. 10*. 

Yelasquez. — A Pronouncing Dictionary of the Spanish and 
English Languages. Composed from the Dictionaries of the Spanish 
Academy, Terreos, and Salva, and Webster, Worcester, and Walker. Two 
Parts in one thick volume. By M. Velasquez de la Cadena. Boyal 8vo. pp. 
1,280, cloth. 1866. 21s. 

Velasquez. — An Easy Introduction to Spanish Conversation, 
containing all that is necessary to make a rapid progress in it. Particularly 
designed for persons who have little time to study, or are their own instructors. 
Bv M. Velasquez de la Cadena. New edition, revised and enlarged. 12mo. 
pp. 150, cloth. 1863. 2s. 6^. 

Velasquez. — New Spanish Eeader : Passages from the most 

approved authors, in Prose and Verse. Arranged in progressive order. With 

Vocabulary. Post 8vo. pp. 352, cloth. 1866. 6s. 6d. 
Vera. — Probleme de la Certitude. By Professor A. Vera. 

8vo. pp. 220. 1845. 3s. 
Vera. — Platonis Aristotelis et Hegelii de Medio Termino 

Docthina. By Professor A. Vera. 8vo. pp. 45. 1845. Is. 6d. 

Vera. — Inquiry into Speculative and Experimental Science. 

By Professor A. Vera. 8vo. pp. 68. 1856. 3s. 6d. 
Vera. — Logique de Hegel, traduite pour la premiere fois et 

accompagnee d'une introduction et d'ua commentaire perpetuel. 2 volumes. 

8vo. pp. 750. By Professor A. Vera. 1859. 12s. 
Vera. — L'Hegelianisme et la Philosophie. By Professor A. 

Vera. 8vo. pp. 226. 1861. 3s. 6d. 
Vera. — Melanges Philosophiques (containing Papers in Italian 

and French. By Professor A. Vera. 8vo. pp. 304. 1862. 5s. 
Vera. — Prolusioni alla Storia della Filosoeia e dalla Filosofia 

della Storia. By Professor A. Vera. 8vo. pp. 87. 1863. 2s. 
Vera. — Introduction a la Philosophie de Hegel. Deuxieme 

edition, revue et augmentee de Notes et d'une Preface. By Professor A. Vera. 

8vo. pp. 418. (The first edition appeared in 1854). 1864. 6s. 
Vera. — Essais de Philosophie Hegelienne, contenant la Peine de 

Mort, Amour et Philosophie, et Introduction a la Philosophie. By Professor 

A. Vera. 12mo. pp. 203. 1864. 2*. 6d. 
Vera. — Philosophie de la Nature de Hegel, traduite pour la 

premiere fois et accompagnee d'une introduction et d'une commentaire perpetuel. 

By Professor A. Vera. 3 volumes. 8vo. pp. 1637. 1863, 1864, and 1865. 24s. 
Vera. — Philosophie de l'Esprit de Hegel, Traduite pour la 

premiere fois et accompagnee de deux Introductions et d'un Commentaire 

Perpetuel. Par A. Vera. Tome premier. 8vo. sewed, pp. cxii. and 471. 1867. 12s. 
Verkriizeil. — A Treatise on Muslin Embroidery in its Various 

Branches, including Directions for the different Styles of this Work, with eight 

beautiful Illustrations, a Receipt to get up Embroidery, etc. By T. A. 

Verkriizen, author of a Treatise on Berlin Wool and Colours. Oblong, sewed, 

pp. 26. 1861. Is. 



Publications of Trubner fy Co. 97 

Versmann and Oppenheim. — On the Comparative Value of certain 
Salts foe, rendering Fabrics Non-inflammable ; being the substance of a 
paper read before the British Association, at the meeting in Aberdeen, Septem- 
ber 15th, 1859. By Fred. Versmann, F.C.S., and Alphons Oppenheim, Ph. D., 
A.C.S. 8vo. pp. 32, sewed. 1859. 

Vickers. — Imaginism and Bationalism. An Explanation of the 

Origin and Progress of Christianity. By John Vickers. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 

viii. and 432. 1867. 7*. 6d. 
Villars (De). — Memoires de la cotjr d'Espagne sous le regne de 

Charles 11.1678—1682. Par le Marquis de Villars. Small 4to." pp. xl. and 

382, cloth. 1861. 

Vishnu Purana. — A System of Hindu Mythology and Tradition. 
Translated from the original Sanskrit, and illustrated by Notes derived chiefly 
from other Puranas. By the late Hoiace Hayman Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., 
thoroughly revised and edited, with Notes, bv Dr. Fitzedward Hall. In 5 
vols. 8vo. Vol. I. pp. 340. Vol. II. pp. 348. Vol. III. pp. 348. 10s. 6d. each. 
(Vols. IV. and V. in the press). 

Voice from Mayfair (A). 8vo. pp. 58, seweel. 1868. 4d. 

Volpe. — An Italian Grammar. By Girolamo Volpe, Italian 
Master at Eton College. For the Use of Eton. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 242. 
1863. 4s. 6d. 

Volpe. — A Key to the Exercises of Volpe' s Italian Grammar. 12mo. 

sewed, pp. 18. 1863. Is. 
Von Cotta. — Geology and History : a Popular Exposition of all 

that is known of the Earth and its Inhabitants in Pre-historic Times. By 
Bernhard Von Cotta, Professor of Geology at Freiburg. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. iv. 
and 84. 1865. 2s. 

Voysey. — Dogma versus Morality. A Reply to Church Congress. 
By Charles Voysey, B.A. Post 8vo. sewed, pp. 12. 1866. 3d. 

Voysey. — The Sling and the Stone. By Charles Voysey, B.A., 
St. Edmund Hall, Oxford, Incumbent of Healaugh. Volume I. (12 numbers for 
1866). Crown 8vo. cloth. 1866. 6s, 

Voysey. — The Sling and the Stone. By Charles Voysey, B.A. 

Volume II. (12 numbers for 1867). 8vo. cloth, pp. 176. 1867. 7s. 6d. 

Voysey. — Humanity versus Barbarism in our Thanksgiving. By 
Charles Voysey, B.A., St. Edmund Hall, Oxford, Incumbent of Healaugh, 
Tadcaster. 8vb., pp. 12. 1868. 2>d. 

Wade. — Wen-Chien Tzu-Erh Chi. A Series of Papers selected 
as specimens of documentary Chinese, designed to assist Students of the 
language, as written by the officials of China. Vol. I. and Part I. of the Key. 
By Thomas Francis Wade, C.B., Secretary to Her Britannic Majesty's Legation 
at Peking. 4to., half-cloth, pp. xii. and 455 ; and iv., 72 and 52. 1867. 
£1 16s. 

Wade. — Yu-Yen Tzu-Erh Chi. A progressive course, designed to 
assist the Student of Colloquial Chinese, as spoken in the Capital and the 
Metropolitan Department. In Eight Parts, with Key, Syllabary, and Writing- 
Exercises. By Thomas Francis Wade, C.B., Secretary to Her Britannic 
Majesty's Legation, Peking. 3 vols. 4 to. Progressive Course, pp. xx. 296 and 
16 ; Syllabary, pp. 126 and 36 ; Writing Exercises, pp. 48 ; Key, pp. 174 and 
140, sewed. 1867. £4. 



98 Publications of Trilbner fy Co. 

"Wafflard and Fulgence. — Le Voyage a Dieppe. A Comedy in 

Prose. By Wafflard and Fulgence. Edited, with English Notes, by the Rev. 
P. H. Ernest Brette, B.D., of Christ's Hospital, and the University of London. 
Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 104. 1867. 2s. M, 

"Wake. — Chapters on Man. With the Outlines of a Science of 
comparative Psychology. By C. Staniland Wake, Fellow of the Anthropo- 
logical Society of London. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 344. 1868. 7s. 6d. 

Wanklyn and Chapman. — Water Analysis. A Practical Treatise 
on the examination of potable water. By J. Alfred Wanklyn, M.R.C.S., Pro- 
fessor of Chemistry in London Institution, and Ernest Theophron Chapman. 
Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 104. 1868. 5s. 

Ware. — Sketches of European Capitals. By William Ware, 
Author of "Zenobia; or, Letters from Palmyra," "Aurelian," etc. 8vo. pp. 
124. 1851. Is. 

Warning ; or, the Beginning oe the End. By the Author of 
" Who am I p" 1 vol., Sj-o. cloth. 2s. 

Watson. — Index to the Native and Scientific Names oe Indian 

and other Eastern Economic Plants and Products, originally prepared 
under the authority of the Secretary of State for India in Council. By John 
Forbes Watson, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.R.A.S., etc., Eeporter on the Products 
• of India. Imperial 8vo. cloth, pp. 650. 1868. £1 lis. 6^. 

Watson. — Theoretical Astronomy, relating to the motions of the 
heavenly bodies revolving around the sun in accordance with the law of universal 
gravitation, embracing a systematic derivation of the formulae for the calcula- 
tion cf the geocentric and heliocentric places, for the determination of the 
orbits of Planets and Comets, for the correction of approximate elements, and for 
the computation of special perturbation; together with the theory of the com- 
bination of observations, and the method of least squares. With numerical 
examples and auxiliary tables. By James C. Watson, Director of the Obser- 
vatory at Ann Arbor, and Professor of Astronomy in the University of Michigan. 
8vo. cloth, pp. 662. 1868. £1 18s. 

Watts. — Essays on Language and Literature. By Thomas Watts, 

of the British Museum. Reprinted, with Alterations and Additions, from the 
" Transactions of the Philological Society," and elsewhere. 1 vol. 8vo. (In 
preparation) . 

Watts and Doddridge. — Hymns eor Children. Eevised and 
altered, so as to render them of general use. By Dr. "Watts. To which are 
added Hymns and other Religious Poetry for Children. By Dr. Doddridge. 
Ninth edition. 12mo. pp. 48, stiff covers. 1837. M. 

Way (The) to Have Peace. By S. E. De M. 12mo sewed, 

pp. 16. 1856. 

Way (The) of Truth ; or, a Mother's Teachings from the Bible. 
12mo. cloth, pp. iv. and 202. 1867. 2s. 

WedgWOOd. — The Principles of Geometrical Demonstration, reduced 
from the Original Conception of Space and Form. By H. Wedgwood, M.A. 
12mo. cloth, pp. 48. 1844. 2s. 

Wedgwood. — On the Development of the Understanding. By 
Hensleigh Wedgwood, A.M. 12mo. cloth, pp. 133. 1848. 3s. 



Publications of Triibner § Co. 99 

WedgWOOd. THE GrEOMETBY OF THE THREE FlRST BOOKS OF EUCLID. 

By Direct Proof from Definitions Alone. With an Introduction on the Prin- 
ciples of the Science. By Hensleigh Wedgwood M.A. 1 2mo. cloth, pp. 104. 
1856. 3.5. 

"WedgWOOd. — Ox the Origin of Language. By HensleighWedgwood, 
M.A., late Fellow of Christ College, Cambridge. 12mo. cloth, pp. 165. 1866. 
3«. 6cl. 

Wedgwood. — A Dictionary of the English Language. By Hens- 
leigh Wedgwood, M.A., late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. Vol. I. 
(A to D) 8vo. cloth, pp. xxiv. 508, 14*. ; Vol. II. (E to P) 8vo. cloth, pp. 578, 
145. ; Vol. III., Part I. (Q. to Sy), 8vo. pp. 366, 10.5. 6d. ; Vol. IIP, Part II. 
(T to W) 8yo., pp. 200, 5s. 6d. complete the Work. 1859 to 1865. Price 
of the complete work, £2 id. 

"Dictionaries are a class of books not usually esteemed light reading ; but no intelligent man 
were to be pitied who should find himself shut up on a rainy day in a lonely hoa«u in the 
dreariest part of Salisbury Plain, with no other means of recreation Than that which Mr. Wedg- 
wood's Dictionary of Etymology could afford him. He would read it through from cover to cover 
at a sitting, and only regret that he had not the second volume to begin upon forthwith. It is a 
very able book, of givat re-earch, full of delightful surprises, a repertory of the fairy tales of 
linguistic science." — Spectator. 

Wekey. — A Geammae or the Hungarian Language, with appro- 
priate exercises, a copious vocabulary, and specimens of Hungarian poetry. By 
Sigismund Wekey, late Aide-de-Camp to Kossuth. 12mo. sewed, pp. viii. and 
150. 1852. 4s. Gtf. 

Weller. — An Improved Dictionary ; English and French, and 
French and English, drawn from the best Sources extant in both Languages ; 
in which are now first introduced many Technical, Scientific, Legal, Commer- 
cial, Naval, and Military Terms ; and to which are added, Separate Vocabularies 
of Engineering and Railway Terms ; of those descriptive of Steam Power and 
Steam Navigation ; of Geographical Xames, and those of Ancient Mythology, 
and of Persons of Classical Antiquity ; and of Christian Names in present use ; 
together with an English Pronouncing Dictionary for the use of Foreigners.. By 
Edward Weller, late Professor of the Athenaeum and Episcopal College of Bruges. 
Eoyal 8vo. cloth, pp. 384 and 340. 1864. Js. 6d. 

What is Truth? Post 8vo. pp. 124, cloth. 1854. 3-9. 

Wheeler. — The History of India. By J. Talboys Wheeler, 
Assistant Secretary to the Government of India in the Foreign Department, ' 
Secretary to the Indian Record Commission, Author of " The Geography of 
Herodotus," etc. Vol. I. containing the Yedic Period and the Maha Bharata. 
With a Map of Ancient India to illustrate the Maha Bharata. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. lxxv. and 576. 1867. 18s. 

The Second Volume containing the Bamayana in the Press. 

Wheeler. — Historical Sketches oe North Carolina, from 1584 
to 1851. Compiled from original records, official documents, and traditional 
statements. With biographical sketches of her distinguished statesmen, jurists, 
lawyers, soldiers, divines, etc. By John H. Wheeler. Illustrated with en- 
gravings. Vol. L, 8vo. cloth, pp. xxii. and 480. 1851. 

Whildin. — Memoranda of the Strength oe Materials used in 
Engineering Construction. Compiled and edited by J. K. Whildin, Civil 
Engineer. Second Edition. 8vo. cloth, pp. 62. 1867. 5s. 

Whipple. — Literature and Life. Lectures by E. P. Whipple, 
Author of " Essays and Eeviews." 8vo. sewed, pp. 114. 1851. Is. 

Whipple. — Character and Characteristic Men. By Edwin P. 
Whipple. 12mo. cloth, pp. 32L 1866. 9s. 



100 Publications of Trubner §• Co. 

Whitney. — Language and the Study of Language. A Course of 
Lectures on the Principles of Linguistic Science. By William Dwight Whitney, 
Professor of Sanskrit in Yale College, New Haven, U.S.A. Crown 8vo. cloth, 
pp. 500. 1868. 105. 6cl. 

Whittier —Snow Bound. A Winter Idyl. By John Greenleaf 
Whittier. 12mo. cloth, pp. 52. 1866. 6*. 

Whittier. — The Poetical Works of John Greenleaf Whittier,, 
Complete in 2 vols. "With a Portrait. Blue and Gold Series. 24mo. cloth, 
gilt edges, pp. viii., 395 ; vi. 420. 1865. 10$. 

Whittier— Maud Muller. By John G. Whittier. With Illustra- 
tions, by W. J. Hennessy. Small 4 to. extra cloth, with gilt edges; 16 leaves, 
printed on one side only. 1866. 12s. 

Whittier. — The Tent on the Beach, and other Poems. By John 
Greenleaf Whittier. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 172. 1867. 6$. 

Whittier. — The Prose Works of John Greenleaf Whittier. 

2 vols., crown 8vo. cloth, pp. viii., 473; viii., 395. 1866. £1 Is. 

Whitty. — The Governing Classes of Great Britain. Political 

Portraits. By Edward M. Whitty 12mo. boards, pp. vi. and 288. With 
Lord Stanley's Portrait. 1859. 3s. 6d. 

Who am I? By the Author of " Warning." 1 vol., 8vo. 

cloth. 4s. 

Wikoff. — A New Yorker in the Foreign Office, and his 
Adventures in Paris. By Henry Wikoff. 12mo. cloth, pp. 299. 1858. 6s. 

Williams. — First Lessons in the Maori Language, with a 
short Vocabulary. By W. L. Williams, B.A. Square 8vo. cloth, pp. 80. 

1862. 3s. ea. 

Williams. — A Dictionary, English and Sanscrit. By Monier 
Williams, M.A. Published under the pationage of the Honourable East India 
Company. 4to. cloth, pp. xii. and 862. 1855. £3 3s. 

Williams. — Lexicon Cornu-Britannicum. A Dictionary of the 

Ancient Celtic Language of Cornwall, in which the words are elucidated by 
copious examples from the Cornish works now remaining, with translations in 
English. The synonyms are also given in the cognate dialects of Welsh, 
Armoric, Irish, Gaelic, and Manx, showing at one view the connection between 
them. By the Rev. Robert Williams, M.A., Christ Church, Oxford, Parish 
Curate of Llangadwaladr and Rhydycroesan, Denbighshire. Sewed. 3 parts, 
pp. 400. 1865. £2 os. 

Williams. — The Middle Kingdom. A Survey of the Geography, 
Government, Education, Social Life, Arts, Religion, etc., of the Chinese Empire 
and its inhabitants. With a new Map of the Empire. By S. Wells Williams, 
Author of " Easy Lessons in Chinese," "English and Chinese Vocabulary," 
" Tonic Dictionary of the Chinese Language." With Portraits, Wood-cuts, and 
Maps. 2 vols. 8vo., pp. viii. 614, xxii. and 590. 1861. £1 Is. 

Willis. — On the Special Function of the Sudoriparous and 
Lymphatic Systems, their Vital Import, and their bearing on Health 
and Disease. By Robert Willis, M.D. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 72. 1867. 
4s. 6d. 



Publications of Triibner §• Co. 101 

Wilson. — A Brief Examination of Prevalent Opinions on the 
Inspiration of the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments. By a 
Lay Member of the Church of England. "With an introduction, by Henry 
Bristow Wilson, B.D., Vicar of Great Staughton, Hunts. 8vo. cloth, pp. lxi. 
and 254. 1861. 8s. 6d. 

Wilson. — The Holy Bible. By the Eev. Thomas Wilson. (See 
under Bible.) 

Wilson. — Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus. 
Translated from the Original Sanskrit. By Horace Hayman Wilson, M.A., 
F.R.S. Second Edition. 2 vols., 8vo. cloth, pp. lxx. and 384, 415. 15s. 
Contents. — Vol. I. — Preface— Treatise on the Dramatic System of the Hindus — Drama-s trans- 
lated from the Original Sanskrit— The Mrichchakati, or the Toy Cart — Vikrama and Urvasi, or 
the Hero and the Nymph— Uttara Rama" Cheritra, or continuation of the History of Rama\ Vol. If. 
— Dramas translated from the Original Sanskrit— Malawi and M&dlmva, or the Stolen Marriage— 
Mudr£ Rakshasa, or the Signet of the Mini&ter— Ketnavali, or the Necklace — Appendix, containing 
short accounts of different Dramas. 

Wilson. — The Present State of the Cultivation of Oriental 
Literature. A Lecture delivered at the Meeting of the Eoyal Asiatic Society. 
By the Director, Professor H. H. Wilson. 8vo. sewed, pp. 26. 1852. 6d. 

Wilson. — Works of the late Horace Hayman Wilson, M.A., 
F.R.S., Memher of the Eoyal Asiatic Societies of Calcutta and Paris, and of the 
Oriental^ Society of Germany, etc., and Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the Uni- 
versity of Oxford. Vols. I. and II. Also, under this title, "Essays and 
Lectures " chiefly on the Religion of the Hindus, by the late H. H. Wilson, 
M.A., F.R.S. , etc. Collected and edited by Dr. Reinhold Rost. 2 vols., 8vo. 
cloth, pp. xiii. 399, vi. and 416. 1861-62. £l Is. 

Wilson. — Works of the late Horace Hayman Wilson, M.A., 
F.R.S., Member of the Royal Asiatic Societies of Calcutta and Paris, and of the 
Oriental Society of German}', etc., and Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the Uni- 
versity of Oxford. Vols. III., IV. and V. Also, under the title of " Essays 
Analytical, Critical, and Philological," on subjects connected with Sanskrit 
Literature. Collected and edited by Reinhold Rost. 3 vols., 8vo. cloth, pp. 408, 
406, and 390. 1864-65. £1 16s. 

Wilson. — Works of the late Horace Hayman Wilson. Vols. VI. 

VII. and VIII. Also, under the title of the Vishnu Purana, a system of Hindu 
mythology and tradition. Translated from the original Sanskrit, and Illustrated 
by Notes derived chiefly from other Pur anas. By the late H. H. Wilson, Boden 
Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, etc., etc. Edited by Fitz- 
edward Hall, M.A., D.C.L., Oxon. Vols. I. to III. 8vo. cloth, pp. cxl. and 
200, 344, and 344. 1864-66. £1 lis. 6d. [Vols. IV. and V. in the press 

Wilson. — Catholicity Spiritual and Intellectual. An attempt 

at vindicating the Harmony of Faith and Knowledge. A series of Discourses. 
By Thomas Wilson, M.A., late Minister of St. Peter's Mancroft, Norwich, 
Author of " Travels in Egypt," etc. 8vo. cloth, pp. 232. 1850. 5s. 

Wilson. — The Village Pearl. A Domestic Poem. With Miscel- 
laneous Pieces. By John Crauford Wilson. 12mo. cloth, pp. viii. and 140. 
1852. 35. 6d. 

Wilson. — The Water-cure, its Principles and Practice. A 

Guide in the Preservation of Health and Cure of Chronic Disease. With illus- 
trative cases. By James Wilson, M.D. Fifth Edition. 8vo. sewed, pp. 725, 
1859. 3*. 6d. 



102 Publications of Trilbner § Co. 

"Wilson. — Phrasis : a Treatise on the History and Structure of 
the different Languages of the World, with a comparative view of the Forms of 
their Words &nd the Style of their Expressions. By J. Wilson, A.M. 8vo. cloth, 
pp. viii. and 384. 1864. 16s. 

Winckelniailll.— The History of Ancient Art among the Greeks. 
By John Winckelmann. From the German, by G-. II. Lodge. Beautifully 
Illustrated. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 254. 1850. 12s. 

Wilier.— Grammar oe the Chaldee Language, as contained in the 
Bible and Targums. By Dr. G. B. Winer. Translated by H. B. Hackett. 8vo. 
boards, pp. 152. 1845. 3s. M. 

Winslow. — A Comprehensive Tamil and English Dictionary of 
High and Low Tamil. By the Bev. Miron Winslow, D.D., American 
Missionary, Madras, assisted by competent Native Scholars : in part from 
Manuscript materials of the late Bev. Joseph Knight and others. 4to. boards, 
pp. xiv. and 976. 1862. £3 13s. 6d. 

Winthrop.- — Life and Letters of John Winthrop, Governor of 

the Massachusetts' Bay Company at their emigration to New England, 1630. 
By Bobert C. Winthrop. Two Portraits ; Plate of Groton Church, Suffolk ; and 
facsimile Autographs. 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 452. 1864. 14s. 

Winthrop. — Life and Letters of John Winthrop. Vol. II. from 
his Embarkation for New England, in 1630, with the Charter and Company of 
Massachusetts' Bay to his Death, in 1649. By Bobert C. Winthrop. Portrait. 
8vo. cloth, pp. xv. and 483. 1867. 14s. 

Winter Journey from Gloucester to Norway. 18mo. sewed, 

pp. 100. With a Map. 1867. Is. 6d. 

Wise.— Captain Brand, of the H Centipede;" a Pirate of Eminence 
in the West Indies: his Loves and Exploits, together with some Account of th 9 
Singular Manner in which he departed this Life. By Lieut. H. A. Wise, U.S.N. 
12mo. fancy cover, pp. 304. 1860. 2s. 6d, 

Wise. — Commentary on the Hindu System of Medicine. By 

T. A. Wise, M.D., Bengal Medical Service. 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. and 432. 1845. 

7s. 6d. 
Witt. — An Effectual and Simple Remedy for Scarlet Eeyer 

and Measles. With an Appendix of Cases. By Charles Witt. Fourth 

Edition. 8vo. sewed, pp. 32. 1865. Is. 

Wolfram. — The German Echo. A Faithful Mirror of German 

Every-day Conversation. By Ludwig Wolfram. With a Vocabulary, by Henry 

Skelton. Third Edition. 12mo. cloth, pp. 69. 1864. 3s. 
Worcester. — A Pronouncing, Explanatory, and Synonymous 

Dictionary of the English Language. By Joseph E. Worcester, LL.D. 

New Edition. 8vo. cloth, pp. 565. 1864. 7s. 6:/. 

Worthen.— A Cyclopaedia of Drawing, designed as a Text-Book 
for the Mechanic, Architect, Engineer, and Surveyor, comprising Geometrical 
Projection, Mechanical, Architectural, and Topographical Drawing, Perspective, 
and Isometry. Edited by W. E. Worthen. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 410. 1864. 
£1 5s. 

Wylie. — Notes on Chinese Literatue ; .with introductory Remarks 
on the Progressive Advancement of the Art ; and a list of translations from the 
Chinese into various European Languages. By A. Wylie, Agent of the British 
and Foreign Bible Society in China. 4to. cloth, pp. 296. 1868. £1 10s. 



Publications of Trubner &f Co. 103 

XeilOS. — East and West ; a Diplomatic History of the Annexation 

of the Ionian Islands to the Kingdom of Greece. Accompanied by a Translation 
of the Despatches exchanged between the Greek Government and its Plenipo- 
tentiary at London, and a Collection of the Principal Treaties, Conventions, and 
Protocols concerning the Ionian Islands and Greece, concluded between 1797 
and 1864. By Stefanos Xenos. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp.;iv. and 304. £ 1865. 12s. 

Yates. — A Bengali Grammar. By the late Eev. W. Yates, D.D., 

Reprinted, with improvements, from his Introduction to the Bengali Language. 
Edited by I. Wenger. Fcap. 8vo., boards, pp. iv. and 150. 1864. 3s. 6d. 

Yates. — The Elements of the Science of Grammar, put forward 

and explained in a totally different manner from what they have ever before 
been, and based on rigid definitions, incontrovertible axioms, and general prin- 
ciples, illustrated by a comparison of the structure of the English and Turkish 
languages, so as to be at once an introduction to the science of grammar, for all 
who wish to learn that science, and a complete Turkish grammar for the student 
of that language. By Edward Yates, B.A., Barrister- at -Law. Most kindly 
and valuably assisted by Captains Mahmood and Hussein, of the Imperial Guard 
of the Sultan, and by Hiry Bey. 12mo. cloth, pp. ii. and 226. 1857. 5s. 

Yates. — Descriptive Catalogue of a Collection of Current 

Coins of all CorNTRiES, in the International Exhibition. Class 13, North 
Gallery. By James Yates, M.A., F.B.S. 12mo. sewed, pp. 69. 1862. 6d. 

Zeller. — Strauss and Eenan. An Essay by E. Zeller. Translated 
from the German, with Introductory Remarks by the Translator. Post 8vo. 
cloth, pp. 110. 1866. 2.y. 6d, 



MAGAZINES. 

Anthropological Eeyiew (The). Published Quarterly, at 4s. each 
each number. 

Chess World (The). Published monthly, at Is. each number. 

Englishwoman's Keview (The). Published quarterly, at Is. each 
number. 

Geological Magazine (The). Published monthly, at Is. 6d. each 

number. 

Journal oe the Eoyal Asiatic Society of Great Britain 
and Ireland (The). Published twice a year. 

Orthodox Catholic Keyiew (The). Published monthly, at 6d. 
each number. 

Trilbner's American and Oriental Literary Eecord. Published 

monthly, at §d. each number. 

Westminster Eeview (The). Published quarterly, at 6s. each 
number. 



A LIST of the PUBLICATIONS of TRUBNER & CO., in the RUSSIAN 
LANGUAGE, may he had on Application. 



LONDON .' 

PRINTED BY WEKTHEIMER, LEA AND CO., 

FINSBURI CIRCUS. 






<C 



^r c « cc: c 



CL ^ 



:«fC_ 


c 


c^rci 


c 


cc 




CC 


c 


, .<"<; 


< 


c c « 




cc ^ 




ccX 


^ 


(CC 




c C 







c 


• ii^CS 


«** 


<*r:* 


*-r" c 


^Rta— S 


<*bsc. _><.<• 


'• \7 / 


««3Ci«- 


*flC" * 






<^<r <<.c 


*~<L.- 


«**: «c 


*£C..' 



Ce 



JCC 

C C C4C 
xr <rc 

cr<c 
c c<r 

c«r 



^ccc * 

~~ C<T<C ^ 

■■■■V<CC"< 

r-, cc <<rc ° 

L *^<; C C <e «- 






=fe ,- <r c*£<£ ' 



H;;< fee *c ' <y 

^cc ccc «£, ;■ " 



c cc 

cdCi 

c <Ss 

C_ CK 
C CM 

? CO 





40tr< < S 






C3C<: C ^: 















C<3tZ «^ 



; cC ^ 

< cc c4aC.-<^- 

C c C C <«^C_ ^ 

c 
: c <r ct«c: « 

-< c^:<l_ C 

c c^a^< 

.< c«ac3 

c c<iesc: < 

C c<^SCZ^ 



SB 

ass 



cc<r<c<3L 





«rc < 




v <c CcXC 


c c 


oe <rc < 


C ,C 




OO 


cc c «t 


C€ 


or c :.' r ^ 




^CCT ! c ^r 




CO 


. C O * 




OO 


c«r o_xc« 




OO 


nf o <s 




« 


cC O OP 




«*0 


CC <L_- o 




CC 


c«r c 




CO 


xoo 
cc<r 





CC 
CC 
C c c 
<X C<«CC c 

dc <5 COCC C< 

.<c: o cc <^ « ecc 

r 4C: c cc C etc ;-c r 

«r: <i c c « ;CC r ' 
-C C c «fiCCc 

< <c c cc 

^x c o ccccx 
< c c 

:-c ex- 
IjE c c 
jCc < 'Cor 
CC C C ccc 



«oc«ro 



re <kc*9C 

<CC€3C^ 

^ cc CC«C(c C«l£c 
rr cc ^co «sc cr <j*Sc< 

*oc<o cc cc§cc« 

a cc <g£3>^ 

- cr oorcacrcc ccc 

- cc ««««cr ccr^<u\ 



3 c_c 

C C '"X cc 

c: c c " 

C < 
(— JC C <Od 
c^tlc c c eoe 
c^rr c c <0 c 
c«rc cc «c&* 

ggXCC r^J 

C3CC cc €g£C 

<£lC€Z <0 C 

— C C <0< c 

*<o*c 



<C«OC 



.. cc c c <-■- " "^^ - 


- cc" c < CC *CC c 


, cc cc c<: 


Cc . «jt t 


<o ci 


C t ^C^C- < 


< cc cc 


rc<gc <:< 


e <x cc< 


? <c <:< 


c cc cc 


<X <ZC 


c CC C C 


cc <: < 


c co c c < 


r <c c: < 


<r CC 


<sr^ ^ 


00 c c 


-cr: c c 


<3C cc 


cs <r c 


<3C ex 


cc <r c 


<szl ;■:.. CC 


cc< 




«.c 


^SC^ cc 


CC 


<W cc : 


CCO c 


^ET r C CC: 


cc< e 


<^E^ f c cc 


dCiC 


^BCS cc T cc 


<<rc 


^§CC cc cc 


cccr < r 



cf c< < <<c: tcccc ■■' -<< 

<r cccc: c<crr<:<rcx:c< <^S^ , 



<: <«: cc 






vc cccr.^cc 

c c <c ^L 

c ccc: <i 

C CCO Cc 

c c^c: <c 



CC 

coc 

ccrcc 

COcC 
c< 

cC 7 
cC 
c< 

cc < 

cx:^ ceo 
r<r 

CC 
cc> * 
CCCC? 
cc * 

cC? C C c 
vC c c 
cc C( 
cc 

<£■ CC 

o<c 

CC 

• CJCCv 

<xc 



r " cccccc 
r <xcc ccc c 
j: ccccccc c 

£ CC CCC CC^ i 4 

x CCCCCUCX CC ^ 
r CC <rC<TcC <C f - 

CCcCMTCC 
cc ccccc cc: £ 

CCcCcCSC cc 

cccccmzcs^ c 

; cr c^CC :r ^ 
CCC^(C^CC1^« 
CC (g(CC<3CCO 

ccC(^: ; c<2c^^ : 
CC C cC coxccoc 

CCC^CcccCi 

« c ..--iic c<: c cc 

CCC^ CCC<4 

ccc: 

fec5C_«S,«^ 



*=^ cc #rac c c c<^ 

,c: c cc^ 

C-Cc^C cc< 

tC - >-^; 

c k<c CC^ < c,: 
^ C€CC CCCC cc< 
- CCCT CC C cc 
CC c -^jC cc tgc ^ 
— C cccccc ^ <>« 

s^C C «3CC_C< CCC. 

j&C C dCCCef^ 

- c ccc cc ^ccc 



cr 

c <?C C 



cc:<c^ 

Cc^3C._-« 
<LC^1C <3 

Cx:^00_cx 



c€CCCC< 
^X CC( 
CC'COC 
r - CCc 

cc c ccc 

cxcc< 

c. ' ■ Cc 

Z,CCCC« 

"CCCTCC 

ccccc 
cc<^ rr 



c cm ceo 

XC cc 



^ ccccc 



